A discourse of some troubles and excommunications in the banished English Church at Amsterdam.

Published for sundry causes declared in the preface to the Pastour of the sayd Church.

Isah. 66.5.

Heare the worde of the Lord all yee that tremble at his worde; your brethren that hated you, and cast you out for my names sake, sayd, let the Lord be glorified, but hee shall appeare to your ioy, and they shalbe ashamed.

Psal. 55.12.13.14.

Surely mine enemy did not diffame mee, for I could have borne it: neyther did myne adversarie exalt himselfe against mee: I would have hid mee from him, 13. But it was thou o man even my companion, my guyde, and my familiar. 14. Which delighted in consulting together, and went into the house of God as companions.

1. Pet. 3.15.16.17.

Sanctifie the Lorde God in your hearts, and be redie alwaies to give an answer to every man that asketh you a reason of the hope that is in you, 16. And that with meeknes and reverence, that when they speake evill of you as of evill doers, they may be ashamed, which blame your good conversation in Christ. 17. For it is better [if the will of God be so] that yee suffer for well doing, then for evill doing.

3 Iohn. vers. 9.10.

I wrote vnto the Church, but Diotrephes, which lo­veth to have the preeminence among them, receiveth vs not: 10. wherefore if I come, I will declare his deedes which hee doeth, pratling against vs with malicious wordes, and not therewith content, neither hee himselfe receiveth the brethren, but forbiddeth them that would, and casteth them out of the Church.

¶ Printed at Amsterdam, 1603.

TO THE READER.

IT is not without cause that Christ comman­deth toIuke 13.24. strive to enter in at the strait gate: for so manyMat. 18. and 24. offenses arise not onely by1 Cor. 5 [...] 11. them without / but even by them within the Church, that if it wereMat. 18. and 24. possible they should deceyve the verie elect: And as the former, so especially the latter sorte are most dangerous, and hurtfull, for they do not onely indangerHebr. 12.15. them who are brethren with them alredy in the same truth, but also they hinderRom. 2.24. men frō seeking to enter into Christs folde, or seeking to enter, they drive them2 Thim. 1 15. ād 2.3. &c. back agayne, having not grace and ability to strive,2 Thim. 1 15. ād 2.3. &c. to strive lawfully, constantly, and vnto the end: they cause also the mouthes of the adversaries to be opened, they hurt theyr owne soules: Yea they cause the truth it selfe to be evill spoken of, and which is most grievous, by all these things they dishonour God, whose house holines d becometh for ever.

If he that Anno 1575. published the troubles which began at Franckford Anno 1554. (and continued to the end of Q. Maries daies, among the people fled thither for the Ghospell,) compleyned, and lamented for the vnsavourie dealings against the truth, and the professors thereof, by reason of those troubles: and that not onely profane, and vnbrideled skoffers, but even preachers (and that in theyre pulpits) such as were to be reverenced for the gifts God had given them, brake into verie vn­savourie speaches, and vniust accusations: If (I say) in that age those trobles found such? What may these trobles looke for in these Daies, wherein skoffing is come to the height, and all is covered vnder pregnancie of witt, Policie more then Religion possesseth mens hearts, and all over­spread with the1 Pet. 2.16. cloke of (counterfeyte) wisdome? Surely, if both profane, and politike persons turne these things to their further hardening in sin, and encrease in securitie, they shall the sooner fill vp their measure, and so at length be broken, yet I hope the vpright hearted and verteous sorte will make a better vse thereof, and help the Lord against the mightie in battel, that so they may escape the judgmentIudg. 5.23. Ier. 48.10. pronounced agaynst such as neglect to help him, or do his work deceytfully.

Herevpon the reader (whosoever hee be, frend or foe) is to be requested, that hee make not a wrong vse (to theIam. 1.22.26. Ier. 4.22. deceybing, and hurt of his owne soule) of the things declared in the discourse following: for the truth is the truth, and1 Tim. 1.8 Psal. 19.8. &c. holy: sins personall may not condemne it, the persons are to be tried by it, and to be knowne by their fruitesMat. 7.15.16.17. &c. Ioh. 8.31.32. but it not to be iudged by theMat. 7.15.16.17. &c. Ioh. 8.31.32. walking of the professors thereof.

It is pittifull (I confesse) and much to be lamented, that men professing one true Religion, especially professing themselves banished for true Reli­gions sake should be at controversie, because (as one truely and well noteth) vvorldly vvise Politike men iudge it, and beat it into the heads of others as a token, vvhat the mindes of such men are, and vvhat theyr Religion is: Whereas (silly soules) if they would looke into Gods 1 Cor. 11, 19. Galat. 2.11.12.13.14. ād 5.8.9.10. ād 6.12.13. vvord, they should see that true Religion is not the cause hereof, neyther by these to be measured, but that in deede as these corruptiōs are not of God who cal­leth vs, so are they of, and from men, who seeke to cover, plead, and daw be [Page 2] vp the corruptions that break out, in, and among them, neyther can endure admonition or reproofe, but account itjere. 15.10. Het. 24.5 6. [...]n [...]s 5.10. contention, troble, flander, sedition, and such like: But these may not make the godlyjere 15.19 to leave of the good, nor to returne vnto, or take part with the evil. ThriftieMath. 13.44.45. marchants, ād ca­refull mariners cease not to adventure or travell, though many stormes, rocks, and sands occurre in the seas, yea and though many through their negligence or vnskilfulnes make shipwrack thereby. Men may not follow the idlePro. 22.13 sluggard, who sayth a lion is in the way, neyther the spyder which gathereth from the best flowers poyson to her owne, and others hurt, but be like to the hovvsholder Math. 13.52. which bringeth forth out of his treasure things both newe and olde: to the diligent gatheringPro. 6.7.8 and 30.25. ant, which prepareth her meat in the sommer, and gathereth her foode in harvest, as also to the quick and fruitfulljudg. 14.8. bee, which both from the stinckingest weede, and the swee­test floure gathereth honie to the help, and benefit of it selfe and others.

Let not therefore the winter or stormes of persecutions and aflictions without, or within the Church, neyther the stones or weedes which thou mayst see or heare to be in the beds of the Lordes garden, or in his vyneyard discourage thee from entering into the same garden or vyneyard: being entered, let them not dismay thee to drive thee back agayne, but enter,Mat. 1. &c worke, be of good courage, labour, continue, endure the heat of the day tyll the maister of the vineyard come: Help toIsa. 5.2. and 62.10. gather out the weedes, ād stones, those which thou canst not leave vnto the perfect gatherer, which will not onely in this lyfe have the grosse stones, ād weedes removed, but in the great Day will also seperate the verie smallestMat. 13.27.28.29.30 41.42.43 tares from the wheat: If thou in this life for thy labour beLuke. 12.45. Revel. 2.24. &c. smitten by thy fellow servants, faint not, but stil beare the burthen til the Lord come, ād thou overcomming shalt then be happie.

The Church of God as it is generally cōpared to a vineyard, so the parti­cular congregations thereof may be compared to beds, which (as the vine­yard, so they) are planted with the best plants, and the Lord looketh for good fruites: If they answer not the Lords expectation, let them know, that if he spared not theIsa. 5.5.6. jer. 7.12. &c. vineyard, neither will hee spare them.

Revel. 2. and 3. with heb. 12 25.Further let all men, ād weomen know that by afflictions without, and within the Church, they that are1 Cor. 11.19 Rev. 2. ād 3. approved, be knowen, and let then in the Lord be exhorted to take heed that they be not found guilty of the sins ād persecutiōs by them without, or of the corruptions, ād afflictions raised vp by them within the Church, least they partake in theRevel. 18.4. plagues of the one: or in the severe afflictionRevel. 2.22.23. and death of the other.

I publish this discourse neither in contempt of anie, nor seeking revenge / but for sundrie causes enforced thereto / as in that / which followeth to May­ster Fran: Iohnson, the Pastor may appeare.

I newe it a discourse of Revel. 2.22.23. some trobles, because it conteyneth not all the trobles that have bene, or are in that Church, but some of thē, ād those agre­ing in very many things with the trobles in the banished english Church at Frankford in Q. Maries daies, as may appeare by the comparing of them together, which is sett downe after the preface to the Pastor.

If any thinke me [...] to be more sharpe in this discourse then is meete, let [Page 3] them cōsider the greatnes of the offenses, ād sins admonished, the iniury re­turned for the same, the heavines of the burthen, the vnnaturalnes of the dealing, the cōtinuance, ād encreasing of the oppression, the adding ād aug­menting of sins as with anNumb. 15 30. hygh hand: let them weigh wel if the burthen and iniuries were vpon their owne shoulders, how then they would ac­count of them, and what theyLuke 6.31. would desier to be done: and how much more then, when God is dishonored, his truth reproched, the soules of his servantes iniured, yea the strivers and standers forth agaynst sins, and for good,1. Sam. 26 19. cast out from abiding in the inheritance of the Lord? these conten­tions have not beene for small matters, but for offenses and sins whereby God was much dishonored, and his truth reproched: from personall of­fenses vnreformed, the evill grew to corruptiōs, ād sins in Gods worshipp: the trobles have bene not for a short time, but for sūdry yeares: the sins such as othersHeb. 12.15. thereby defiled, spread far, and sore festered, so that inveterate ād foule vlcers must be deepely launched: the strife ād contētion grown to such a height, that the offenders, and dawbers vp of their sins remayning vnre­pentant are reteined, the admonishers and seekers of amendement, yea the comers to seke ād make peace cast out from abiding in the inheritāce of the Lord as cōtentious persons, slaunderers, schismatikes, ād such like, so that being forced to clear our selves hereof, wee may not with sluggish silence longer forbeare, nor with good cōsciēces suffer, but mustTit. 1.13. sharpely rebuke them, that they may be sound in the faith, that corruptions with iniquity, take not place, ād that the sinceritie of the truth which must beRevel. 12.11. dearer to vs, then our lyves, be not betraied. Now theMath. 9.38. and 20.1. &c Lord of the vineyard ād harvest is to be praied, that he would send and thrust forth labourers into his vineyard and harvest, who may worke, beare the heat of the day, al lenght reap, and receive the penie. All men also are to be requested, that they would be moved with the trobles, compleynts, and sorrowes of the afflicted, to put their helping hearts and hands to the Lords worke, ād not with deafe eares neglect them, neyther with foule mouthes (worse then theLuke 10.30.31. Priests, and Levites) stoffe at, or with vnsensible hearts (condemned by thevers. 33. &c Samaritanes example) passe by their neighbours wounded with the bitter envy, evill devises and false accusations not onely of adversaries without, but even of their owne brethren within the Church. In a word, let all be persuaded to walke as in the presence of him, before whomEccles. 12 13.14. 2 Cor. 5.10.11. jerem. 17.10. job 34.11. all must appear and render account of the things done, according to that they have done, whether it be good or evill. In which persuasion I committ the reader to God, who in mercyAct. 2.41.47. and 5.13. and 9.26.27 add such vnto his Church, as hee hath appointed to be saved, and give them whom hee hath added to walke Phil. 1.27. Eph. 4.1. and 5.15.16.17. worthy the Ghospell, and wisely in the trobles which follow the same: which hee graunt for his name and truth sake in Iesus Christ, Amen. Amen.

Thine in Christ. George Ihonson.

¶ To Mr. Francis Iohnson, Pastor of the banished English Church at Amsterdam in Holland.

HOw true (brother) have bothe of vs (by lamentable experience) found that / which I often wrote to you many yeares sincePro. 18.19 A brother offended is harder to vvinne then a strong citie: and their contentions are like the bart of a palace? and what counsell I gave / you may remember / namely / Pro. 17.14 to leave of, ere the con­tentions vvere medled vvith: But whether disdeyne / 1 Sam. 17 28.29. and skorne to take counsell of your yonger brother / or conceytednes of your owne graces / and gifts / with desier of do­minion / or the malice of Satan [...]en. 3. [...] who envied the blessings of God vpon vs / or what sinister thing stirred you vp to neglect it / the Lord knoweth / and let your conscience tell you / as also what worke the Lord hath / and will bring to passe by these trobles I referre to his infi­nit and divine wisdome / desyring his mercifull maiestie to give mee alwaies to hold and mainteyne a good and iust cause / to carrie it as I ought / to endure and walke worthy the tri­alls thereof / to wayt and in due tyme to finde a good issue with his blessing.

For mine owne parte / if you or any other obiect / that I should have practised that counsel my selfe which I gave to you / I answer / (and that in good conscience) that so the Lord gave mee to doe: for proofe hereof (if you should deny it) when you wrote letters vnto mee (both of vs being then shut vp in divers prisons for the Ghospell, and could not be suffered to be together) after I had read one or two of them / ād perceyved your maner of dealing (taking things in the evill part / recompensing brotherly admonitions / exhortations / and entreaties with bitter taunts / reproches / and revilings) I required the bringer of thē (you know whom I meane) that he would reade them / and if they were brotherly / and Christian / to deliver them to mee / if bitter and vnchristian / to tend them / because if it were [...]om. 12.18 possible to avoid it / I would not contend with you / having knowne your maner of dealing towards mee in sundry controversies betweene vs about matters of Religion, vnto the allowance and practise whereof the Lord notwithstanding in his good tyme brought you: Now how many such letters you sent / which I would not reade / that I might shunne the occasions of strife / as also what answers I sent you to them / still vrging the places before alledged / the bringer can witnes: Yea your wyues subtile1 King. 21.7.8. &c. devise to induce me to have read your letters was also frustrated. Moreover / what meanes I then vsed to have peace / you and others knew / but I could not obteyne it / except I would beare that / which was con­trary to a good conscience. At length what you (by your learning / and cunning dealing deceiving me) drew mee vnto / ād I forRom. 12.18. peace sake yeelded / you know / and I confesse to my humbling / and withall to my comfort that my conscience was afterward disquieted about it / from which being freed (when you agayne ripped vp the matter / as I sayd to you many yeares since / so I still say) I hope thorow Gods grace never to be intangled by you agayne.

Afterward in these countries / where wee remayne banished / you (I feare / being stirred vp by that envyons / and subtile man Mr Studly, who like Ioab, 2 Sam. 20 9.10. would have peaceable wordes vnto mee / but still kept a sworde to have killed mee withall (if he could) you I say / agayne beginning the matter / what reproches / revilings / scoffings / evill dealing / and heavie burthens did I / and others beare at your hands for peace sake? Yea when you came to conclude the strife at the first hādling of it in these cōtries how corruptly did you conclude it? so / as I vrged you with that inMica. 7.3. Micah. That you spake the corruption of your soules, and so vvrapped it vp. Wherevpon what Mr. Ainsvvorth, Tho. Michell and others spoke call you to minde: But no remedie could I have at your hands / onely for peace sake / and by persuasion of some brethren I was drawen also to beare this corruption among you.

Further in your last proceedings / (when Mr Studly, of whome I sayd before that I feared hee was the stirrer of you vp to contention / but now I may truly say / that I saw him with mine eies whispering you in the eares / wherevpon presently you stirred by the strife / made an invective speach against mee / and so a breach / which never since could be stopped / so that I may now call the sayd Mr. Stud. the rayser vp of contentions among brethren, whome how the Lord hatethProv. 6.16 1 [...]. ād abhorreth let him reade: I say / even in those last procedings how many things did I suffer / and yeelde vnto for peace sake? how many tymes requested I you / the Elders and the Church to stay your excommunication ād to let other reformed Churches heare try / iudge / and end the matters by the worde of God? What questions did you drive mee into to answer? how many protestations forced you me to make? how many grounds of scripture with reasons in writing (which I yet have by mee) did I offer to you / proving that it was not lawfull for mee to yeelde vnto you / and that I could not with a good con­sciēce acknowledg as you would have mee which, as other writings likewise) you yn [...] from you reiected / and would not so much as reade / or looke vpon them: although I agayne / and agayne offered them ād spake to you thereof / yet you headily proceeded on as you pleased.

Yea that your excom. might be stopped peace had / and occasions of reproching the truth / [Page 5] and professors thereof / hindered / I acknowledged in that writing so much as I could with a good conscience / and when you would not reade it / I afterward also acknowledged it openly in the congregation. All which so much as I durstRom. 12.18. possibly / and might do with a good conscience I did / yet were yee not cōtented / except I would violate a good conscience yeeld to the grosse corruptions / which were among you: winke at your sins in vnholy / and vnrighteous walking / and approve that which was contrary to the worde of God / which also you in foretyme / while you suffered imprisonment had subscribed ād written with your owne hands to the Church that it ought not to be done / howsoever now for favour / or some other sinister affection you practise the contrary.

The matters betweene vs were three sundry times ended / at all which times I was con­tent to beare much at your hands / agreement seeming to be made / and hoping you would rest in peace / yet still youPs [...] [...].20. brake the agreements / and provoked againe to the ripping vp of olde matters before ended / and would by no lawfull meanes be reconciled.

At length (brother) when no man would pronounce the sentence of excommunication / you in your anger and rage (having beene party / accuser / witnes / and iudge) would (not vnlike to Iosephs Genes. 37.18.19.20. brethren) be also executioner / ād so in deede in your furious anger proceding ex­communicated with your owne mouth your brother / who stoode forth against your wyves sins / yours / the Elders, and the Churches sins: by which excommunication you have made your vnchristian / vnbrotherly / and vnnaturall dealing knowne in2 Sam. 1.20. Gath and in Askelon.

Since which tyme how often have I come to you / and how vnnaturally have you vsed mee by taunts / revilings / vpraydings / and skoffings / keeping mee out of your doores / and making mee to stand in the streete / whereof also you have not shamed to make your boast? [...]ow many reasonings have I had with you to draw you to repentance and peace / and still you aunswered mee with reproches? How long time / and by how many meanes both by word and writing have I sought vnto other reformed Churches, that they might peacably, heare / try / iudg / and end the matter betweene vs by the word of God, wherevnto you would not / neither will be brought / but contrary is nature / to civill order / ād most contrary toDeut. 1.16 17. 2 Chron. 19.5.6.7. &c. Act. 15.2. &c. ād 19.38.39 ād 24.8.20. ād 25.5.16.27. god­lines you with the Elders and Church, will not onely be parties / and accusers / but also witnesses / Iudges / and executioners in your owne causes / and will not submit the matter [...]o any reformed Churches. If you deny any of these things / I can name the tymes / places / and persons sufficient witnesses.

Further so soone as I heard that you sayd you had answered the reasons which proved that such as had fallen from the true service of God to idolatrous vvorship ought not to [...] chosen into Ecclesiasticall office how oftē came I to you / ād requested? how many meanes [...]ave I vsed to obteyne a copy at your hands / that if it were an errour wherein I and others [...]oode / wee might by your answer (if it were an vprightEccles. 12 9.10. writing) be reclaymed / as partly [...] your writings we were drauwn and confirmed in the error / if it were an errour? But [...]ll you reproched mee that I was an excommunicate: yea though I shewed you that the [...]d of1 Cor. 5.5. iust excommunication was for the good of the soule / so that if yours were iust / you [...]ere bound to vse all meanes to draw2 Tim. 2.24.25. and 4.1.2. Tit. 1.9.10.11. mee out of errour / yet could I not / neyther yet can [...]teyne a copy at your hands. WhatEzec. 33. and 34. dealing this is / and whether aEzec. 33. and 34. Pastor ought thus to [...]al / let the godly wise iudge.

Finally / how many yeares have I endured these things at your hands? are they not [...]e then eight? Yea how many yeares hath the Lord gyven mee to beare / and endure your [...]kin [...] / vnbrotherly / and vniust excommunication? Are they not above foure? And in all [...]s tyme no remorse / no pitty / no care of peaceable dealing wilbe found at your hands. [...]ow let all these things de weighed / ād so let men consider whether I laboured not to prac­ [...] that counsell my selfe which I gave you / namely / Prov. 17.14. to cease of contention, ād to have peace [...] you would not.

[...]fter all these hath not our kinde / carefull / and oulde Father come a long iorney to make [...]ce? hath he not laboured with you / the Elders and the Church to bring you to peace? [...] he not vsed the counsell / and help of the reformed Churches herein: Yet will you not be [...]anned / but adding that sin above al have also monstrously excommunicated your Father peace seeker / Psal. 109.4.5. recompensing to him evill for his good / hatred for his love / and cursing [...] whome God Math 5.9 Iames. 3.18. blesseth. Yea after you had excommunicated him / how often came and I to your howse / sought and requested to have the matter heard / tryed and ended by reformed Churches according to Gods vvorde? how fought wee still the help of the Dutch

French preachers to draw you herevnto? How often desired he you (as if hee had [...]e the sonne, ād you the Father) even as with teares that you would repent? In a worde / very same houre that he was to take his iorney / how came hee and I to your doore / [...]ing you that it might be you should see his face no more / that while it was called to day should not slipp the tyme / where with at length you somewhat relenting to have some [Page 6] tryall, Yet the very next day you were changed / and shifted [...] [...]g I am perswaded againe hardened by Dan. Stud that peace breaker / and contencion maker betweene brethren / yea betweene Father and sonne) which shifting when he saw (as sundry tymes before) still continued by you / you forced him by your yll dealing still to leave vpon you his curse / and all the curses written in GodsDeut. 27.16. Levit. 20.9. Prov. 30.17 booke against vnthankfull and disobedient children / that seing by gentle meanes you would not be drawen to good / you might be terrified by Gods curses in his booke / and so at length become repentant / if it were the will of God.

All these / and sundry other particular meanes from the first to the last have beene vsed / that strife might cease / ād peace might be had with you / ād you will not. What shall I now do? Surely I would rest in silence / and beare all / but I am forced to do that / which you have often provoked mee vnto / ād which long since I told you / that you would drive mee to vse as one of the last meanes / if by no other you would be drawen to repentance and peace / namely / to publish the matter to the view of all / that seing you have not beene ashamed by excommunication to make your dealing knowne to all / the true ground and caust thereof may also be manifest vnto all / that so (if the Lord vouchsafe) some may be stirred vp to vrge your consciences / and discover your nakednes / that you who by brotherly admonition would not be wonne / may at length (when yourNevel. 3.18 nakednes shall appeare) be forced to be ashamed / andvers 19. repent / to be zealous / and to amend if it beEzec. 12.3. possible.

I cōfesse many things have made mee vnwilling to publish these matters. 1. You are myPsa. 133. 1 Gen. 13.8. brethren / ād so I would not contend with you: but the cause is not earthly / it is spirituall / you keeping the holy things of God from mee and my brethren / so much as in you lieth dri­ving vs agayne to Egipt / and therefore may1 Sa. 26.18.19.20. Psal. 55.11.14. not wee cease compleyning both to God, ād men. 2. It may be / you will be offended / and you will see some scandals to aryse (when your dealing is manifested) which I desser might be farr away: but this have I learned / not to feare the offending of others with endaungering of the truth or innocēcy. Though the dealing betweene the twoo Apostles Gal. 2.11.12.13.14. Paull and Peter, and the falling out ofAct. 15.37.38.39.40. Paull and Bar­nabas no doubt bredd offenses / yet Paull ceased not / neyther yeelded: for surely lesse scandals are not to be feared / when the greatest lieth before the doores / namely declining from since­ritet / the oppression of truth / or condemning of innocency And though wee compare not our selves with Paull, neyther are Apostles or Prophets, yet must the fayth of Christ begen so much confidence and courage in vs / that wee be not1. Thess. 5.22. silent when necessitie enforceth to speak / professe / plead and defend. As of two sinsstom 3.8. neyther / so of two inconveniences or los­ses (when both cānot be avoyded) theAct. 27.10.15.22.30.31.32.38.&c. lesse may be chosen: by my silence the truth is repro­ched / and innocency lieth condemned / by dealing herein further / you become (if God stop [...] you not) my greater enemies: you are deare to mee / but the truth is dearer / what then must I choose to do? 3. It is likely the adversaries mouths wilbe opened / whereof I would no occasion had beene given / but you have by your excommunications alredy done it / and force mee by your continuall provocations to declare the trueGal. 6.12.13. with 5.10.11 12. ad 3. ioh. 10. causes of your dealings / and proceedings therein / and so you bring the reproche vpon your owne parts / which you labour to bring vpon mee. Here also for myne owne parte I have learned / as thorow Gods grac [...] not Phil. 1 28 to feare the adversaries [vnder persecution / so also not] in any thing, vvhich is to them a to­ken of perdition, and to vs of salvation, and that of God. 4. The Atheist / Papist / Neutto­list / tymeserver / carnall Ghospeller / and the precisians (as they are nicknamed) all these (I say) it may be will take occasion at one thing or other in this discourse / feeling there conscien­ces smitten at / so that they may account me / asIer. 15.10. Ieremy of ould was accounted / a man tha [...] striueth vvith the vvhole earth. Now if Ieremy wereIer. 9.1. & [...] ād 20.7. &c. Isa. 58.1. Ier. 1.17. and 17.5. Galat. 1.10.19. trobled here with / is it wonder if I [...] loth to come into the eares / eies / and tongues of all men? What shall I then do? shall [...] consult with flesh and bloode? Shall I speak no more? shall I be silent? shall I please men I may not. 5. Myne vnworthines is great to deale in any good action / ād I freely confes [...] (as the Lord knoweth) that in myselfe / and in respect of my sins I have accounted / and [...] account my selfe most vnwortly to stād forth for his truth / you also know how lōg I fought against this heavy tentation / (which among other things I feare hath made you brothe [...] to whome I opened the secrete of my soule) the bolder to presse my poore conscience / and [...] vrge mee so often and so fast to printing the Lord he knoweth all things / ād to him I refer it / beseeching him [if so you doe] to give you repentance / or if you will not repent / remember you the earnest prayer of David Psalm. 39 and 55. and 109. Not: these Psalmes vvel and say them to heart. made against such / ād be you assured that the Lord [...] requier it at your hāds: I say / I acknowledge my self vnworthy to stand forth for the tru [...] or the sincerity thereof against them without / more against you within / but seing the Lo [...] of superabundant mercy hath vouchsafed mee [if the Apostle 1 Tim. 1.12.13.14.17. so spake / what may I? [...] chiefest of sinners mercy / made mee strong / accounted mee faithfull / and sett mee in his se [...] vice I should be most vnthankfull if I should withdra [...] the shoulder / seeke mine owne [...] or credit / ād should not strive against al sinnes [as in myselfe first specially / so also in o [...] [Page 7] whosoever) till I overto [...] that as heretofore I have dishonoured him / soever hereafter I may honour him: hee therefore in the same superabundant mercy give mee grace / faith / strength and love that I may not to2. Cor. 3.5. and 4.8.9. much be cast downe with mine vnworthines and afflictions / but that I may faithfully / sincerely / ād constantly deale (as in other afflictions and trialles / so also) in these / where with you / and my brethrē with you do / or may tempt / and try mee: and that I may not be ashamed with my disgrace toRom. 3.4.5.6.7. celebrate Gods glory ād mercy: for in him / and thorow his grace is it that I deale against you / ād dare not but deale as I do.

6. Not onely mine vnworthines / but mine inabilitie and insufficiencie to deale in con­troversies have beene no small motives to make mee alwaies willing to seeke peace / and vn­willing to deale in controversies against any / more against my brethren / and most of all against you (my brother) so many waies1 Pet. 1.21 ioyned / by nature / by profession / by afflictions / persecutiōs / and vanishmēt / all which ought to binde vs to1 Pet. 1.21 love vvith brotherly love fervētly, and vvith a pure heart: I say and confesse these have made mee vnwilling: for what is the weak to the strong? one or two against a multitude? a brother vnexercised against a brother long / much / and many waies exercised? But when I considered that this was to looke to myne owne strēgth and not vnto Gods: toGal. 1.16. consult with flesh and bloode / and not with Gods spirit, then durst I no longer yeeld to that tentation: when I found / that herevnder lur­ked privy pride / distrust / vnfaithfulnes and such like / then was I ashamed: when I remem­bred that Moses made the Lord angry vp to much vrging his infirmitiesExo. 4.10.11.12.13.14. ād the severe com­mandementsIer. 1.17. Ezec. 2.6.8. Ionas 1. and dealings of the Lord to such as were vnwilling to tell his people their sins / then was I afraid. In a word when I considered that God accepteth a man according to that hee hath / and not according to that he hath not / that he will have everie man faithfull with the2 Cor. 8.12. Mat. 25.15 talent which he giveth to every one after his owne habilitie / as also that hee hath manifested his mercy / power and strength in myne vnworthines and weaknes in trials of sundry fortes / then I concluded thorow his grace in the strength of the truth to begin / and in time to go thorow / leaving the successe and blessing vnto him / who givethIam. 1.17 with vers. 5. 2. Cor. 3.4.5 Exo. 4.11.12 all good gifts / supplieth all wants / and from whom is all sufficiency with abundance.

These things removed out of the way / sundry causes have required / and forced mee to this duetie.

1. First / that I may leave no meanes2 Tim. 4.2 vnvsed / whereby you may be drawne back from your sins: for we may not onely begin / but we mustIsa. 58.1. 1. Cor. 4.2. 1. Tim. 5.20 Hebr. 12.15. Revel. 2.20.21.22.23.24.25. continue in admonition till men come to the fight / feeling / sorow / acknowledgment / and leaving of sin / least the sore festering inwardly defile others / and at length the whole Church thereby be infected / and consumed.

2. That it may appeare to all men / from whence corruptions / and contentione in true Churches [as heretofore / so still] do arise: They indeede being troblers1 Cor. 11.3.14.15.16. 1 King. 18.17.18. Gal. 5.7.8.9 10.11.12. Act. 15.24. and 17.6. and contentious / who leave the commaundements of the Lord and contend for vanities / ceremonies and cor­ruptions / and not they who admonish / rebuke / contend and plead against them.

3. That men now lyving / and posteritie to come may hereby be stirred vp to be faith­full / and constantly to stand forth as against false worshyp in them without / so also against corruptions in themHeb. 2. and 3. within: for I confesse / that the printed trobles of the Church at Frank­ford, which some vnkinde [now also to be feared vnfaithfull] people would have buried in silence / have much helped comforted / directed and stirred mee vp to be faithfull in standing forth against headie Pastours, corrupted Elders and lukevvarme Ghospellers, yea I have heard by some that the pride of weomen was the beginning and roote of those trobles also / howsoever afterward the controversie shewed it self / continued and was manifested onely about matters of Religion: now if the pride also had beene mentioned / and discovered / there is hope that it might have prevented and stopped many heavy troubles which have arisen since in other Churches about the same. So that even in this respect I holde it my duetie not to leave these things vnpublished: for as nature in all men / and experience in manners and others teach vs / that they are carefull to warne and direct them / who are to travell or saile thorow the same dangers of theeves / dywaies / tempests / sands / or rocks / which they have escaped: so much more godlines1. Cor. 1.11. 2. Tim. 4.15 16.17.18. teacheth mee and all Christians to lay open the evills / discover the dangers / advise / and give warning to others / wee our selves having escaped. Had either the pride before noted in them at Frankford beene mentioned in those trobles with warning and advise to Pastours and people to take heede of like this creeping in among them: or the pride of Mr Brovvnes wife / and other weomen in the banished English Church at Mid­delburgh, a great cause of the disagreement betweene Mr Harison and Mr Brovvn, and whe­ther it was not the cause of Mr Harisons death by inward griefe / who knoweth? Yea some have so judged / and spoken. It was also the cause of excommunicating Philipp Perriman, who hath now endured that excommunication about 20. Yeares: a man now of 60. Yeares, and thorow Gods grace abiding faithfull in the truth / and not one man remaining who had hand in his excommunication / but eyther taken out of this life from the truth / or if they be living / are (as Brovvne himselfe) apostated or vnfaithfull one way or other: yea and that [Page 8] that pride with the corruptiōs which followed the same was one special cause of Mr Brovvns apostasie some have spoken / who before his fall heard from him miserable and lamentable complaints about his mariage / which here I space to mention / desiring God if he belong to him / to give him repentance: if I say these things had beene written and published / with an exhortation and advise vnto men / and weomen to take heede of the like / specially2 King 5.26. being vnder persecution / and banishment / would it not have made you / and others afraid to have fallen into the like offenses and sins? would it not have kept you from the like headines in doing iniuries to your brethren / as hee did to his? I hope it would. And therefore evē among other causes (as before I said) their silence hath stirred mee vp not to leave the like iniurie to posterity / but to publish it / that though you repent Rev. 2.21. not, yet otherPer. 29. Churches may take heede / and heare.

4. Seing the opinion of discorde among the teachers of the worde / and professours of the truth doth much hinder the propagation and fruite of the same / driving some away / and keeping others back from it / therefore is it my duetie thorow Gods grace to witnesse and manifest to all men / that these trobles / and your vnkind dealings neyther may / nor do drive me from the truth professed / but must make me holdeRev. 2.25. the faster: neyther ought they to hinder others from cōming therevnto / but the rather to come toNeh. 3.5.20. ād 4.17.18.23 Isa 8.11.13 Rev 2.24.26. ād 3 19. help the Lord ād his truth. For the truth is holy and good / howsoever you walke vnholily and corruptly in it. And let men well consider that of Hosea. Hos 14.10 with Dan. 12.10 vvho is vvise, and he shall vnderstand these things? pru­dent and hee shall knovv them? for the vvaies of the Lord are righteous, ād the iust shall vvalke in them, but the vvicked shall fall therein.

5. That all accasion1. Cor. 4.8 14. 2 Cor. 4 16.18. may be taken from you that seeke occasion by your boastings / threatnings / calumnies / provokings / false accusations / slaunders / and revilings to discou­rage / disgrace / and drive me back from persisting in good dueties: but though these be hard to be borne / yet may wee not faynt / or leave the good cause in hand / wee may notPro. 23.23 fell it but still be faithfull / it being the duety of every Christian to shake of / cleare / and free himself from the vntruths / suttelties / occasions / devises / and slaunders / whereby hee / and so the truth he standeth for is pressed: such being the practise of the1. Cor. 9. ād 11 2. Cor. 11. ād 12. Galat. 4. and 5. and 6. Apostle: sundry places ofPro. 22.1. Iude 3. Tit. 2.7.8. Scripture warranting also the same. Touching your boastings / you may remember your bragg (thinking to strike occasion of feare into mee] that at your death you would leave things written against mee / not vnlike [as I then answered you] toGen. 27.41 42. Esaus imagination and boast who thought and sayd that in the daies of mourning for his Father hee would stay his brother Iacob. Vpon this your boast and threat [as God have the praise I feare you not / so] I think it my duetie / and have the rather beene stirred vp to write while you live / that so I may not deal [if the Lord vouchafe me longer lyfe] against a man dead: For if the Lord prevent you not / as hee didGen. 27.42 46. ād 28. ād 32 ād 33. Esau, but suffer you to write a booke against mee in your lyfe to be published after your death / know you that God assisting mee / I shall deal with it as I answered you at that time out ofIob 31.35.36. Ioh, Even take it vpon my shoulder, and binde it as a crovvne vnto mee, because I rest assured / that the Almightie will witnes his mercies towards mee by ād in all things that you can write against mee. In the meane tyme consider you well / and let the godly iudge from what heart this threat and boast of yours proceeded / and what hatred and malice lurketh therein / but the Lord who prevented and changed Esaus heart / can also do the like to you / if he please / and his blessed will be done. Remember you withallPro. 27.1. Boast not thy self of to morrovv, for thou knovvest not vvhat a day may bring forth. Also / Psal. 52.1. vvhy boastest thou thy selfe in vvickednes, ô man of povver? the loving kindnes of the Lord endmeth daily.

You have often provoked to printing / you wish the case were knowne / you have required printing at my hands by my Father and others / you have continually cried for it / when will it come / wee have long looked for it / wee shall answer it / etc. A boast not vnlike to them in Ieremies time / Ier. 20.10 Declare, said they and vvee vvill declare it. So that you make mee weary with forbearing / and force mee / will I / nill I / to declare the cause / and publish it.

Concerning your calumnies / slaunders / and reproches given forth by you / by the other brethren / and by your favourites / one reporting that I am excommunicated for this / and another for that / and when they come to triall / eyther stand not to their reportes or are found lyars and slaunderers: Yea some have not beene ashamed to imagine onely / but also to speak / and say it to my face / that my silence in not laying things open / but keeping them vnpubli­shed / made them suspect / and gave argument that I knew I was guiltie / so that patience in bearing your manifold vnkind / vnbrotherly dealings / and iniuries / was turned / reputed / and slaundered as guiltines of conscience / wherefore / though for myne owne parte I could thorow Gods mercie and strength have borne in silence (as he hath given mee these many yeares to beare) your strange vnchristian dealings: yet for clearing of the truth from repro­ches / calumnies and slaunders / as also not suffering innocencyIob 27.3.7. to fall / I am forced to [Page 9] [...]roceede and publish these things: yea your selfe and others being growne so impudent! as to [...]y that I hould not the cause / and yet your eies see mee continue vnder banishment: For [...]seGal. 5.11. why suffer I banishment? If you cavill here against (for I know you are wart verie [...]astie) weigh well if the Galathians might not have said against the Apostle for themselves / what soever you say for your selves: I say / by the publishing hereof shall your calumnies and slaunders be the more discovered / when it appeareth what I reproved among you / what I delivered to you in writing / what meanes I vsed from time to time to draw you to repen­tance and an vpright walking: how you have dealt with me / and what you have picked out against me to colour the fact of your excommunication / it being subscribed with your owne hands / as you know: And so let godly men iudge whether you have dealt godlily in the [...]ome or no / and whether your walkings and dealings since be according to the Ghospell, which you professe.

The accusation of falshoode / wherein you abound / is in it selfe odious / but then specially / when men are accused thereof dealing in matters of Religion, and so forced to a clearing / and defense: Yea calumnies / vrgings / revilings and boastings of adversaries (which you now areIer. 12.6. Hos. 9.8. become vnto vs force to break long continued silence: ād your accusations are such / as other drive a man to take them away / or wholy to forsake the defense of a iust and righteous cause: your revilings ād vniust cursings of Father and brother God give you to see / ād repent: hee also give you to see into / and know your selfe better / that at length true humilitie may appeare in you.

Yea if I now finde / that being present / and living among you in the same citie / you give [...]rth such palpable and grosse vntruths / to foule to be spoken: what will you do (if the Lord [...] dispose that I travaile) when I am absent? By this publishing it may be (if you be not to farr runne) you wilbe somewhat stopped and ashamed / that when your hand writings for sinceritie are published (though now you do not / yet at length) you will blush to see your owne writings then / and practise now to be cleane contrarie / and yet you will be ac­counted the onely people / and whatsoever you strive for and doe / it must be the truth and right / though in the tyme of your imprisonmēt for sinceritie you have written ād practised the cleane contrary / so that you rule the Scripture by your conscience / and not your conscience by the Scripture, neyther will you submit the matter to be tried / iudged / and ended by the refor­med Churches according to Gods vvorde, but you excommunicate whosoever among you standeth forth faithfully against your sins and corruptions. Hereby whether you iudg not your selves to be the onely true Church ād no others to be above you / let the godly wise iudg: yea if you iudg otherwise name the Church to which you holde it lawfull for āy English man to ioyne himselfe a mēber if they agree not in all points with you: and the Churches to which you will submit. So that even in that respect (considering the Lord may so dispose / that in tyme to come I may travell into another countrie) I thinke it my duety to leave that pub­lished / which in some measure may speak for me in my absence / and take away the occasions of your boastings / calumnies / and slaunders etc.

6. If I should not vse all the meanes I may to draw you to repentance I feare you would harden your selves further in your sins / iustifie your selves in your iniquities / ratifie the transgressions of your predecessors / ād so fulfill the measure / as alredie you have beginne to doe / in confirming the excommunication of Philipp petriman by Brovvne, ād his companie / all whome the Lord hath wiped away / so that not a man of them is temaining faithfull / as before is shewed / and it is myne and everie Christians duety by all meanes to stopp you from these evils. And who knoweth / whether these sins and punnishements be iustly in­flicted vpon this congregation for want of due triall of former tymes / sins / proceedings / and dealings in the Church and officers thereof? As wee reede a punnishment came vpon David and his land for Saulls sake his predecessour / and for his bloody house / and yet Saull [...]etended2 Sam. 21 1.2. zeale towards the children of Israell and Iudah: as Mr Brovvne pretended rare / [...]itie / and peace of the Church, which you also do to this day / inEze. 13.18.19.20.21.22 hunting the soules of your brethren to vvhome you ought to give lyfe. Wherefore if you will not be warned and consult with the Lord in his worde as2 Sam. 21 1.2. David did / and seeke to please the Lord by reconciling your selves ād your people vnto him / yet / let all men whome God draweth to obey his ordi­nances be admonished / before they ioyne themselves in your societie / diligently to1. Thess. 5.21. Pro. 4.26.27. examine what hath passed heretofore among you. And if the Lord add any preachers able to goe in ād out before the people in the practise of Christs ordinances / let them seriously consult w [...]h the worde of God, and the reformed Churches, whether they ought not rather to labour in the gathering and building vp of another people / who may bring forth better firm [...] then to come themselves to this corrupt congregation / who haveLuk. 20.16 Rev. 2.4.5. Mat. 21.41 left their first love / broken their first faith / and a good conscience / and from whom the Lord will remove the can [...]s [...]k if they repent not.

You wil not deny that as private sins are to be rebukedMat. 18.15. privately / so publik sinsGal. 2.11.12.13.14. Isa. 58.1. 1. Tim. 5.17.19.20. pub­liquely: Even the Elders, Officers, and people openly sinning are openly to be rebuked / be­cause. 1. the example of such / as their places are higher / so their sins are moreGal. 2 14. dangerous / and offensive vnto many. 2. If their sins remain vnrebuked / or vnpunished / they breede much hurt / as the sin of theRev. 2.15 Gal. 5.9. Nicolaitans did / they drawIsa. 9.16. Mica. 3.5. 2 Tim. 3.13. many after them / who walke not by rule / or iudgment / but by example give or deny their consent in most matters / as witnesse in this congregation many matters / and namely the question of choosing into office such as had fallen from the true service of God to Idolatrous worshipp. First the Church for five or 6. yeares practised as the Pastor, Elders and brethren being in prison at London, wrote vnto them: and therefore though standing in great neede of officers refused to choose any such / how otherwise well qualified soever / testing in the Scriptures and reasons which proved that it was not lawful to choose such. Afterward it comming to light that the Teacher, named Mr Ainsvvorth had Apostated, and yet was crept into office, the matter comming to be hād­led / the Pastor Mr. F. I. ād the Elder Mr Dā. Stud. shifted it of many waies (as afterward in the procedings is declared) at length when they could shift it of no lōger then they said that their iudgment was changed in that point / (whether of favour / or of what other sinister affection they changed the Lord knoweth) and pretending to say somewhat / they brought the congre­gation by litell and litell to be of their minde / ād so they changed their iudgment also / where­vpon they not onely held him still in office / and so ly still in the sin / yea excommunicating them that would not yeeld to them / but also since that tyme choosing but one Elder they leave others / and choose one who had apostated / named Mr Mercer, and have brought the people to do what they list. SoRevel. 2. and 3. dangerous and hurtfull a thing is it when Elders or officers erre in iudgment or faile in practise of the sincerity in the Ghospell, and therefore ought of all vpright hearted Christians to beLuke 8.15. Rev. 2.24.25. and 3.4.5. stood against / and openly rebuked: Yea the1. Tim. 5.20. Apostle addeth a rea­son why they of all other should be openly rebuked / namely / that others may feare, when they see / that even the hyghest are not spared. The rather such things are to be marked / be­cause such dealings and trialls have beene (and often still do fall out) in true Churches. Pe­ters Gal. 2.14 dissembling deceyved many / yea sort prevayled / that Barnabas also was brought into the like dissimulatiō: so noysome andHebr. 12.15 defiling are the sins of officers / and they try in deede who are truly faythfull / standing forth without respect of persons or1. Timot. 5 21.22. Rev. 2.24.25. and 3.4.5. partiality. Paull and Peter agreed in doctrine / in profession / in sufferings of the Ghospell, but because Peter to much / yea servilly obeied the Ievves, dissembled / ād drew others to the like / thereforeGal. 2.11.12.14. Paull rebuked him to his face. It is confessed that wee agree in doctrine / profession and sufferings of the Ghospell, but surely seing you have to servilly first pleaded for your wyves pride and sins / which dealing as yet you repent not / and now basely plead and write for the choyse of such into office as have left the truth / and fallen to Idolatrous worshipp / contrary to the old and nevv Testamēt, as also to yourLuk. 19.22 owne former handwriting: seing nott draw others to the same inconstancy and vnfaithfulnes with you / and them that will not / 3. Ioh. vs. 9.10. thrust them out / and ex­communicate them from among you / wee are bound to tell you openly by all good meanes of these your sins / and to be faythfull witnesses against you to the end that men in tyme may take heede of you. IfGal. 2.13. Barnabas was brought by Peter into [...]ssimulatiō and the yong Prophet deceived by the1. King. 13.11. &c. olde / let not mē marvell that Pastors by theyr learning ād great giftsIsa. 9.16. Iere. 5.31. deceive inferiours / and draw their weak stock into dissimulation and evill dealing with them.Gal. 2.1.9 13. Bar­nabas, Pauls owne companion failed him / yet Paull stoode out against Peter, him / and all the rest. Our brethren and our companions in bonds have failed vs / yet is it our duetie follo­wing the1. Cor. 11.1 Rev. 2.24.25.26. Apostles example to stād forth against you / them / and all the rest. If they had excō­municated Paull as a contentious and troublesome fellow / a breaker of vnitie / a slaunderer / and a disturber of the Church, must he not with patience have borne it / discovered their yll dealing / and laboured by all meanes to draw them to repentāce? should he have beene silent / winked at there dealing / and dissembled with them also? nay marke what he saith. vers. 18. If I build againe the things that I have destroied, I make my selfe a trespasser. Peter, Barnabas and the rest were not so blinded or hardened in their sins / to add sinn to sinne / to revile him / to recompense evill to him that shewed them their sinn / to cast him out of their companie as a slaunderer and contentious person / who sought to draw them to vvalke Gal. 2 14. vvith an vpright foote to the Ghospell. But you as men overcaried withPhil. 2.3. selfe liking / thinking all to be right whatsoever you do / though not onely the Scriptures but your owne writings and practise / (while you walked sincerely) witnesse the contrarie: and as menIer. 20. and 26. Amos 7. driven forward with pride / malice / ād revenge (who being in authoritie cānot endure to be admonished / exhorted / or rebuked) presently disdayn and cast out the admonishers and seekers to draw you to an vpright dealing: not vnlike3. Ioh. vs. 10 Diottephes, as also to theIoh. 9.34. Pharisees, who said to the blinde man / Thou art altogether borne in sinnes, and teachest thou vs? so they cast him out. Bee you ex­horted / that you cōtinue not in such dealings like to the Pharisees who were strict in professiō / [Page 11] but foule inMath. 2 [...] practise / least as from them / so from you / the Lord take his kingdome / or you from it: but be yet like to Peter, Barnabas and the rest / who (it may be) thought they did well in the course they tooke / which you also pretend by your cautions: yet being byGal. 2.11.12.13. Paull, vvho savv that they vvent not the right vvay to the truth of the Ghospell, rebuked / they repented / and amended. Oh that as you have offended / and have had your inconstancie / vnfayth­fulnes / and erring from Gods worde shewed to your faces / yea your2 Sam. [...].16. owne hand writings and practise witnessing against you / and condemning your walking: so also you would now at length shew humble and vpright hearts with Peter, Barnabas, and the rest / by faithfull amēdment / and vpright walking. Which seing you wil not al this time be brought vnto / but waxe worse2. Tim. 3.13. and worse / you now force to the publishing hereof / that (if the Lord so please) it may be a meanes blessed to make you humbled / and draw you to repentance.

8. In a worde / as among other causes the request of others, to vvhome you vvould not deny it: desier to have the truth by theyr help better defended, and further spread abroad: exile, and other calamities almost infinit: love of our native country, these vvhere vvee novv lyve, and others elsevvhere, vvishing that all may vvalk vvith a right foote to the Ghospell, have moved you not onely to publish the confession of our faith in latine, but also to Preface to the Students in the Chri­stian vniver­sities &c. dedicate it to the vniversities: so not onely the same / but moe causes have constreyned mee to publish the truth of the procee­dings betvveene vs. Yea that your vnchristian / vniust / vnnaturall / and vnheard of dealing is to be discovered / and an vpright cause defended / the sundry compleynts and apolo­gies of manie godly men do warrant / and are examples to follow: for seing wee are accused / and divulged by your excommunications / and you will endure no triall / no not of the refor­med Churches, what good man wilbe offended at this publishing / or deny place of defence?

Publique infanneAnsvver to Mr. Iun. in your second letter. (by your owne iudgment) requireth publique Apologie. So that even you that are enimiesDeut. 32.31. being Iudges / this our fact is required at our hands.

These causes ād reasons I hope are sufficiēt to persuade any indifferēt man that (though vn­willing ād with much striving yet) I / am forced to print this discourse / as also to take away and remove all obiections that might hinder me herein: namely / not toIsa. 51.7. &c. Ier. 1.17.18 19. feare men: Not to regard the offending of others / when truth ād innocency is corrupted / indaungered / condem­ned / ād sinne getteth place: Not to be moved with good intents / policies / ād humane devises / which are the ruines of sinceritie and obedience / not to be silent for mens favour / glorie / or praise: for having the Lords I have sufficient: Not to be discouraged by being accounted cō­tentious: forGal. 2.11.12.13.14. Paull (as before is noted) was not cōtentious though hee rebuked Peter to his face / and withstoode Barnabas, howsoever now my brethren are growne so high in their owne concept and selfe liking / that they condemne / and cast out from among them as contentions persons / scismatikes / and slaunderers / all those which reprove their sins / and fully stand forth against their reteyning in / and choosing into office apostates, Ansvver to D. Ban­crofts slaun­ders against reformation p. 1. and that in a cleare tyme of the Ghospell: as also when the Church by their persuasion with reasons from the word of God had practised / and walked in the contrarie. Well / the Lord seeth / and hath in parte iudged it / and will also further iudge it in you or your posteritie / if you repent not.

Think not (brother) to dismay mee / though to that end you have left no meanes vnat­tempted.Lev. 19.17 Mat. 18.15 Isa. 58.1. Mic. 3.8 &c 1. Tim. 5.20.21.22. Yea what have you not devised and obiected / that might have discomforted mee / if I had not conferred one Scripture with another / as your obiecting of Cham, Corah, Dat [...]an, Abiram, Himeneus, Philetus &c. All which / with others such like are answered by the Scrip­tures: and in these your allegations you1. Pet. 2.8. 2. Pet. 3.16. stumble at the vvoorde, pervert / and wrest the Scriptures, which is an ancientMat. 4.6 custome of Satan and his instruments in all ages to abuse the holy worde / as a ground vnto all their vngodly proceedings against the Lord and his Saints, that thereby they might have some colour of their wicked attempts against the truth / ād professors thereof etc.Think not brother (much lesse scoffe as you are vvont) that in alled­ging these examples, ād the Scriptu­res I compa­re my selfe vvith Ioseph, David, Mo­ses, the Pro­phets, or the Apostle: [...] or the Apostles, but this knovv you that vvhat­soever things are vvritten afore time, are afore tyme vvrittē for our lear­ning, that vvee tho­rough pa­tience, and consolation of the Scri­ptures might have hope Rom. 15.4. And there­fore vvith this vvorde do I sight a­gainst you and defend my selfe, Ephes. 6.17. But know you / that to tell your wife / you / the officers of the Church or the whole Church by rule and in order your sins / is not to plan Cham, Corah, Dathan, &c.

Did Ioseph dishonour his Fathers house / when he told of his brethrens sinne / or did they / when they solde him / howsoever they pretended other then the true cause of their dealing? Did David, who fought against the Philistim, or his eldest brother who sought to discourage him by pretending neglect of his calling / and obiecting pride ād malice in his face / dishonour their Fathers house? And is the mā who fighteth against sins / which are like huge Philistims, enemies to God, ād the godly / or you / who seeke to discourage by obiecting pride / malice / hi­pocrisy / and such like the dishonourer of the Fathers house? Let the Godly vvise iudg. And in the meane time as Ioseph, David, Iob and other godly in their times bare their partes at their frends / and brethrens hands / still being faithfull / and walking on in their dueties: so must wee also / not doubting but that in time the Lord will plead. And let mee here speak further to your conscience / did Moses dishonour his Fathers house / or Aaron ād Miriam speaking against him? to let passe your dealing against your brother, did not you with our sisters and their husbands (not once in tenne weekes space vouchsafing to visit or regard your Father being [Page 12] in the same citie with you / and had long cared / and farr travelled for your good) dishonour your Fathers house? How often did you ād our brother Mr Bisshop (a man smooth in coun­tenance / but being crossed a spitter of adders poyson / Psalm. 55.21. and 140.3.) vpbraide and ver not onely your brother with sins long before repented of / but also your Father with vn­truths / thereby labouring to discourage them in reproving your sins / and when your vn­truths / and sins were laid open to your faces / would not repent / but proceeded to curse your Father? was not this to dishonour your Fathers house? was not this to play Cham, yea worse then Cham? so that you bring your dealing vpon your owne pates / and the stone that you woulde rolle vpon others / returneth to your selves. Pro. 26.27. These and such like your dealings are harshe to be repeated / and it may be some will be offended that such things are related / but your vnrepentāce and outragiousnes forceth mee hereto: yea you cry for printing: Also if you shame not to do these things / and will not repent / shall you or others be offended that they are published to make you and others take heede?

I know you will pretend excuses for this your vnnaturalnes and dishonour to your Father, as that hee was with an excommunicate: yet. 1. remember that hee was his sonne / ād excom­municatiō that is iust (much lesse vniust ones such as yours are) taketh not away dueties of nature / Mat. 5.44.45.46.47.48. 2 Thess. 3.14.15. 2. Hee was in the triall of the excommuni­cation whether it was iust or no / ād neyther cōdemned the one / nor the other / till hee had tried all things. Lev. 19.15. 1. Thess. 5.21. Other shifts it may be you will devise also / but your sutteltie / sophistrie / ād cavils are knowne to me of olde / whereby though you colour your dea­lings / ād blear the eies of your people / who are lead with preiudice / ād not guided with iudg­mēt / yet cā you not thereby demōstrate or prove that your vngodly ād vnnatural dealing to­wards your Father is the duetie of a sōne / yea of a Pastor, or that your vices are vertues: Godly wise mē wil the more discerne your palpable grosse vngodlines / ād I doubt not but the truth wil disperse your sophistry ād cavils / as the sūne the cloudes. Think not (brother) because you prevailed against Mr Iacob ād others pleading for their false worshipp against the truth / that therefore you shall prevaile pleading for corruptiōs ād sins against vprightnes ād sincerity. The whole course of the olde and nevv Testament sheweth the contrary. Peter Act. 4.13.19.20. and 5.29. prevailed against enemies when he deale sincerely: but when he dissembled / and walked not with a right foote to the Ghospell, then was hee rebuked to his face / then hee pre­vailed not. Gal. 2.11.12.13.14. Lay these things to heart / deceive not your owne soule by suttle reasoning. Iames. 1.22. You make sound positions / but your applications are very false: For as it is true / that murmurers against Gods ordināces may well be compared toEzer. 21.3 Isa 57.1. Corah, Num. 16. Genes. 9. Num. 12. Dathan and Abiram: dishonourers of their brethren / vpbraiders of their Fathers to Aaron, Myriam and Cham: so is it most false that they are Chams 1 Aarons, or Myriams who rebuke the pride / lasciviousnes / ād vanitie in a Pastors wife whereby God was dishonoured / his truth reproched / and his people discomforted / neither are they Corahs or any such like / who reprove negligence / blindnes / ād abuse of learning in a Pastor, not reforming / but covering and daw­bing vp these in her: In a worde they are no Corahs who rebuke vnfaithfulnes / and par­tialitie in the Elders, and the Church, who having begun to stand forth against these ād other sins / suffered themselves to be deceived by the Pastor, and so to run from sin to sin with him / even at length to grosse corruptions in Gods worshipp: to account (I say) the rebukers of your sins Corahs, Chams and such like is a most false ād sophisticall application: else / which of the Prophets or Apostles had beene cleare who rebuked both Priests ād people whē they wal­ked not vprightly? But this is an oulde suttelty ād weapon of Satan (as before is noted) vsed often against the godly pleading for the truth against men that cover their corruptions: and you know whether some have not obiected these or such like examples to you witnessing the truth against their false worshipp / and now your selfe to holde and keepe possession of your corruptions ād sins would new burnish this weapō: but being rusteaten it will deceyve you / knapp in pieces / and indaunger your soule / if you deale not more soundly. Such reaso­nings did Iobs Isa. 66.5. frends vse / that because afflictions often times follow hypocrites / therefore.Iob 4.3, &c. Iob being afflicted must be one. An yll building vpon a good ground / afflictions being com­mon to the iust and the vniust. Of like nature are your crings / Ezer. 21.3 Isa 57.1. you be excommunicate: you be excommunicate: delivered to Satan: cast out: members of the devill, &c. For the position is true and holy / that excommunication is a fearfull thing / and to beIsa. 66.5. trembled at / but you sin in the application / and ought first to prove yours to be iust: For your selves dealing vn­iustly / dissembling andEphes. 4.25. lying contrary to your owne handwritings / abusing also that holy censure / make your selves to stand excommunicate Isa. 66.5. before God, ād bring that in deede vpon your owne pares / which you wolde in wordes vpon ours: for marke what God Isa. 66.5. sayth to they must ca [...]ers out of their brethren. I vvil appeare to their ioy, and you shalbe ashamed. So that though by your obiectiōs / surmises / reproches / boastings and1 Pet. 2.8. 2 Pet. [...].10. pervertings of the word you labour to cast mee downe / yet the Lord of mercy giveth truth and faith to holde mee vp / and take heede that you be not guiltie of Iam 4.11.12. Rom. 2.1. &c. Yea know you / that the [Page 13] Lord quencheth all your fierie dartes / and I signify to you that by Gods help I shallIob 27.5. hold mine innocency against you to the end / yea thorow his grace I shall by the vse of your afflic­ting mee gett more testimonie of my salvation: For to Gods praise I confesse / hee hath given mee to fight against Satan in troubles of conscience / against enimies without in prisons / and banishment / ād now against enemies in faces of brethren. Hee that hath strengthned against / and delivered from the first and second / will also strengthen against / and deliver from theIob 33.26 27.28.29. ād 5.17.18.19. third. Yea among many other vses of afflictions this finde I to be one / that thereby the vpright and godly are discerned from hollow hearts / and hipocrites: For afflictions / ten­tations / prisons / gallowes / banishments / excommunications etc. are common to the iust and vniust / the holy / and the hipocrite: but these are1 pet. 3.13.15.16.17. and 4.17. discerned as by sundry notes / so by the constitution of their mindes / and the vse which they make of afflictions: For howsoever theHebr. 10.32-39. 1 Cor. 11.19 Psa. 84.6.7 Ioh 36.8.11. Psal. 42. ād 43. ād 119.67.69.71. Pro. 6.23. Godly be violently and wrongfully deprived of the best and dearest things by men / yet they are heard by God, and by him susteined / nourished / and comforted / yea if sometime the Lord heare them not / that is / presently help not / yet they rest quiett / and content in God, in h [...]m they take delight / yea both in prosperitie ād adversitie they ever persevere in invocatiō of God, yea the moe ād greater their afflictiōs are / the oftener ād nearer they come vnto God.

On the contrarieIob 36.13. Mat. 13.21. Marc. 4.19. Hipocrites / so soone as they are crossed / and deprived of things / if their consciences be troubled: if Satan tempt them: if they see the countenances of men alienated etc. they are discouraged / they give over / their heart [...] gone / if help come not even as they desier: if one trouble follow another / then they leave all / then they fly from the Lords cause: they call not vpon God, when he bindeth them: Let all apostates / backsli­ders / yea let hipocrites in the Church think well hereof / who forsake and let all things go as they will / rather then they will vndergoe the yoke of afflictions / tribulations / the displeasure of vnfaithfull Elders, the name of contentions persons: the losse of the Pastours countenance / a litell favour / or contribution / or least their owne consciences should be troubled / and drawen from their olde corruptions and sins. In a worde lett al men know that by trialls the vpright hearted are found the pretiouser silver / and the purer goulde / yea of threeLat. 13.9. partes a third is but left / and that also must further be tried / and such the Lord will have / they shalbe his people / and hee wilbe their God.

For your parte (brother Francis) know you that your policies: smooth countenance / and wordes: affected gravitie: deceivable entisements: deepe learnings and reasonings so much boasted of by you / and when these will not serve / your changeable hew: your pride: Lordli­nes: rage: furie: violence: revilings: scoffings: vpraidings: threatnings: cryings for maintenance: casting mens sins / infirmities or callings in their faces: (not vnlike to She­mei)2 Sam. 16 5.6.7.8.13.: your offers to be discharged of your office in the congregation / and many such like things / sundry whereof of you know that I have sett downe in writing / and reproved to your face both in the private dealing betweene vs / ād amōg the Elders: as also in the publique dea­ling in the congregation: know you I say / that by Gods help none of these shall deceive mee any more / but I will take heede of them: and seing you repent not / they will now also be further discovered / that others also in time to come may take heede of such heady and cruell Pastours. Remember what is saydEzer. 33.3.4. to such by Ezechiel: VVith rigour and crueltie have yee to led them: you ought to help preserve, feede, instruct, comforte and bring againe: But cleane contrarie you thrust vvith side and shoulder, push vvith the Ver. 21. horne scatter abroade, and drive avvay. Withall know you that God according to his gratious and mostIsa. 41.10.11.12.13. Ezec. 33.11.12.13.14.15. sweete promises comforteth and will helpe and gather such sheepe as you despise and drive away.

You boast / that you have the ordinances of Christ, that you are the Church, and that the Church hath excommunicated vs: but know you / that the which serveth God with an [...]utward worshipp / and so excuseth or dawbeth his inward iniquity / and vnfaithfull wal­ [...]ng sheweth a fruite of an impure conscience / and such mens sacrifices are abhomination / [...]hatsoever they pretend or boast. And mark you wel what iudgments are threatned against / [...]d have followed such people in the placesIsa. 58.1.2 3 4.5. ād 66.3.4.5. Ier. 7.3-1 [...] Ioh. 9.34. quoted / and repent while it is calledHebr. 3.7. To day.

You say / you are sory for mee: sure (brother) it appeareth not by your fruites. It may be that the reproches of men make you sorie / many crying out of your strange dealing to excom­municate your brother for reproving your wives pride / and the sins which followed the same:2 Pet. 1.9. Pro. 2 [...] 27. Isa 1.11-17 Mi [...]. 3 8.9 10.11.12. also it may be / you are sory that you have mee not as a servāt to you / or your slave / as often from my childehoode I was vnto you: but know you / though the body may / yet an vpright conscience will not be slavish: Or some othersinister causes there may be / wherefore you are [...]ry / and you would bleare mens eies / and cast a1 Pet. 2.16 cloke vpon them as if your sorrow were [...]or mee / then which that you are sory as of conscience in my behalfe / nothing lesse appeareth: For if you were / then would you be willing and labour that all meanes should be vsed / that might make peace / but you are not onely not w [...]lling / neither labour: but refuse / ād hate them that seeke to make peace betweene vs: also if it be in your power you cast thē out also / neither [Page 14] will you let other true reformed Churches try / iudg / and end the matter betweene vs. Witnesse these things the excommunicating of your owne Father who came to seeke and make peace betweene vs. See therefore (brother) that your sorrow be not / as Crokodiles teares are.

As you say of your sorrow / so no lesse bragg you of your love to mee / and by your faire wordes seduce all men almost that speake with you / pretending / and making a faire shew as if your love were I know not how great to mee. Oh, brother, brother, dissemble not so / and I must not beleeve you: if I will beleeve Ieremy the Prophet, and followIer. 12.6. his counsell: for your deedes being hatefull / I may not be deceived with faire wordes. Beleeve them not (is it there sayd) though they speak fayre vnto thee, for even thy breth [...]en (what wonder then if others also) yea the house of thy Father, even they have dealt vnfaithfully vvith thee, and they have altogether cried out vpon thee. You and my Sisters / specially Mary, who followeth to much your wyves pride dealt vnfaithfully / ād you have cried out vpō mee / what shal I trust now your fair wordes? no / I may not: For the Scripture concludeth. Beleeve them not. Repent you of your evils first / and amend / else smooth wordes will not wipe away evill dea­lings. But it may be you will here shift / and say that you have loved mee / and boast what you have done for mee at Cambridge and at the sea / for this is your colour / that you overcast your hatred withall. But this your colour is wiped away by answering you / that the que­stion is not what you have beene: but what you now are: for if you had not loved mee / you should not onely have declared your selfe void of godlines / but of naturall affection. Iosephs brethren (no doubt) loved him / before hee manifested their sinn to their Father, but then it is sayd they hated Gen. 37.2.4.11. him, and could not speak peacably to him: so you may say that you have loved mee / but that you love mee since I have faithfully stoode forth against your wyves / yours / the Elders and the Churches sins / your fruites declare the contrary / ād by your fruites must I try andMat. 7.16 know you: Yea that you hate and love mee not / appeareth 1. in that you cannot speak peacably to mee: For that is notedGen. 37.4 as a fruite of hatred in Iosephs brethren. 2. That with violence you shutt your doore against mee / when I came to request writings at your hands. 3 That you boast that you have kept mee out of your doores so many yea­res / so long / and so long. 4. You have spoken ād written by your selfe or others to my Father and to my frends to altenate their love from mee. 5. when I offered you the best things that I had to help you in your consumtion / you would not accept them. 6. You having the wri­tings of our banishmēt / ād I requesting the copie thereof at your hands for my help ād good / you would not let mee so much as write a copie / but forced mee to send into England, and to intreat my Father to send them / when you (if brotherly1 Pet. 1.22 love had remained in you) might have holyen mee in halfe an houres space / and have spared my Father all the labour. 7. Yea not onely in this / but even in spirituall affaires did you shew your want of love: For you affirming that you had answered the reasons proving that apostates ought not to be chosen into Ecclesiasticall office. I requested a copie thereof / you denied it / and reviled mee that I was in error / that I was an excommunicate / and yet you would not use the meanes to draw mee from error / if it were one: Yea when I vrged you / that youEzec. 33.2.4. &c. ought to seeke the good of my soule / and to graunt mee all good meanes / I earnestly requesting them, yet would you not / but at length put mee of / sending mee to obteine a copie at strangers hands, which you your selfe a brother so many waies ioyned denied to mee. If here wanted not love set others iudg. 8. You cannot so much as endure the brethren to speak to mee / yea if others [...]e kinde vnto mee / you seeke to sett iarres betweene vs / pretending conscience / that they may not doe to an excommunicate / even as false Churches, papists ād prelates forbidd the people to speake with vs / pretending that wee are heretiques, schismatikes &c. But the truth is / that (as they so) you forbidd them that are vnder you to speak to vs / because you will not have yourIoan. 3.20 deedes come to light / knowing that (as theirs / so) yours also woulde be further discovered: For surely if you had done well / you woulde in deede pitty our case / thank them that sought our good / and your selves would (though not vse familiaritie / yet) vse all meanes toEzec. 33.16. bring vs againe if wee were out of the way: For true and1. Cor. 5.5. iust excommunication is for the good of the soule / which you seeke not / and vniust excommunication is toEzec. 13.20.21.22.23 Isa. 66.5. Ioh. 9.22.34. and 12.42. and 16.2 3 Ioh. vers. 9.10. hunt / make vnfaith­full / and discomfort the soule / which you continually seeke / as your deedes declare. 9. Your envy is greater against mee / then against any apostates, decliners, or any kinde of excommu­nicates, as in deede the prelates and priests hate vs more then they do Papists, Atheists, or any prophane persons: and what is the reason? is it not because (as wee to them / so) I to you te [...] your faults / and ioyne not with you in your sins / yea your owne mouth bewraied you / whe [...] I vrged you that your hatred was greater to mee still holding forth the truth / then to othe [...] excommunicates who were declined from it / you answering that they let the Church rest: [...] that they not thorowly reproving your sins / though highly sinning against God, you had them not so much as you do them whoAmos 5.10. reprove constantly your sins / and walke on thoro [...] Gods grace in the same truth which you professe / and suffer whatsoever you suffer for th [...] [Page 15] same / which your corruption with the rest helpeth to fill vp your measure. Now if these be brotherly and Christian actions in your learning / for so you boast that you can prove and iu­stify / surely it is suchRev. 2.24 1. Tim. 6.20 learning as God abhorreth: And sure I am that Gods Gen. 37.4. Phil. 2.3. Gal. 5.20 21 2. Cor. 12.20 2. Tim. 3 2.3.4.5. booke tea­cheth such to be fruites of hatred / arguments of want of brotherly love; and tokens of vnna­turalnes. Further concerning your boasting of love vnto mee / let mee request you and the brethren to consider the estate of theGal. 4.15. Galatians, what did they not / and what would they not have done for Paull so long as they were faithfull / but the Apostle telling them the truth / and reproving things amisse among them / then they shew themselves: so to Gods prayse I confesse / while you were sincere / then many blessings proceeded and came from one of vs to another / but when your wyves pride was reproved / your covering / and dawbing vp of her sins discovered / the Elders flinching from admonishing of you / and seeking on the con­trary to dawb vp sin with you was layd open / as also your encreasing in evill / even in Gods affaires to choose into / and holde in office Apostates manifested to your faces by mee / then were you changed / then accounted you mee your enemie: Yea you say / the Church hath no such enemy as mee / to which I answer with theVers. 16. Apostle, Am I your enemy because I tell you the truth: well as Paull laboured the conversion of the Galatians to their olde sinceritie / from which they were fallē / so by Gods help will I do yours / who as by your owne vnfaith­fulnes / so also by the meanes of Dan. Stud. have beene drawne herevnto / he sometymes being the bellowes / sometyme the blower in all these dealings / as he found in his suttel witt to be most fitt for the tyme and his purpose. Doeg 1 Sam. 21.7. and 22.9.22. stoode by / and still / as if hee had served the Lord, and hee also was cheefest of Sauls heardmen (which I wish Mr. Stud. to consider / and not to please him selfe and boast that he is in the Church, as if that were inough / or that he is an officer) but Doeg. afterward1. Sam. 22 9.10.16.18.19. so blew the bellowes / and stirred vp such coales / as cost Abimelech, and many others their lives and had not God more specially preserved David, it had cost his life also. But what followedPsal. 52.1-7. Doeg. (though not presently / yet in tyme) let Dan. Stud. consider. And be not you brother longer seduced by such partiall counselours and [...]latterers pleasing you in your vices / least you provoke God to vengeance against you also. I will write to you / as1. Sam. 26 19. David said to Saull. I beseech you let a brother heare a brother, and a Pastour the desier of a member of the truth. If the Lord have stirred you vp against mee / let him smell the savour of a sacrifice: But Mr. Stud. your vvife, or any other having done it or doing it / the Lord draw them to repentāce if they belong to him / or elsePsa. 109.17.18.19.20 1. S.I. 26.19. cursed be they from the Lord, for by their ād your dealings have you done what you could to cast me out of Gods inheritance and to drive mee to Egipt to Idolatrie. Yea brother it is to manifest that Mr. Stud, hath beene the instrument / and waxeth worse and worse in raising vp contentions not onely [...]etvveene brothers, but betveen Father and Sonn. I desier you brother therefore againe / and againe / be no longer by him deceived / and abvsed in dealing not onely vnchristianly / but vnnaturally. Marke how God hath alredie iudged him: (I am loth to mention them / but I amI have tolde these things to you ād him in private that he might re­pēt: I have also written to you of them to the same end / but repen­tance is so farr away / that he and you conti­nually re­vile and ex­communi­cate the re­bukers of these and other your sins: so that you force to publish thē further. forced / that if it be possible you / hee and the rest may looke into things / and better your wayes) mark I say how the Lord hath iudged him with vnnaturalnes to his owne children / suffering them to lye at other mens feete / and hang on other mens hands / whiles hee / his wyfe and her daughter fared daintely / and went pranckingly in their apparell / even in these places of banishment: You may not brother seeme to cover / or daube this in him / if you do / I can further lay them open then you know / and then hee thinketh of. Further / you are not ignorant / that it is one of the fearfullest iudgments / when sin is punished with sin: And you know that after his flattering of you and your wife in your sins / hee fell with you also and declined from sinceritie in the choise of officers, then hated hee them that continued sincere: from tyme to tyme it encreased / till you gott your wills / and at length you corrupted [...]he whole congregation: Yea the sayd Dan. Stud. (as was iustified to your face) fell to a [...]ransgression against the same commandement / which the sin of theRev. 2.6.15. Nicolaitans was: A [...]kenPro. 22.14 that God is angry with him. If you seeke to dawb vp this in him / you know your [...]aling therein / and that I have writings that can declare it: I name it not / it may be hee [...]ill one day repent it / although he remaine yet impudent / and declare hardnes of heart [...]y his dealings towards his wyfe and others / who have laboured to keepe him from sin / and [...]o draw him to repentance for sins past. I pray you brother cease by your learning to cover / [...]nd daube his dealing / and so to hinder his repentance: You have hindered / and discouraged [...]thers in dealing against him / you have continually sought to discourage mee / and to dawb [...] his dealing / but the Lord hath the moreRev. 3.18. discovered him and encouraged me / and assure our selves / if you will not repent / the Lord will make your nakednes further appeare. I [...]eseeth you therefore marke these things / and observe them / let not your affection blind you: [...]ffer not your iudgmēt to be darkened: let not his taking parte in covering your wives and [...]our sins make you toEzec. 13. dawb his sins / least in the end both of you / and all that ioyne with [...]ou in your sins receive your iudgementRev. 2.24. together. The Lord hath begun with him / but not [Page 16] ended / if he repent not / surely the Lord is iust / who will at length fullyPsal. 10.21.22 Eccles. 8.12.13. do it / though for a tyme he deferre. I beseeth you brother likewise consider / how you have drawen the Church to sin by your patronage / they having not onely sinned after your example in former things / but now further also have chosen another apostate into office by reason of your / and that vnfaithfull Dan. Stud. continuall vrging / and not of any sound iudgment: for aske them a reason of their action / they answer / the Pastor hath written cer­taine cautions / so their iudgment is lapped vp in the Pastours writing: thus by your change are they changed / and thus build they: if you change further / and become worse / what then? Oh / shall not one of you answer for the bloode of another / specially you for your part? If the Pastour that tellethEzec. 33.6. not the people their sins shalbe iudged / what shalbe to him thatIsa. 9.16.17.18. &c. Pro. 16.27.28.29.30. draweth the people into sins?

Remember what dueties you have taught from Isah. 58.1. many yeares since / and see if you now be not angry for practising that which you then taught / looke over your papers: weigh well your notes: then you taught it to be mens dueties to cry, not to spare, not to cease, to lift vp the voice like a trumpett, to tell he people their sins, and the house of Iacob their transgressions. And is it now become contention to tell your wife / you / the Elders, yea the vvhole Church your sins and your transgressions? Do you thus iudg: is the light of your iudgment thus darkened? how come you thus changed? call to minde what love / and what zeale was in you for sinceritie at Cambridg, at Middelburgh, at London, before you maried / how earnest you were for a sincere walking / how excellent treatises wrote you for the truth / how excellent letters generall and particular wrote you to the comfort of many / but your wives sins having stollen away your true and firstRev. 2.1.2 3.4.5. 1. Kin. 11.4. love, how are you blinded / changed / and become worse and worse?

I know / there is much boasting by our brethren and your favourites of your person / learning / cariage / writings / sufferings etc. and it may be you are thereby1. Cor. 8.1. puffed vp: but alas brother, this is but the testimonie of men / and of such as of feare / flattery / or igno­rance dare not / or discerne not to do otherwise / but let them and you learne / he is 2. Cor. 10.18. alovved, vvhom the Lorde prayseth. and let them take heede that they make not an Idoll or a Pope of you. I remember one noteth it to be a fault in hearers eyther to litle, or to much to esteeme their Pastours, and hardly keepe they measure: But touching their boast / hearken I pray you and them what the Lord faith in Ecclesiastes: Eccles. 10.1. Dead flies cause to stinke, and putrifie the ointment of the Apoticary, so doeth a litle follie him that is in estimation for vvisdome, and for glory. You were in deede famous at the beginning / but the Lord leaving you to your affections / being blinded with a proud woman / and falling from corruption to corruption / how are the graces of God darkened in you? Hearkē also what the Lord faith by Iohn to theRev. 2.1.2 3.4.5.6.7.12.13.14.15.16.17.18.19.20.21 22.23.24.25 26.27.28.29 Angel of the Church of Ephesus. I knovv thy vvorkes, and so he reckoneth nine or ten excellent graces and vertues in them: Also to the Angell of the Church of Pergamus, he nameth sundry vertues among them: likewise to the Angell of the Church of Theatira he reckoneth not onely sundry vertues but witnesseth their vvorkes to be mo at the last, then at the first: Yet to the first he saith he hath somevvhat against them, because they had left their first love: and to the other that evil doctrines vvere mainteyned among them, and therefore exhorteth them to remember their fall, and to repent, or else he would take the candelstick from them of Ephesus, he would smite then of Pergamus vvith the svvord of his mouth, and them of Theatira vvould he kill vvith death. Where you see though they were commended / yet that served not their turne / except they re­pented of things amisse / and amended:Rev. 2.7.11.17.29. and 3.6.13.22. let him therefore that hath an eare, heare vvha: the Spirit saith to the Churches: And be not you or our brethren proud of that which is past / but consider what is to come / in what estate you are / from whence you are fallen / repent / amend and walke worthy your profession: try and examine I say / what your estate is / what zeal [...] is among you / what care / what decay of sin / what humility / what love / what faithfulnes what good conscience / ād I feare (yea I know that if you try without partialitie and selfely king) it will be found that good things are decaied greatly if notRev. 3.1. dead among you. Likewise examine what corruptions and negligentes are crept in among you in God [...] vvorship: what sutteltie / craft / deceit / and sins in your dealings with men: what evi [...] in your owne lives hath broken forth / and breaketh forth more and more / and I am persua­ded (if you make an vpright examination) it wilbe found thatProv. 22.14. God is angry vvith you, that heIsa. 29 9 10. hath shutt vp your eies / and taken away iudgment / and heart from you / that your [...]igh [...] Zac. 11.17 eyes are blinded, and your right armes vveakened: and therefore more cause for them and yo [...] to 1. Cor. 5.2. sorrovv for the many evills / that are found among you / then to be puffed vp, and toEzec. 13.11.12. da [...] vp one anothers sins as ye do / because some few good things are found among you. And here let mee call to your rememberance thatGal. 5.13. Mat. 5.19.20. Mat. 6.20.21.22.23.24 25.26.27.28 1. Pet. 2.16. godly / andBasilicon doron. p. 5. kingly counsell / which I dou [...] not but you have read. Think not if you do many good things, it may serve you for a Clocke [...] mix evill turnes therevvith. which counsell is profitable not onely for kings, but for every tr [...] Christian, and I pray you and my brethren let it be profitable to you also / and lay it to heart [Page 17] [...]hat if doingRev. 2. ād 3. Hagg. 2.13.14.15. many good things vvill not serve for a cloke to mix evil turnes therevvith, much [...]sse will few good things done serve for a cloake to cover your defection / and to mix many [...]ill turnes therewith

You your selfe brother also have often boasted / and obiected / that the people at first tooke my part / but afterward they were against mee. Surely I may first answer you / that the [...]reater was your sin in deceiving / ād forcing them: theirs also the greater in yeelding to you / [...]me of them deceived by your subtile questions / ād policies: others of them by your threat­nings / revilings / scoffings / cryings for maintenance for your selfe / your wife / and your posteritie / by vpraiding and casting in their faces their rallings / o [...] infirmities: by railing vpon and excommunicating them that faithfully stood out against your corruptions and [...]s / I say / all or most of them thus seduced by you were drawne from their former faith­fulnes / ādGal. 3.1. and 5.1. inta [...]gled in bondage with you: ād for their incōstancy some of them alredy have / and the rest must answer vnto God if they repent not. 2. I am not better then myMatth. 5.12. with. Gal. 4.14.15.16.17.18. and 5.7.8. prede­ [...]ssours: was not Paull so dealt withall? the Galatians vvould have plucked foorth their ovvne [...]s for his sake, if it had beene possible, yet aftervvard failed him. 3.Mat. 10.24.25. It is inough for the servant to be as his maister: for evenIoh. 6.66. many of Christs disciples vvent back, ād vvalked no more vvith him: also the Ievves Mat. 21.15.16. children once cried Hosanna, but theyMat. 27.20. Ioh. 19. persuaded by the Priests cry crucify him, [...]cify him: so the poore Church at first were faithfull / but being deceived by your sutteltie: [...] your threatning to leave them if they would not suffer your wife to wear the apparell: by your crying for maintenance / by casting ignorance in their faces / by your and Dan. Studl. [...]ling vpon mee / calling me wicked / vngodly / contentions fellow / hipocrite / crackebraine / I say / being by these and such other your devises deceived / they left of their faithfulnes / ceased from rebuking your wives pride / your davvbing also of the same / and your sundry other miscariages in the pleading for the same: and soone after having learned your time / they sing / and cry / excommunicate him / excommunicate him / hee is a deceyver / an hipocrite / a [...]ntentions / and troblesom fellow. And so in deed they became a staff Ezec. 29.6.7. of reede vnto me: [...] Lord give them (that remaine yet alive of them) repentance / least the like come on them / [...]ich is threatned byEzec. 29.6.7. Ezechiell for the like dealing. 4. I may answer / that you hereby [...] pray their vnfaithfull and vniust dealing with me / to leave the whole burthen vpon me. [...]member brother, what you once wrote to me when I was taken prisoner at Islington by [...]don for the truths sake / some of the brethren having escaped by flying. In that writing [...] comforted me / and praied that it might not be laid to their charge / who fledd / and there [...]me in the enemies hands: but now how are you changed? now these who are vnfaithfull in notstanding forth cōstantly with me to draw you to repentance: but declining / glavering / andPro. 16.5. Iob. 9.13. ioyning hand in hand with you to committ evill / you boast that they have forsakē me / [...] account them peacable members / you smoothe them vp in their iniquities / and still you [...] peace, Ier. 8.11. peace vnto them. Well as you then wrote of those / so I of these / the Lord give [...]m repentance / that it be not laid 2. Tim. 4 16. to their charge: and I further add / Blessed be God, that (though men failed / yet) he assisted and vers. 17.18 strengthned me both in those and these tymes.

5. Moreover brother know you that your reioicing Iam. 4.16 and boasting herein is evill: For mark Gods wrath vpon them: Search / and let one of them be shewed that is growne in zeal and godlines: not one will be found: On the contrary consider how colde andRevel. 3.1. dead they are growne since they ceased to draw you to repentance: See how the graces / and gifts of God are decaied in them: Lay to heart / and weigh in your conscience how sins have since that time encreased among you: Lastly remember how the hand of God hath beene against them in giving them over / so that sundry of them are become apostates, yea and I may say still (as [...]nce wrote in my writing to the Church) that as for many other causes / so for this also it [...]o be feared that many among1. Cor. 11.30. you have beene vveak, and sick, and many are a sleepe: [...] yet the Lords Isa. 9.16.17. anger is not turned from you.

Of all these sortes you know I can name particulars / and if you requier it in the answer [...]ich you have boasted to make vnto my complaint / I shall particularly recite them. If [...] weigh these things well / you shall see that your Iam. 4.16 reioicing is evill, that you have no [...]se of boasting / but contrariwise of1. Cor. 5.2. heavines and lamentation / especially if you call [...] minde theEzec. 33. and 34. account that you must give being Pastour for all these being of your flock.

6. Yea further to answer this your boast / I willingly confesse the Lords work in suffering [...] brethren to faile me to be a iust chastisement vpon me / and yet your and their sin not to [...] the les / neither you and they the Lords Isah. 10.5.7. rods to be the more free from his wrath: I say / [...] willingly to my humbling and that my selfe and other may learne to take better heede [...]eafter / confesse it to be the Lords iust chastisement vpon me / because I my selfe had twise [...]led in not standing forth thorowly against your wives and your sins / having beene by [...]u and others seduced: as also it may be I failed in being drawne to give consent to the ex­communication of some other / whom Dan. Stud. suttelly followed for some matters reproved [Page 18] in his vvife and daughter, and ceased not till he gott the partie excommunicate: I meane M. Onyon. yea it may be I also failed in not onely trying the excommunications done by the Church in our absence: for I finde now by experience / that the man or people is rare that dealeth in his brothers, ād neighboursMat. 7.12 Luk. 10.30.31.32.33.34.35. case / orMat. 7.12 Luk. 10.30.31.32.33.34.35. sore / as if it were his owne: or if a good be­ginning be / they are many times wearied / or seduced / and so leave of / one failing one / a second him / a third the second and so on / till many times corruptions creepe so on / and ini­quitie gett such place / as theIsa. 1.4.5.6. most are corrupted / and very hardly is it againe rooted out. Let men observe in all kind of dealings both in Church ād common vvealth, whether this be not true or no? and therevpon it is that evill Pastours in the one / and craftie polititians in the other labour continually to break if they can one by one the fagot sticks / and to vnloose the knotts of brethren standing forth against their corruptions and oppressions: and when they have made one to faile another / and gotten their desier / they boast as if their cause were iust and right: Freely therefore (I say) confessing my failing in the first / and fearing also (howsoever I much sought to have things tried both in M. O. case / and the rest / yet doing it not thorowly) that I offended in the latter / I answer you withMicah. 7.8.9. Micah. Reioyce not against me o mine enemy: though I fall, I shall arise, vvhen I shall fitt in darkenes, the Lord shalbe a light vnto me. I vvill beare the vvrath of the Lord, because I have sinned against him, vntill he plead my cause, and execute iudgment for me &c.

7. Finally, I vvill conclude the ansvver to this your boast vvith Isa. 59.4.14.15. Isahs and Ier. 9.4.5. Ieremies com­plaintes. No man contendeth for truth, they have no courage for the truth vpon the earth. Let every one take heede of his neighbour, and trust you not in any brother, for every brother vvill vse deceit, and every frend vvill deale deceitfully. And every one vvill deceive his frend, and vvill not speak the truth. Yea I may truly complaine / that truth faileth, and he that refraineth from evill, maketh himself a pray. But mark what followethIsa. 59.16 17.18 &c.. VVhen the Lord savv it, it displea­sed him, that there vvas no iudgment, and he himselfe tooke it in hand to execute vengeance on the evil / and to defend the righteous. These and such like places of Scripture are the strengtheners ofEph. 6.16.17. the shield of faith to quench your fiery dartes: they are the svvord of the spirit to kill your envious tentations / and a brasen Ier. 1.18. vvall against all your suttell enterprises: for I confesse that such is your suttelty / and dealing / that if the Lord gave not strong faith in hisPsal. 119.92. Rev. 2. ād 3. word / it were not possible to stād forth thorowly against you / much lesse to overcome. But be you assured that howsoever you seeke to stop and hide the truth / yet it shall preda [...]l: for as it is impossible to pluck the winges of the winde that it should not blow / or to stay theIer. 33.25. order of heaven and earth, so is it impossible to stop / stay / or keepe vnder the truth for ever / that it should not at length break forth: yea know you / though you boast of many followers / and that they forsake me / yet falshoode beautified by your learning / 2. Sam. 15 31.34. with 17.14. Psal. 33.10. Luk. 1.51. 1. Cor 3.18.19.20. Isah 41.11.12. counsell and devises: also for a time vpholden by many followers which flatter you / will at length be vnvizarded / discovered / and vtterly destroied.

And now brother as these obiections and boasts / so I hope the rest are / or shalbe answered also / as by the treatise following will appeare. And likewise I doubt not but your boasted answer whensoever it cometh / will also be wiped away in due time: and that your answers to Mr. Hildersam, Mr. Iacob, and Mr. Iunius wilbe so many answers and witnesses against you / as also so many swordes to pearce thorow the sides / and full the heart of your plea­dings for your corruptions / as they have beene against them / and their corruptions: and so of your owneLuk. 19.22 mouth and pen will you be condemned.

Thus have I largely (earnestly desiering in my heart your repentance / and vsing all the meanes therevnto which I may) written to you even in the beginning by way of preface and exhortation: wherein you may see that not without great striving / yea much against my will I am drawne yet force by you and your dealings to publish the things following / many causes also (as the Godly vvise may see and iudge) drawing me to publish this heavy and troble some discourse / wherein as I have (without boasting be it spoken / Gal. 1.20. the Lord he knoweth) so I still desier of God, that howsoever your dealing might now turne that which your selves once accounted godly zeall into hatred / drive me to detest you / ād to shake the lay against you / yet to keepe me that your selves I may not hate / but the corruptions and sins which are and still arise among you: and what I thinke write / speak / or do / it may not be in an vniust and evill / but in a iust and right cause / as also not in rashMat. 5.22 Eph. 4.26. 1. Cor. 14.20 1. Pet. 2.1. 1. Cor. 16.13. 2. Cor. 2.17. anger / malice hatred / or any sinister affection / but in truth / in sincerity / in love / in vprightnes / and godly purenes / as in his presence / that so a iust and right cause may be iustly and rightly handled / ād so in due time the Lord in mercy passing over sins / ād supplying wāts may give a blessing.

If you or any other thinke that I write / and deal to boldely / freely / plainly / or sharply with you / Dan. Stud or the rest / let them and you (besides that which is answered to this obiection in thePage 3. preface to the reader) consider the excuses and answers for your free / bolde / and sharpe writing toIn your Printed let­ters vnto him. Mr. Iunius, and if they be sufficient to excuse you / much more me / [Page 19] having much more cause to write so against you / then you had against him. Moreover tou­ [...]ing Dan. Studley, know you and all men / that I write now of him not as of an Elder, he [...]aving (as I am persuaded) lostGen. 49.4 with 1. Tim 3.5.12. and 5.20. and deprived himselfe of that honour as by his vaine [...]d wanton dealing with his wives daughter / so specially by his obstinate braving and out­ [...]eing thereof / not vnlike1. Sam. 2.12.13.14.15.16.17.22.23.24.25. ād. 3.13. Elies sonnes: and you like Ely dealing haltingly and not faith­ [...]lly therein: but remember you and he what befell1. Sam. 3. and 4. Ely and his sonnes. I say / I write [...]gainst him as having lost his honour / being also a raiser vp of contentions betvveene bre­thren, yea betweene Father and sonne, Pro. 6.16.19 vvhom God hateth and abhorteth, and therefore of all [...]od and godly men also to be hated / andRom. 12.9 abhorred.

And now in conclusion let me desier you (brother) as you Ans. v. to M. Iunius his first let­ter. desired M. Iunius, and let me beseech you by that most holy name of Christ, vvhich you professe, by the mercies of God vvhere­w [...]th he hath love vs in Christ, that you vvould think of another course (then such as yet it sea­ [...]eth you allovv) strive for sinceritie, and not for corruption, for love, and not for hatred, for [...]ace, and not for contention, as you have of olde vvith great praise, and fruite of the godly [...]ene faithfull, so be still: and further brother I exhort you / cease from dawbing of sins / Isa. 58.1. cry out, lift vp your voice, and lift it vp like a trumpett, tell Iacob their sins, and Israell their trans­gressions: MainteinePsa. 34.13 14. 1. Pet. 3.10.11. good causes / and forsake evill: strive for the sincerity of the Ghospell, [...]ight against defections / apostasies / and all the sleights thereof: let it be manifest to all / that [...]ur heart is not corrupted fully: that your affections are not wholy blinded / and be sotted [...]th a wooman / sleepe not / dally not to long / least the Lord suffer the enemies to take your [...]ength and glorie from you / howsoever heretofore you have kept and shewed your selfe [...]liant in sundry brunts / and much annoied the philistian prelates, and priests: let it appeare that your iudgment is not wholy perverted by that craftie and partiall man Dan. Stud. who entered into his office and at first behaved himselfe like a Saint, but having gott fast foote (and getting you to mainteine perpetuity of Elders and Deacons in their offices for all their [...]) letteth his affections burst out / plaieth the tyrant, and seeketh to rule all as he list after [...] owne humour: pitty / and have compassion vpon your flock to draw them from the mul­ [...]ude of sins / which by your and Dan. Stud. example then have fallen into: deceive them no [...]nger: blesse them not with smootheIer. 6.14. and 23.17.30.31. wordes / cry no longer peace to them walking in [...]abburnes / ādReve. 3.1. &c. declining from sincerity / 1. Cor. 10.22. provoke not God any longer, you are not stronger then he: let his iudgments work that againe among you / which his mercies would not move you to reteine: greeve / and lament that by your dealing you holde some from the truth / [...]de others back / keepe sundry that they dare not ioyne to you / make some to refuse1. Sam. 2.17. your sacrifices / and sundry among you wish now that then had beene more circumspect before they had ioyned vnto you: weigh well / and lay to heart what offenses and hurt / your inhumanity / conceitednes / selfeliking / pride / disdaine / vnnaturalnes / contention / and captiousnes have caused to these Churches, the teachers and members thereof / among whom [...]e live / so as you are accounted a proud and contentious people / condemning others / sub­mitting to none / allowing and boasting your selves in all things / as if you were the1. Corint. 14.36. onely people / and none besides: let your heartesPsal. 119.136.158. Ierem. 23.9 mourne for the apostasie of them / who (being not stedfast and stablished in the truth) by your vnnatural and evil dealing have taken occa­sion to leave the same: let it pearce your soules / that you opē the adversaries mouthes / make themRom. 2.24 blaspheme the truth / cause them to reioice / feede them / and make their hartes merry to see you runne into such courses / such cruelty / and such vnnaturalnes against brethren / yea against your Father, so hastily to cast them of / and so much as in you lieth to send them back againe vnto them: consider with yourself to how high a sin you are growne / to curse your [...]ather, whom you ought to honour / and to cast him out from abiding in Gods inheritance / [...] that you force him with1. Sam. 26 19. David to curse you: and remember you thatBasilicon doron. p. 96. total exhortation / [...]hich saith: Deceive not your self vvith many So sayd you to your Father, and vvrestet Prov. 26.2. that say, they care not for their parents curse, so [...]ey deserve it not, ô invert not the order of nature by iudging your superiors, chiefly in your ovvne particular: but assure your self the blessing or curse of parents hath almost ever a prophetik povver ioyned vvith it. Looke back / and examine your estate of olde / see what corruptions are crept in among you / in your teacher, vvho Math 7.15. came in sheepes cloathing, but is novv found a fox and a vvolfe, in your Elders, and Deacons, in your administration of the seales of the cove­nant of both sortes / in your execution of the censures: Which corruptions I have in parte dealt against among you in generall / moe particulars hath God since discovered / yea you so [...]ncrease therein / that men are more greeved and wearied with hearing thereof / then you with the doing of them: yea I confesse / I am not able to sett downe all if I would / and of those which I can / may I not / neither will I name all plainly for sundry causes: point at them I will / but specially I will discover those things / whereof you have beene convinced / admo­nished and often vrged to repentance / yet you, Dan. Stud. the other officers, and the congre­gation continue vnrepentant: for wee desier againe and againe by all meanes your repen­tanceEzec. 12.3. if it be possible: Weigh wel that by your cautions ād dealings you drive vs not onely to say as you toAnsvv. to Mr. Iacob. p. 132. Ier. 9.6. Mr. Iacob, that vve may feare, but that we see it is vvith you (as Ieremy sayd) [Page 20] that in deceit you refuse to knovv the Lord and his truth. Bevvare therefore, least that come vpon you, vvhich is spoken of in the Habak. 1.5 with Act. 13 40.41. Prophets, Behold ye despisers, and vvonder, and vanish avvay: for I vvorke in your dayes a vvorke vvhich ye vvill not beleeve, if any declare it vnto you.

Remember you also that / which youAnsvv. to Mr. Hild. p. 66. wil M. Hildersam to remember that even that Luk. 12.47.48. servant that knovveth not his maisters vvil, and yet committeth things vvorthy of stripes, shalbe beat: though in deed vvith fevver stripes then he vvhich knovveth it, and prepareth not himself ney­ther doth according therevnto: And how many thē shall your stripes be which leave not onely the Maisters will vndone / but do things contrary to your own knowledg / witnessed by your owne handwriting in the time of your sincerity? and as you to him / so I say to you / look to it and take heed you neyther Ier. 9.6. refuse knovvledge, nor forgett 2. Pet. 1.5.6. Ioh. 13.17. vvith knovvledg to [...]oine obe­dience: least in the end you feel that vvhich is 2 Thess. 2.8. vvritten, that God vvill render vengeaunce both to them that knovv him not, and to such as obey not the Ghospell of our Lord Iesus Christ.

And here also to you I write alike / as you toAnsvv. to Mr. Iun. first letter. Mr. Iunius, that vvhat you say for your selves or others against falsehood in false Churches, or corruptions in true Churches, minde the same also as spoken for vs against your sins and corruptions.Rom. 2.21 Thou that teachest another, teachest thou not thy self? Moreover iudg with your selfe of all your proceedings / that even above all (having forced me to vse many meanes private / and publik / and you will be wonne by none) you force me now also to publish these things to the view of al / which the Lord knoweth how fore against my will I am drawen herevnto / and how it grieveth me / when I consider / how the adversaries will hereby take occasions to dishonour God, reproche the truth, scoff vs the poore professors thereof / ād pleasPsal. 53.4.5. themselves in their owne evil waies to their further cōdemnation: but as before to thepage 1. reader I write / so I still rest in hope / that the vpright hearted / and verteous sorte will make an vpright vse thereof / And I say with theRevel. 22.11.12. Apostle, if the filthy ād vniust vvill be filthy ād vniust stil, yet he that is righteous let him be righ­teous stil, ād he that is holy, let him be holy stil: for behold, Christ cometh shortly, ād his revvarde is vvith him, to give every man according as his vvorke shalbe. Lay to heart / how many things God Revel. 2. and 3. threatneth against the declining Churches, provoke him not to darkē theRev. 1.20. starres further at length to take them away wholy / to remove the candelstick, to Mat. 21.43. take avvay his Kingsdome from you, and give it to others that vvill bring forth better fruites. Consider the same Basilicon doron. p. 38. sins of pride, ambitiō, ād avarice vvhich have beene the decay of other Churches, are found among you: yea not these sins onely but moe also / which have not onely caused a decay of sincerity amōg you: but a pleading for corruptions and sins: yea to speak to you of later times / remember what is become of Brovvn and his company, who excommunicated them that rebuked pride among them / and Mr Brovvns abusing his learning to dawn vp the same: not a man of them remaineth faithfull: hath not the Lord 1. Kin. 14.10. svvept them avvay, as a man svveepeth avvay dung, till all be gone? and yet the Lords cause standeth firme / and he hath raised him vp another people: Oh consider this you that please your selves in your evil estate / and plead for your corruptions / least if you defer repentance / the like come to you also: know you that the Lord heMat. 3.9.10. 1. Sam. 12.13.13.14. nedeth you not to vpholde his truth / and whatsoever you do / yet will he have a care of his vineyard / and have his people to whom he wil give it / who shall deliverMat. 21.41. him the fruites in their seasons: for be you assured / that where God laieth the foundatiō for his glorie / he will bring his worke thorow / though you and many others should faile him / but I desierHebr. 6.9. better things of you.

Despise not (brother) theseHeb. 13.22 exhortations pretending (as you are wont) that an excom­municate speaketh: but remember the instruction your selvesPreface before the confession of our faith. p. 12. give / that it is the part and duety of every Christian to acknovvledg, and submit vnto the truth, by vvhomsoever it is pro­fessed, looking alvvaies rather to the preciousnes of the treasure itself, then to the basenes of the vessels vvhich contein it, or the infirmities of them that vvitnes it.

Finally (brother) among all other things let bond of nature / duetie to country / Christian charitie / sincerity of profession move you to repentance / ād peace / Phil. 2.1.2.3.4. if there be any consolation in Christ, if any comfort of love, if any fellovvship of the spirit, be you of one minde, have love, be of one accord, and one judgment, that nothing be done through contention or vaine glory, but that in meekenes of minde you esteeme others better then your selfe, looke not vpon your ovvne things, but vpon the things of others, have a care of the salvation of your soule / looke into / continually remember / and sett before you theEzec. 33. and 34. account / which you must make for your selfe and for your people in that great day. These things God worke in you for his name and truths sake. Amen.

Your brother by nature / and in profession / obedience / and sufferings of the Ghospell howsoever you deale vnkindely / vnchristianly / and vnnatu­rally with him / yet seeking your repentance and good. George Iohnson.

THE AGREEMENT BETWEENE THE TROBLES IN the banished English Church at Frankforde in Q. Maries daies, and some troubles in the banished English Church at Amsterdam in Q. Elizabeths daies.

THeir broiles opened mens mouthes against the truth, Page 1. and in stead of svveete doctrine filled their pulpits vvith revi­lings, vvormevvood, and bitter gall.

What these troubles now finde who knoweth not? and what can we else looke for at adversaries hands / when in deede the Pastour himselfe changed the voice and tune of a comfortable shepheard to an vnsavourie scoffing / inveighing / yelling / and cruellEzec. 13.19.20.21.22 hunting of the soules, whom hee ought to strengthen / and comfort?

Those trobles vvere imputed to ambitious heads, Page 2. that could not enioy Bishopricks so vvell as others, to fantasticalnes, &c.

The verie like have the Pastour, Mr. Studley, ād others obiected / namely / pride / discontentment that men could not be officers / fantasticalnes / crack­brainednes &c. Whereas in deede the contention is to be imputed to their corruption in dawbing vp sins personall / falling to sins in Gods vvorship, pleading for choise of such as have apostated into ecclesiasticall office, con­trary to the Scriptures, their former owne writing and practise / as after­ward in this discourse wil appeare.1. Kin. 18.18. Not I, but thou troublest Israell, in that thou hast forsaken the commaundement of the Lord, &c.

The time, place, beginning, Page 3. order and proceeding of those troubles is sett dovvne: ād the maner approved by the practise of all vvho write the memory of things, with free libertie declaring the yl dealing of the highest personages.

Now our (as their) dealing is not with any King, emperour, or high personage / but with men / who of all others should be most humble / as being2. Cor. 4.5 servants to Christ Church, howsoever they vse dominion as Lordes, contrary to the1. Pet. 5.3. 2. Cor. 1.24. Luke 22.25.26.27. Scriptures.

The publisher thereof vvished his discourse might be for the profit of many, Page [...]. yea even the highest, asvvell as the lovvest.

The Lord knoweth my hearts desier / that this discourse might be pro­fitable to the age present / and to posterity / that they may be warned / and wise by the trobles they have seene or see in others / thorowly to resist the beginnings of sins: and never to lease the oportunity of reforming the least evill / and sure planting of good things.Rom. 12.11. Serve the time. If the speach of serving the time seame harsh / cōfer the marginall reading vpō Rom 12 11. compare the Scriptures Gen. 6.9. Act. 13.36. and 17.30. Gal. 6.9.10 Col. 4.5. quoted / ād learne as to avoide to be aMarc. 4.17. time server and pleasman: so also to be faithfull and diligently to serve and imploy thy timeGal. 6.19. while God graunteth it.

D. Cox, Mr. Horne, Chambers, and the rest had the time, Page 8. vvhen they might in their banishmēt sincerely have served God, ād yet would they plead for their service booke, and other corruptions. And marke what it brought forth: surely much trouble in the Church, and when God graunted liberty againe to them in England obtrusion of the same: and from that day to this [Page 22] day could it never be rooted out, howsoever in the same booke before the commination they vsed smoothe wordes, yet still the prelates, timeservers and carnall Ghospellers pleaded for it. Novv there is great hope of Reformation, God having given vs so gratious a king, the Lord in mercy graunt it.

The Pastour Mr. Fran. Iohns. Dan. Stud. and the rest have had their opportunitie in time of their banishment to walk sincerely / holily / in love and humility: but they plead ād vrge their corruptions / their teacher hold they to be a true teacher, and yet the Scriptures, in their owne handwritings witnesse the contrary to their faces: theyRom. 2.1. condemne false teachers in the parish assemblies / and yet colour such among themselves: they will not allow and graunt the reformed Churches in this citie to be true Churches, and yet are not able to show any such defection or declining among them / as is in themselves. What troubles these things have brought their excom­munications declare / and what misery they will in time bring (if God pre­vent them not) who knoweth? they blame them for corruptions / and will iustify their owne defections from sinceritie: both evill / but these worse / as sinning againstLuk. 12.47 Iam. 4.17. knowledg / ād the truth once reveiled to them.Luk. 12.47 Iam. 4.17. Vnto him that knoweth how to do well, and doth it not, to him it is sinne. Rom. 2.21 Thou, vvith teachest another, teachest thou not thy selfe?

Page 10. They were exhorted to leave of pretended excuses, seeking their owne pre­ferment, and creditt, as also plunging themselves in earthly affections, and worldly things, comming over, and pretending persecution.

How needfull is this exhortation / to the Pastour, Dan. Stud. and the rest / who are so full of excuses / that whatsoever they do / though never so grosse / yet they can set a gloss or shine vpon it? they so seek their owne glory as they wil allow no others here to be ioyned vnto / save themselves: they so plunge themselves in seeking earthly things / as not onely dueties of Religion ād love are coulde among them: but grievous things fall out among them to Gods dishonour / and reproch of the truth? Witnes the first of these their dawbing of sins ād corruptions among them from time to time: witnesse the secōd their dealīg with the reformed Churches, ād their yet not allowīg any to be ioyned vnto here save thēselves: witnesse the third / not onely their seeking for maintenāce / ād compleints of some among themselves of cold­nes in good things / ād deceitfulnes in dealing: but the greevous reproches also of sundry dutch men concerning Dan. Studlies sonne in law, and many others / crying out that they pretended Religion ād banishment / but vnder that cloake deceived them. All which the Pastour ād Dan. Studly, with the rest will pretend to excuse: but theGal. 5.13. 1. Pet. 2.16. Scripture saith: Vse not your libertie as a cloke for your sins.

P. 12. 13. The negligences among them made many take occasion to continue in their filth, and superstition: made some dissemble, and so lost them, for whom Christ died.

The selfe same / and many moe evills have come by the Pastours and Dan. Stud. vnfaithfulnes / suttelty and cruelty / at length drawing the people to be instruments of their malice / to excommunicate whom they please: Hereby have they driven some back againe to Egipt: Hereby the people among them in good things are quenched andRev. 31. dead / but to speak [Page 23] evill / revile / disdaine / and condemne all / except themselves they are to redy: hereby many have continued in their false worshipp: yea they have hereby made some to1. Sam. 2.17. abhorre the Lords offering / and so lose1. Cor. 8.11 them for whom Christ died.

The congregation their desired good things, Pag. 13. 14 but the learned perverted their meaning, and sought themselves.

In like sorte this congregation begunne well / walked verie carefully / watched diligently one over another / desiered good things: but so soone as the Pastor and Dan. Stud. came / they perverted things as they listed / the Pastor by his learning / and Dan. Stud. by his craft / till at length they brought the congregation to their bought / and seeking themselves like3. Iohn. 9 10. Diotrephes, they could not endure any that rebuked their evill.

They pretended to answer the letters of the brethren, P. 14. 15. but when the let­ters and answers were compared, they were found not to answer directly.

The Pastor, Dan. Stud. and the rest pretend that they will answer our compleints / but I am persuaded theirs will be the like. And I am the rather induced so to iudge / because they show the same in their cautions / which they have often affirmed to be an āswer to the reasons / which prove that such as have fallen from the true service of God to idolatrous worship ought not to be chosen into Ecclesiasticall office: for let any Christian com­pare them together / and he shall see / that there is not onely no answer / but not so much as repeating of the reasons: yea I am persuaded / if (as they vsually vrge others / so) themselves were vrged vpon their consciences as before God to say / whether these cautions were a iust / sound / and vpright answer to the reasons / or no? howsoever in there owne causes they be extremely partiall yet durst they not say / Yea: their cautiōs being in deede but clokes and forged pretences / as the godly vpright examiner shall plainly see / and find such dealing condemned by Gods Ier. 23.28 2. Cor. 2.17. and 42. worde. And it is to be lamented that they durst with such pretences abuse the dutch Church, ād seeke to seduce their brethren, whom they excommunitated / as they do those / whose hearts have fainted and failed like water among them / many of them also dissembling contrary to their owne consciences. Let also themselves lament these things / least heavy things follow them.1. Sam. 2.25. If a man sinne against a man, the iudge shall iudge it. But if a man sin against the Lord who will plead for him? and let them learne in the feare of God either2. Cor. 1.18. toPro. 22.21 1. Pet. 3.15.16. Act. 18 28. 1. Cor. 2.4.13. answer firmely with sure ground / truly ād vprightly according to the Scriptures, and aptly conferring spirituall things with spirituall things or if they be not able (as in deede they are not / the Scriptures being not2. Cor. 1.18. yea, and no) let themLevit. 13.45. Mira. 3.7. Iob 21.5. lay their hand vpon their mouth / be silent / Rev. 3.19. repent and amend.

They vvho pleaded for the booke of common praier, P. 17. 18. 19. they did it most cun­ningly, and smoothly, pretending conscience, edifying of the Church, vnity, peace, and such like: and still this vvas ioyned, care for their ovvne quietnes, ease, and provision, but these latter more covertly done.

M.F.I. and D. St. followed this course vp and downe / for most smoothly and cunningly they dawbed vp their sins / pleaded their false teachers cause / pretending conscience / necessity / edifying of the Church, the graces and gifts [Page 24] in the man: vnitie / peace / quietnes etc. and touching care for maintenance they were more grosse / as appeared / when the Pastour would be gone except they would give him / his wife / and his posteritie maintenance / and vrged the restoring of that which was spent of his wives stock in time of his im­prisonment. Dan. Stu. also gott allowance for his daughter / when shee was able to earne her living / yea some of the Church offering to mainteine her for her worke / but he was so cunning / as both to gett her worke / and also maintenāce for her. If he deny this / let Tho. Bishop. the Deacon (if he dare speak the truth against an Elder) witnes it / who willed me to speak against it when himselfe durst not: which I doing / augmēted D. St. hatred the more against mee / having also before reproved his wives daughters pride / with whome afterward hee was ensnared etc. So palpaple and grosse were they to gett more maintenance to that which they had.1. Tim. 6.10. The desier of mony is the roote of all evil, vvhich while some have lusted after, they have erred from the faith and perced themselves thorow vvith many sorrowes. 1. Pet. 5.2. Feed the flock of God not for filthy lucre, but of a redy minde.

Pag. 20. 21 Mr. Chambers agreed, and promised concerning the booke of common prayer, not to vrge the vse of it concerning the ceremonies: aftervvard he vvas not faithfull.

The very like did the Pastour. Dan. St. Mr. Ainsvvorth also ioyning with them agree vnto touching choise of apostates into office, namely / that it was not meete to leave such presidents toGen. 18.19 posterity / or to give occasion of1. Tim. 3.7 and 5.14. opening the adversaries mouthes / the Church being sett as vpon Mat. 5.14 an hill vnder banishmēt / yet afterward they abode not faithfull: for choosing but one Elder they chose such a one as had apostated, namely Mr. Mercer. Con­trary to their hand writings and agreement.

P. 21. 52. 55. The brethren offred, if proofes could be brought for the service book: not to dravv back: none vvere brought, but vvill, and shevve of policy, as of ad­ding bāds to the godly Fathers ād brethrē, of defacīg King Edw. lawes. &c.

Wee have offered / if these wolde prove their matter to be good by Gods vvorde, to yeeld: they will not / no not so much / as eyther answer in wri­ting the reasons written by other / or their owne reasons written in time of their sincerity against choise of such / but shift of the Scriptures as they please / crying out that we are cōtētious, troblers of the Church, enemies to them etc. and so by their vviles they Numb. 25.18. beguile the people.

P. 21. The brethren ansvvered that the Fathers changed the ceremonies them­selves, and that if they vvere novv living, they vvould do, as they did: that King Edvv. lavves vvere not defaced but honoured by that which they sought yet vvould not D. Cox or the rest yeelde:

We answer these / that in conscience they ought to answer their owne wri­tings / and not to Gal. 2.18. build againe that vvhich they have destroyed: that to re­buke their sins and corruptiōs is not Isa. 58.1. 2. Tim. 4.1.2. cōtention: that to stād forth Gal. 5.9.10.11.12. Tit. 1.13. and 2.15. P. 22.23. vvith 49. against the same faithfully, is not to troble the Church: but they will not yeeld.

They vvere afraid to be accused of alteration, imperfection, mutability etc. that their credit, or the credit of others vvould be diminished.

It is much to be feared / that the very same hinder the P. and D. St. from yeelding least then should seame incōstāt / least it should be disgrace to them being officers to yeeld to membres / least their credit should decay etc.

When occasion of direct ansvver vvas to be had about the booke of com­praier (they agreing not to vse all the ceremonies) they put it of by questions. Pag. 24. 25.

So these being vrged to answer directly in the question of choosing apo­states / shift of from giving a direct ansvver, and by propounding questions, ifs, and (ands) make their matter more colourable / troblesom / dark and in­tricate: yea they have propounded almost twenty questions ād ifs: as wit­nes their cautions to any that mark them / and give not one direct ansvver to any one reason.1. Tim. 6.20. Avoide profaine ād vaine bablings, ād oppositiōs of sciences, falsely so called. Isa. 8.20. If they speak not according to the vvord, it is because there is no light in them.

The brethren declare as the vvork of Religion, and sincerity is excellent: P. 25. so the adversaries cease not most craftely to vndermine it, or at the least, thorovv false reportes, and defacing of the vvorke begun, to stay the labourers, vvhich should travell in the finishing thereof: seeking rather to finde faults, then to amend them: false brethren also spreading abroade poore reasons to hinder: but truth ever cleareth it selfe, and as the sunne consumeth the cloudes, so mis­reportes by triall are confounded.

The truth hereof finde we not onely in open adversaries, prelates, priests etc. in false Churches for their false vvorshipp, but in Pastours, Elders &c. in true Churches for their corruptions: they craftely seeke to vndermine them / and their worke / who labour to draw thē to sincerity: they rather finde faultes and carpe at the reprovers of sins / then amend: either the reproofe is to sharpe / it is not in time / in place / in rule / in order / one thing or other is amisse / and so they not onely amend not / but shifting of the reproofe and admonition one way or other / they deface and seeke to discourage the rebu­kers / as contentions / troble some etc. And so hinder the worke of sincerity so much as they can: and as the P. and Eld. so the other brethren (wee yet call them not false, till God further discover them) spread abroad like poore reasons to discourage / and spare not to slaunder that men scisme and forsake the truth / because they wiil not walke with them in / and wink at their cor­ruptions: but in a worde we answer if vve have forsaken, vvhy Gal. 5.11. suffer vvee persecution both by them vvithout ād them vvithin? And truth in time will both cleare and defend it selfe / and the defenders thereof: false accusations also and slaunders vvill God in due time confound. Psal. 140 11.12. The backbiters shall not be established vpon the earth: evill shall hunt the cruell man to destruction: I knovv that the Lord shall avenge the afflicted, and iudge the poore.

They gave good, and godly vvordes, P. 26 27. but still they vvould have the book of common praier, &c.

So these give godly wordes many times / but they will keepe in their M. A. and their Elder M. M. branded with theEzec. 44.12.13. reproche of apostasy.

When some sought to bring in the order of Geneva as most godly, P. 28. and furthest from superstitiō: others comming overt, hey vvould bring in the Eng­lish service booke, and orders not becomming a reformed Church.

Likewise before the P. and D. Stud. comming over to Amsterdam, there was (after troubles in some measure ended about M.M. M.G. and M. Sm. good order taken to see how the congregation profited in Religion: Christian dueties to be performed: the teacher, with the Elders and Deacon visited from [Page 26] [...]et. 20.20.house to house, examined how they profited in Religiō, ād instructed them / so that the blessing (as sundry reported) was gratious / and woudrons: but the P. and D. St. being come / this must be left: it was to much abasing of the officers of the Church to go to every house / and other such excuses were pre­tended / as that it vvas creeping into houses &c. but the truth is / it was (as to base for proud so) to painfull for idle schollers and officers: yea their pleasure must be an ordinance / and so in deede it was left for sundry yeares: but what negligence in walking / and in dueties of godlines / as also what ignorance is growne thereby / it is lamentable to thinke: so their members can speak against the parish assemblies, ād corruptiōs in other Churches, then are they excellent members with them / thoughMat. 7.5. Ier. 23.16.17. Pag. 28. beames and noisome offenses be a­mong themselues.

They said ād boasted, that if ever they came into Englād againe, they vvould do their best ro establish the booke of common praier, and so they did, to the great burthen and troble of many preachers and professors to this day.

These have boasted / and still boast that they have and will excommuni­cate all that stād against their choise of apostates into office: yea the P. boasted long before his Fathers comming / that if hee stoode out against it / he would also excommunicate him / and so be hath: thus have they boasted / and thus have they done: ādIer. 5.31. what will be the end the Lord knoweth: but this I rest assured in / that God making vs faithfull toRevel. 2.24.25.26. beare the burthen til he come, corruption shall fall / and truth with the2. Tim. 2.3.4.5. strivers for the same shall over­come. And here by the way / I speak to myne owne soule / and al Christians / to take heede / that wee yeeld not / no not for anGal. 2.5. houre:Isa. 62.6.7. neither beIsa. 62.6.7. silent / but stil strive to purge out the ould leavē / til we overcome / remēbering thatGal. 5.9. litle leavē leaveneth the whole lumpe. This is to be marked in the godly at Frankf. that few there were / but either they yeelded / were silent / or tolle­rated when they came to Englād againe: ād for this cause is it / that I exhort my self ād others to holde fast to the ēd not onely against false Churches, but evē against corruptiōs amōg our brethrē in true Churches, so shal we certain­lyRev. 2.24 25.26.27.28.29. receive the promise. God ielous of hisIsa. 48.11 honour, ādGen. 17.1. Eph. 3.20. alsufficiēt enable vs herevnto for his name / truth and mercy sake in Iesus Christ. amen / amen.

p. 33. with 62. It is there compleined, that nothing pleased the adversaries save their ovvne corruptions.

The like compleinte may be made of the P. and D. Stud. for except a man will hold his peace / and wink at their corruptions he cannot ioine or con­tinue a member of their congregation: and if he winke at their sins ād cor­ruptions / then they account him a peacable member / witnes this their ex­communications of members standing forth against corruptions: ād their maner of receiving Iohn de Cluse, and others to be members:Iob 20.12 13. vvickednes vvas svveete in his mouth, and hee hid it vnder his tongue, savoured it, and vvould not forsake it, but kept it close in his mouth.

P. 34. Mr. Calvin vvas greeved, and iudged it a shame, that contention should arise among brethren banished, and driven out of their ovvne country for one faith, yea and that contention should be for that cause, vvhich ought to have holden, and bound them together as vvith an holy bond in their dispersion.

How would he now greeve if he stil lived and what would he now iudg / [Page 27] that brethren, yea brethren by nature, by education: in profession, prisonment, and banishment for one truth have cōtention for sobriety in lyfe / and sincerity in Gods vvorship, yea so hoate contentions / as the elder excommunicateth the yonger: and not therewith cōtent wisheth magistracy, that he might fur­ther proceede / thereby shewing hisAmos 5.10. hatred against the rebukers of his sins: yea / what scelus, and shame would he cry that a sonne should so pervert matters / plead for corruptions / and dawb vp sins / as that he would ex­communicate his ovvne Father having come over seas a long / troblesome / and hard viage to seeke ād make peace betweene his twoo sonnes / would he not (I say) and will not the godly iudg such a sonne without2. Tim 3.2.3. naturall af­fectiō? would he not / ād wil not the godly Ier. 6.19. cal the earth to vvitnesse against, and condemne his dealing?

He then allovved their constancy, vvhich strove for a iust cause, Pag. 35. being forced against their vvills vnto contention: ād condemned their frovvardnes, vvhich hindered, and staied the holy carefulnes of reforming the Church.

How much more would he / and will the vpright godly allow strife andIude ver. 3. contentiō for sincerity / once written for and practised by the Church? and how would he condemne their defection / and frowardnes / who seeke not by Prov. 22.21. an vpright vvriting to shevv the assurance of truth: but violently ex­communicate their brethren, like to them whom theIsa. 66.5. Prophet rebuketh.

He iudged it in those controversies not profitable to give place to many tollerable foolish things in the booke of common praier. P. 35.

In these controversies then he would sure iudg it not profitable / yea vn­lawfull to yeeld to the defection of the P. D. Stu. and the rest erring from the truth confirmed with their profession / handwriting and practise / and will not sett downe in writing warrants out of Gods vvorde for their present practise.1. Thess. 5.22. Gal. 2.5. Absteine from all appearance of evill, much more from evill it selfe.

Hee shevveth that there must be a striving for further proceeding, P. 35. and sin­cerity, and that it is strange vvhere freedome is, to strive for popish dregs.

Most truly may all men shew to the P. D. Stud. and the rest / that being in freedome they shew themselves to corrupt to strive for corruptiō / it being the duetie of all not to decline but to grow vp and go forward in sincerity.Psal. 84.7. Eph. 4.13.14.15.16. They go from strength to strength, till every one appeare before God in Zion.

The seekers of sincerity then vvere charged by their brethren vvith nevv-fanglenes, singularity, contentiō, vnquietnes &c.P. 37.vvherevpon Mr. Knox some­vvhat relented seeing their fury: and Mr. Gilby protested the contrary, and houlding vp his hand, vvished that it might be cutt of, so that peace and vnitie might ensue.

As enemies vvithout Act. 17.5.6 7. ād 24 5.6 vse to reproche all the brethren witnessing against their false vvorshipp: so do brethren thoseRev. 2.24. ād 3.4. with Isa. 66.5. few who witnesse against their corruptions. The very same did the P. D. Stu. and the rest obiect against vs / and we (as Mr. Knox) yeelded what wee mightRom. 12.18. for peace sake, yea being vrged we protested as (Mr. Gilby) vpon our consciences our dealings: but nothing would satisfie them: since have we sought the help of the reformed Churches, but still they are so proud / and stand so vpon their authority (spe­cially D. St. that folower ād brother of3. Ioh. 9.10. Diotrephes) that they wil not yeeld. [Page 28] Well / if they bend not in time / the Lord will break them andRevel. 3.18. discover their vnfaithfulnes further.

Pag. 38. 39 After long troble, and contention, agreement vvas made, thankes vvere given to God: reconciliation followed, great familiarity vsed: former grudges seamed to be forgotten: the communion vpon this agreement vvas admini­stred: frendship continued for a certaine time. Aftervvard D. Cox, and others comming over rashly and vvillfully brake the order and agreement, vvhich vvas then the cause of much trouble.

In like maner after long troble betweene the P. and G.I. about the Pastours wives pride / behaviour / and speaches etc. agreement was made: reconcilation followed / and though D. St. crafty pate imagined and vsed meanes to break it / yet the P. thē was wiser ād would not be seduced by him so as he and his brother continued frends a certaine time / tokens and due­ties of love passed betwene them from one prison to the other / former grud­ges seamed to be forgotten: but afterward the P. often egged by D. St. that1. Ioh. 3.9.10. Diotrephes, vpon occasion of a letter sent to him / brake it / and the conten­tion grew so hoate / and D. St. so followed it / that it came to the Church: the Church so dealt / that againe peace was had / frindship was made: recon­ciliation followed: the Lords supper herevpon administred: in this agreemēt also D. St. kept a starting hole to break out / when he pleased / as afterward appeared: yet the frendship continued in our banishment to America. In our returne envious D. St. begun to break the peace / but he was prevented / so that then it burst not forth. Being come to Amsterdam, and continuing there some time / yea the Lords supper sundry times being administred, frend­ship seamed to be had / ād D. Stud. like2. Sam. 20.9. Ioab vsed most faire wordes to G.I. yea they were bedfellowes ād in cōsultations together: but that falseProv. 26.24.25. Note the place vvel for thy vse. Rom. 15.4. har­ted and hollow D. St. when he saw his time / so dealt with the P. as that they seeing the affection of the people towards G.I. tooke occasion to break the peace againe: wherevpon there had like to have followed a division of the Church, the most of them discerning D. St. malice / fiering himselfe and the P. But when they see they could not fier the rest / they made a hollow and a very corrupted peace / till they waxed stronger: it continued a certaine time: grudges seamed forgotten betweene the twoo brothers: onely that mali­cious D. St. caried often an evill eie / and a quarelling tongue against G.I. wherein he was still frustrated so long as he fiered not the P. and made him hisGen. 49.5 instrument in evill. At lenght / in handeling M. Slā. controversy. D. St. (who cunningly and secretly many waies had before stirred vp the P. now) openly in the congregatiōProv. 26.26. bewraied his malice and begun to blow the bel­lows / ād so fiered ād incēsed the P. again as he brake out / violated the peace and covenāt made / getting also the Church to their bought / and (like them at Frankford) making their parte strong / gott their will / yea being worse and more furious (then they at Franckf.) excom. their brethren for standing faithfully against their sins / and corruptions. Now what troble these their breaches have brought / they ād we know / ād others now also know in part ād what they wil bring if they be not stopped / who knoweth? onely I beg of God faithfulnes / patience and constancy / which he graunting / I doubt not / but he vvil Rom. 8.28 vvork al for the best: for I frely cōfesse as he vphouldeth in [Page 29] all trobles / so if he did not marvelously vpholde in these / we were never able to beare them atPsalm. 27 11. with 55.12.13.14. Pag. 38. brethrens hands.

M. Knox seeing their dealing, vvas earnest and zealous against them, she­vving that as divers things ought to be kept Gen. 9.22.24.25. secret so such things as tend to Gods dishonour, and disquieting of the Chur. ought to be disclosed, and so he declared and discovered their vngodly breaking of peace, their obtruding of things vpon the congregation vvithout vvarrant of Gods vvord.

If you blame not him / I hope no godly wise wil blame vs for laying open your vnchristiā dealings / which we long kept secret / til you published them in Gath by excōmunicating vs:2. Sam. 1.20. which excom. we have thorow Gods strēgth endured above 4:y. and have vsed all meanes by our selves / by others / yea and by the reformed Churches to winne you / but you would not: ād procee­ding from evill to worse / crying out / ād vrging to printing / force vs to pub­lish these things / having told you heretofore / that that would be done / if you would not be reclaimed: ād now the Lord enabling vs to print / blame not vs thorow preiudice / but blame your selves that would by no meanes either of Gods vvorde, or of the reformed Churches be reclaimed / ād so force vs to discover against our wil your Revel. 3.18. nakednes, and to declare the truth before al men that if it be possible, you may Ezec. 12.3. Revel. 3.19. P. 40. 47. repent, and amend.

When the matter came to trial D. C. said. EGO VOLO HABERE. I vvil have it, and so he brake of, that no agreement could be had.

The P. Mr. F. I. as stoutly also sayd / that his brother should be excom­municated or he should be no longer Pastour, ād so he brake of the agrement. How like stoute were these men / breakers of peace / strivers for corruptions / and authors of much evil ād troble? How iump walked these in the steps of theIer. 26.8. and 29.24. Amos 7.10.12.13. P. 43. 49. priests and prophets, Shemaiah, Amaziah, ād such like? But let men con­sider the threatnings against / and end if such of they repent not / and amend.

When D. C. could not get his purpose, then he yeelded, dissembled very cun­ningly: he yeelding the congregation did as he did.

So the P. and Dan. Studly, when they could not get their purpose in the matter of the choise of apostates, finding the greater parte of the congregatiō against them / then they ceased / and pretended to have a peace: those also of the congregation which tooke their part did as they did: but afterward the P. and D. St. shewed themselves in their colours to have dissembled: God give them to lay aside all1. Pet. 2.1. guile / and dissimulation / which they do to much vse in all their reasonings and dealings.

P. 43. 44. &c. D. Cox ceased not to bring his purpose to passe, but seeing in what favour knox was with some of the cōgregatiō: he ād his parte sought by a most cruell, barbarous, ād bloody practise to dispatch him out of the way, accusing him to the Magistrates laesae maiestatis imperialis, that is, of high treason against the Emperour, by reason of certaine wordes in a booke by him printed, intituled. An admonition to Christians, wherein he admonisheth England.

The wordes concerning the Emperour were these / spoken in the pulpit in a towne of Buc­kingam shire / in the beginning of Q. Mar. reigne / as by the said booke appeareth / where it is sayd:See the book of the trobles at Frankford. P. 44. 45. O England / England / if thou wilt obstinately returne into Egipt / that is / if thou contractVvhat mi­sery follo­vved that mariage is apparant by the heavy persecutions set dovvn in the Acts and Mon. And hovv have the Span­yards ever since sought the desolatiō of England? mariage / confederacy / or league with such princes / as doe maintein / and advaunce idolatry / such as the Emperour (who is no lesse enemy to Christ / then was Nero) if for the pleasure and frendship (I say) of such princes / thou returne to thine ould abhominaions be­fore vsed vnder papistry: then assuredly / O England / thou shalt be plagued / and brought to [Page 30] desolation by the meanes of those / whose favour thou sekest / and by whom thou art procured to fal from Christ / and to serve Antichrist.

There were other 8. places / but this was most noted / in that it touched the Emperour / But it seamed the Magistrates abhorred this bloody / cruel and outragious attempt / for that when as certain of Knox his enemies followed hardly the Magistrates to know what should be done with him / they did not onely shew most evident signes of disliking their vnnaturall suite / but also sent for M. williams ād M. whittingam / willing them that M. Knox should departe the citie: for otherwise (as they said) they should be forced to deliver him if the Emperour his coū­sell (which then lay at Ausburg) should vpon like informatiō send for him wherevpon M. Knox was forced to fly and preaching the night before? his departure to divers brethren comfortably against persecutiō / departed the next day / the brethren with teares cōmitting him to the Lord.

Here let the reader note sundry things: 1. the trechery of Pa. 39.40 D. Cox. vvho for a time yeelded, but yet vndermined Knox, vvho had sought his good, yea by his meanes came D. Cox his frends to have voices in the congregation, and vvhen he had made himselfe strong, then vndermined he Knox. 2. the Gen. 37.4. Isa. 66.5. 3. Ioh. 9.10. malice that is found even in members and officers of true Churches, yet the truth re­maineth the same, and men must be faithfull. 3 hovv cruell the Gen. 37.2.18.19.20. Ier. 26.8. persecutions of brethrē are vvhen they strive for their corruptions and sins: 4. that it is not inough to be members or officers in a true Church, but that they vvalke vvorthy Eph 4.1. Phil. 1.27. the calling vvhereto they are called 5. this persecution also by brethren must make the Godly Psal. 55.12 2. Sam. 16.11. vvillinglier to be are the persecutiōs by prelates and opē ene­mies: 6. Let Magistrates hence learn, to mark vvel accusations, vvhether they be of cōscience, or of affection: 7. Let men learne vvith M. Knox not onely to be patient in persecutions vvithout and afflictions vvithin, but to 2. Cor. 1.4. comfort others vvith the comfortes vvherevvith God comforteth them, and lastly let the brethren also learne to be faithfull Act 20.36.37.38. and affectionate one to another, not onely in controversies against open enimies, but in standing forth also against sins and corruptions in Isa 66.5 Revel. 2. ād 3. the Church, though officers of the Church, yea and though the most and Rev. 3.1.2 3.4. Exod. 23.2. greater part of the Church plead for them.

Touching the P. and D. St. they tooke the very like course as D.C. did / thogh they seamed to have peace / yet they ceased not to vndermine G.I. seing the affection of the congregation towards him / yea the P. in plaine wordes said to G.I. that they saw how the people affected him / and particularly noted Mr. Adams for his special affectiō so as from time to time / they sought by all meanes secretly and openly to insinuate matters into the mindes of the brethren against G.I. as that he was contentious / a slaunderer / crack­brained etc. that if he were knowne to them so well / as they knew him / they would not speack for him or take his parte: and so they first alienated one / then another / ād stirred them vp against him / making also (like D.C.) their owne part strong / yea breaking the frendship of brethren, at lenght making of frēds enemies, ād at last got their wil to excom. G.I. therein exceding D.C. in abusing the holy censure to wreake their malice. How bloodily minded also they were / ād would have had our bloode if it had bene in their power / appeareth herein / that when they could not wreak themselves as they desi­red / the P. and D. St. often wished magistracy / ād Tho. Michel (that flatterer of the P. and D. St.) said that G.I. deserved to be whipped at theIt is the place vvhere theeves and roges are vvhipped. Stathouse. Now their wishing of Magistracy sheweth / that if it had bene in their power they would have vrged the Magistrate to the vtmost / as thēselves spared not toGen. 37.14 15.16.17. with ver. 25 26. ād Cap. abuse the highest ordinary censure of Gods Church: and perverting the cause to deserve it / how would they also (if they had could)Gen. 39.17.18.19.20. Ioh. 18.28.29.30.31. ād 19.6.7. incēse the Magi­strate to make the sworde of iustice the weapō of iniustice: for they that durst abuse Gods holy censure, would they spare to cover their dealings with shifts / and also to abuse the Magistrates seat? If they had the Magistrate af­ter their pleasure / who knoweth what cruell bloody vile / and outragious accusations they would imagine and attempt? yea this must I witnes as before God thePsal. 7.9. seer of all hearts, that the equity which Magistrates yea open adversaries also shewed vnto me in examination vnder persecution could [Page 31] I not obteine at their hands: More bitter revilings and railings also have they vsed against me / and moe meanes to drive me from the truth then ever the open adversaries did. They have likewise done their vtmost in oppres­sing of me / and when their power faileth wish more / so that their tiranny ceaseth not for lack of will / but for want of power. God have praise that kepeth such blody mīdesPsa. 76. [...]0 and. 124.6. Num. 14.10 Iere. 26..16. &c. 2. Timot. 4.16.17.18. short: as also the Rom. 13.3 Magistrate is not to be fea­red for good vvorkes, but for evill: after which rule G.I. still answered them.

D.C. was very cunning in practises ād politik to win ād turn (by seducing) Mr. Adolphus Glauburg (who had bene a great furtherer of the brethren stri­ving for sincerity) to be on his side the said Adolphus seduced his brother M.I. Glauburg the Senator, who had long favoured the brethren, pag. 45. 46. so as he vvaxed colde, and D.C. obteyning, that M. vvhittingam vvas commaunded not to deal in the matter, prevailed to get his purpose.

In these things the P. was not inferiour to D.C. for very cunningly 1. he seduced Mr. Settel a preacher, and Mr. Stud. the Elder to be on his side / who were before with G I. against the P. vvyves pride. 2. D. St. flinching se­duced Mr. Bowmā ād others: 3. the P. ād D. St. seduced Mr. Charles Leigh: afterward they seduced the teacher and Elders at Amsterdam, and lastly the congregation also: all of them at first disliking the P. vvyves pride, and the P. and D. St. dealing about the same: but afterward being by their cunning dealing seduced became ioyners with the P. and waxed not onely tolde in doing good / but became bent enemies against G.I. so as the P. and D. St. (like D.C.) obteined their purpose.2 Tim. 3.13 Evil men and decivers shall wax vvorse and vvorse, deceiving, and being deceived.

Mr. Whittingam for peace sake yeelded much, pag. 46. but he iudged it to much cruelty to force men contrary to their consciences to obey all their disorderly doings.

G.I. yeelded for peace sake twise at London: and at Amsterdam was con­tent to beare vnreasonable reproches / and slaunders at their hands: yet were they not therewith content / but would force his cōscience to what they pleased / or else they would excom. him / which their violence he iudged most vnchristian: and this they did not onely to him / but to others also / who would not consent to their proceedings / ad doings.Ro. 12.18. If it be possible, as much as in you is, have peace with all men: 1 Tim. 1.19 Having faith and a good con­science.

Mr. whitt. offered to prove, that the order, which D.C. sought, P. 45. 46. ought not to be established, but he was commaunded and charged not to deale in the matter.

Likewise offer hath bene often made to prove by Gods worde and the hand writings of the P. and D. St. that their choise of such as had apostated ought not to be: the Dutch and French Churches also were content to hear / try / iudg / and end the matter betwene vs by Gods vvorde: but the P. and D. St. would not / neither yet will / but as they are parties, so will they be also iudges in their owne case / and will not submit vnto any.

D. C. having gotten his vvill about the booke of common praier, p. 40. 47. began to consult vvith them that had beene priests, and myn. in England, vvho vvas meetest to be a Bishop, Superintendent, or Pastor &c: and so vvould one cor­ruption [Page 32] have crept in after another, much strife there vvas about the name, at length the name Pastour vvas agreed vpon. Great strife there vvas vvhat order vvas to be observed in praier, D.C. answered, that other order, then the booke of England should they not have: and such proceedings vvere there as if there had neither beene orders, officers, nor Church before their comming, or any promis to be kept on their partes: D.C. his vvill must be a lavv.

The P. and D. St. long strove to get such into office as had apostated, and to draw the people to their bought / thereby to bring in what orders they pleased: but they could not obteyne it / while G.I. was vnexcom. yea it was concluded / that it was not expedient to leave such a president to posterity. After they had excom. G.I. consulting who were meetest to be Elders, they chose one / but what was hee? surely an apostate: thus they fell from their agrement / their practise / ād theirLuk. 19.22 owne handwriting / which G.I. hath yet by him as a witnes against them to this day. They likewise procee­ded at their first comming to Amsterdam, and also since / as if the Church or officers before their comming had had not wit / knowledg / or wisdome: wh [...] pleased thē was done: what pleased thē not was vndone: as partly may ap­peare by the trobles in this discourse / besides sundry others / which have fal­len forth since about Iohn de Cluse, Thomas Cocky, Mr. Greene, D. St [...]lly himselfe, Father Perrimā, Ioseph Tattam, Robert Bayly, Iohn Phelps, Th [...]as Bishopp, Israell Iohnson, and many others to long / and to shamefull to repeat: so as we may cōplein with the Proph. that.Isa. 59.14 15. Iudgmēt is turned back­vvard, ād iustice stādeth far of, for truth is fallē in the streete and equitie cannot enter: yea truth faileth, ād he that refraineth from evil maketh himselfe a pray: and vvhen the Lord savv it, it displeased him that there vvas no iudgment.

Pag. 47. Mr. vvhittingā found, that though they had a good caus [...] yet me [...]hang in great perplexitie, partly because of sundry talkes ād divers letters of mē of good credit, vvhich caused them not a littell to marvel, partly by reason of the good opiniō of certeine persons both godly, ād learned, which made them to doubt.

Even the very same do we finde: for though the P. vvives pride: the Pa­stours, Elders, and Chur. corruptions in dealing thereabout. D. St. the el­ders wanton behaviour with his wives daughter: and proceeding from personal sins to sins in Gods vvorship, be iust causes to admonish ād cōstāt­ly to rebuke them for / til they repent: yet many are perplexed / partly because of the talkes / and reportes of many vvandring brethrē, (Iude 13. vvandring starres) with go vp and downe) hither and thither / to and from England abiding in no certaine place / namely Iohn Beacham, William Shepheard, Iohn Ni­cholas, Richard Paris, David Bristoe, William Houlder, and other moe: partly by reason of the Pastours, Thomas Bishops, and others letters / which they sent to discountenance / and deface them whom they had excom­municated, and to face out their owne matters / so that many men marvel / and desier to know the truth thereof: partly the good opinion of the Pastor once received / and yet (in parte) reteined / having bene accounted godly / and learned for his sufferings / and writings against the adversaries / when he was in prison / specially before he maried: these (I say) make some men not onely to doubt / but also to their owne shame to condemne men vnheard. for so saith thePro. 8.13 Scripture, He that ansvvereth (much more then he that con­demneth [Page 33] a matter before he heare it, it is shame and follie vnto him: Pro. 18.17 1. Thes. 5.21 He that [...] his ovvne cause, seameth iust, then cometh his neighbour, and ma­ [...]h [...]nquir [...]e of him.

Herevpon Mr. Whittingam vvrote, as persvaded in conscience. page 47.

Wee also persuaded and vrged in conscience have done and now do the like. If the P. or Tho. Bishopp cal for proofe (as there maner is / who like men of1 Tim. 4. [...] feared consciences knowing that they have writtē subscribed / and men have seene the same / yet wrangle / and cal for proofe) if I say / they do requier it I have by me the letters which they have written against me / sent to me from them to whom they were written / being greeved to see their dealing against me. Thus did they not onely excom. me / wherevpon I was forced to write / but also sought to vndermine me / alienate my frends / and to draw away all love from me: so vnnaturall was / and is the dealing of the Pastor, ād Mr. Bis. my brothers (the one by nature / the other by mariage) added to their former evil yet vnrepēted ofIerem. 9.4 Trust you not in any brother, for every brother wil vse deceit, ād every frēd wil deale deceitfully. Yea the causes / and dealings before alledged have made someHev. 21.8. afraide to take the cause in hād: some having stoode forth against excom. toPro. 24.10 returne againe to them / or to their oldeEccles. 7.31. Luk. 9.62. corruptions: others they have madeGal. 6.9. weary / ād to let all things go as they wil: and vs have they forced (seing they refuse all meanes of having the matter decided: as also keepe the holy things of God from vs so much as they may) to consult what to do / ād vnto what reformed Church to ioyne our selves / for warrāt whereof let men wel ād diligently cōsider the places quoted.Psa. 120.5 6.7. Cant. 1.5.6, 7. and 5.-8. Isah. 66.5. Ezec. 13.34. Lach. 11.4.5 Iohn. 9.34.35.36.37.38. Regard ye me not because I am black: for the sun hath looked vpon me, the sonnes of my mother vvere angry against me, they made me the keeper of the vines, but I kept not mine ovvne vine Shevv me o thou, vvhom my soule loveth, vvhere thou feedest, vvhere thou liest at noone: for vvhy should I be, as thee, that turneth aside to the flocks of thy companions. If thou knovv not, o thou the fairest among vveomen, get thee forth by the steps of the flock, and feede thy kiddes by the tents of the shepheards.

It vvas agreed by D. C. and the rest, p. 48. that the matter should be referred to others: but they brake the determination, brought in one to preach, vvho had beene at masse, and subscribed to blasphemous articles: many taunting bitter sermons vvere made to the defacing (as they thought) of their brethren.

The P. and D. St. agreed (when they first brake the peace and ripped vp the matter at Amsterdam) that the trial of the matter about the P. vvyv [...]s apparell should be referred to the Church, whether it were such as G.I. re­proved? promise was made by the P. and D. St. that the Church should see the apparel to try and iudg of it. The day being appointed by the Church for deciding thereof / the brethren met: but the P. and D. St. brake promise / and would not suffer the apparel to be seene: the brethren sending to them for it / they stil refused / and so the brethren could not try it. The next mee­ting the P. and D. St. being by G.I. charged withRom. 1.30 2. Tim. 3.3. breach of promise to the Church, they reviled him / ād rebuked the Church saying that they knew not what they did / as also the P. sayd / if the Church vvould so deale about his vvives apparel, he vvould be gone, vrging them to provide maintenance for him / his wyfe / and his posterity / to pay that which was spent of her [Page 34] stock in time of his imprisonment at London, by which devises and dealings the brethren fainted / left their power / suffered them to prevail / and to vse dominion: since which time they have2. Timo. 3.13. vvaxed vvorse, and vvorse. The P. made invective sermons to discourage ād deface as he thought the brethren, and specially G.I. taunting / giving / and reviling them most grossly / as witnessed his exercises vpon Iohn. 12. and 13. and his exposition vpon Psal. 54. which were so bitter / grosse / palpable / and odious / as some of the brethren confessed that they were afraid G.I. would have presently / and openly interrupted / and rebuked him: and they were exceedingly greeved at it / yet durst they not afterward admonish the P. because they see him so outragious / and to grow out of al order. But the Lord who is the God not of confusion, but of peace and 1. Cor. 14.33. order gave G.I. patience to beare it / that peace / and order was not broken: but afterward when the brethren met for handling the cōtroversy / as the P. had Gala. [...].11 12.13.14. 1. Tim. 5.20 sinned openly: so G.I. rebuked 2 Pet. 3.16 him openly for perverting, vvresting, ād abvsing the Scriptures, as also for making theNehe. 8.4 pulpit a place to reveng himself / and to vomit out his foule ād vile af­fections: but he neither then / nor yet repenteth thereof / neither could G I. obteine of the Church (howsoever they shewed their dislike / as being not 2. Sam. 2 23.24. and 3.13. wel done of him) to draw him to repentāce: but he having with D. St. ōce gottē head (the Church Revel. 3.1 3. Ioh. 9.10. leaving their power) he did what he list / and as he list.

When D. C. and the rest vvere by knox frely, and boldely answered, re­proving them sharply, then (as before is noted) they falsely accused him of treason against the Emperour, Pag. 48. and the Q. and so he vvas commaunded to departe. This Mr. vvhittingam also vvitnesseth in his letter.

They tooke not M. knox his defense in discovering and reproving of them so il: but the P. D. St. and the P. vvyfe tooke G.I. answer and reproofe as badly according to their power. The vvife brake out / and said / such a fellow was not to be suffered: wordes not farr from the breach of the same com­maundement / which1. King. 19 2. Iezabels was. The P. her husband said / he would be Pastour no longer / or G.I. should be excom. if he would not acknowledg that he faulted in alledging Ier. 3.3. against his vvife: thus were the hearts of the husband / and vvife vexed / when their sins were thorowly stood forth against. The P. also and D. St. gathered accusations / ād sett a heynous title before them, to witt. False accusations, slaunders, and evill surmises made by Mr. George Iohnson contrary to the ninth commaundement. Thus was the title: whereas he that will but reade the particulars following the title shall see that they are reprovings and standings forth against their sins / and corruptions: but they perverted all things / and by this heape of hei­nous wordes seduced the people / ād so drew them to excom. G.I. Amos 5.10 They have hated him, that rebuked in the gate, and they abhorred him that speaketh vp­rightly Isah. 9.16 The leaders of the people cause them to erre, and they that are led by them, are devoured.

P. 49. Mr Whittingam noteth in D.C. ād the rest doble faces in that they seamed to receive the purest order ioyfully, gave the Magistrates thankes, and com­mended it to the congregation: yet privily practised, and so laboured vnder hand, that they got the Magistrate to vnsay that he had said, and so got their [Page 35] purpose, promising both to the Magistrate, and to some of the congregation to prove by the vvord of God so much as they did, and to set it forth in vvri­ting, that others might iudge of it: but neither did they (saith he) the one, be­cause they could not, neither the other, because they durst not.

Now marke if herein also the P. and D. St. agree not with them / and are as doble faced / as they (and whether a doble face be not a signe of a Psal. 12.2 heart and a heart, a doble heart let the godly wise iudg) marke I say their doble faces. When they could not obteine their purpose / they pretended / that they would not choose apostates / and said that it was not meete to leave such a president in the congregation / being as vpon an hill / in the eies of adversa­ries / and all men: neither did they at this time choose such: but did they (with them at Frankford) receive the pure order? No. there lay another face vnder: ād more cunningly ād slily / (then they of Frankford) they deferred the choise for a time / and when they saw their opportunity / they layd of their pretended face / shewed their naturall face / and choosing but one Elder, what was hee? surely one who had apostated; such a one / as themselves pre­tended it was not meete to leave such a presidēt to posterity / ād whose name they once put out because of his apostacy: thus cunning andIere. 4.22 Iam. 1.22.26. wise are these men to deceive their ovvne soules, and to bewray their owne hipocrisy / which they so much obiect to others: they also promised to answer all rea­sons brought against them / and to confirme their doings by Gods vvord: one of the people also / whom they seduce promised to get a copy of them / and to give it me: But the twoo first they do not / because I am persvaded they cannot / which also their pretēded cautions declare: and the third they durst not / neither dare give it as yet to vs / because their shame (they know) will opēly appeare / their vizard being removed. They set a face of their re­fusall to giue copies / because excōmunicates desier it: as if excom. were not for the good of the soule / or they not bound to do good to excommunicates: but the1. Cor. 5.5. 2. Cor. 2.7. 1 Tim. 1.20 Mat. 5 44. 1. Tim. 2.1. Scripture teacheth the contrary. But let vs see / if this were their true face: When they that were brethren among them and not excom. re­quired a copy / did they give one? No, they never could obteine any / ano­ther face was set vpon it / that it was not the order of the Church, thus had they a face for every turne. But let thē learne that a true Chur. ād pastor will help withPro. 22.20 21. Eccles 12.9 10. vpright writings. Yea when the Father of the Pastor charged him (when with request he could not prevaile) to help him with a copy / if he tendered his case / did he help him? No still he put on another face / that it was not in his power alone: as if a Pastor (if he pleased) could not performe thus much: especially a sonne for his Father: but the truth is / they chan­ging their face according to every hew / shift it of / and a copy cannot be got­ten at their hands. What kinde of faces these are / let others iudg.Ioh. 3.20, 21. Truth flieth not the light: and I wish them while it is time / to blush / and to be ashamed / least they so provoke the Lord as he make them toPsal. 6.10 blush, and put them to shame suddenly.

It is also noted that D. C. and the rest did not onely neglect order in choise of their officers, but also scoffed and taunted others in their daily sermons. pag. 49.

Herein the P. and D. St exceeded them: for they not onely neglected since­rity in choise of officers, scoffed and taunted: but dealt cōtrary to their owne writings / railed / reviled / and reproched the standers forth against their [Page 36] corrupt dealing: the P. also made [...]vec [...]iv [...] sermons: [...] if [...] the cause come to the city / they are presently vpon the [...] withall / that in any cas [...] [...]hey talke not with excommun [...] [...] G I. Concerning their taun [...]s ād reproches / the fruites and [...] hatred we rest comforted in the worde of theIsah. 66.5 Proph [...] the [...] [...] mises of theRev. 2.24 25.26.27 28 29 and 3.4.5.6. Apostle. Touching others that come as also al [...] [...] not heard both parties / wee wish them to hearken to the1 The. 5.21 Apostl [...] couns [...]l: Try all things, keepe that vvhich is good: as also ofExo. 23.2 Moses. Thou shalt not follovv a multitude to doe evill, neither agree in a controversie to decline af­ter many, and overthrovv the truth.

pag. 49. Among all these trobles oftentimes great comfort vvas mingled, and Mr. vvhittingam noteth, that the incommodity brought a doble commodity.

And in deede that is the Lordes dealing with his servants / even to turne afflictions toRom. 8.28 good. Bonis omnia in bonum, and the truth hereof have wee found: yea to the praise of God, the discouraging of adversaries / the en­couraging ād comfort of them that b [...] faithfull be it related / that the many trobles / ād the discommodities thereof which have come to vs by our bre­thren, have alwaies by God beene turned to our great good / and doubly / triply / yea manifoldly blessed. To name parte / when they sought to dis­courage / God encouraged: the more they inveighed scoffed and reviled the more patience and cherefulnes God gave: in1 Cor. 1.25 2. Cor. 12.9. vveaknes God manifested his povver: in wants his plenty: and in greefes his comfortes: when they scof­fed at G.I. heavy distresse (havīg heard by meanes of a2. Cor. 11.20. false brother. W.H. who peeped in by some crevises into G.I. his chāber / ād saw) that hee lived with bread / and water: I say / when they scoffed hereat / God gave the more contentation / and ioy: yea when they pretended to cover their scoffing with saing / that he might sel his cloke / his coverlett or his bookes rather then so to live / God gave to answer them / that be praised God he rested con­tented / ād found the Lords mercy who kept his appetite in / that it desired not the clothes from the back or bookes frō the study / howsoever he could be cōtēt to sel some which he could best spare for his necessity / some of them also being then in the booke binders shopp to be solde: ād so wished them to deale better / he being desirous that none should have knowne it: and being betraied vnto them by that false brother sory that they knew it and made so evill vse of it. Should not they rather in such estate inRom 12.13.15.16. fellow feeling have mourned / and lamented to hear any of their brethren, who had lived in plenty / and was now in banishment for the Ghospell to be in such distresse! ought they not rather to have holpen / comforted and madeIam. 2.15.16. Luke 3.11. 1. Iohn. 3.17 partaker of the blessings they had? should they not have reioyced to hear that a brother so lived in secrett / grudged not / murmured not / compleined not / neither made it knowne / but suffered the triall? ought they not to have praised God, who gave him to beare that distresse in banishment in a strange land for a good conscience / rather then to live in abundance in his owne land with an evill cōscience / or toExod. 16.3 Numb. 11.4.5. returne againe to the fleshpotts of Egipt? In a worde ought they not to have holpen to beare theGal. 6.2. burthē? I am persua­ded they ought. And if their scoffing were not to addPsa. 69.26. Isah. 47.6. Zach. 1.15. afflictiō to the afflic­ted / as also what greefe it was to heare the vvife of the Pastour my brother [Page 37] standing by to vrge and desier to buye my cloke ād coverlett from my bedd / [...] once to be moved with pity or compassion of my distresse / let the [...] [...]se iudg: and here by the way must I to Gods glory, to the humb­ [...] [...] [...]uch dealers and comfort of the godly declare this / that the things [...] [...]zed me to / and would have brought vpon me / God punished them [...] [...]very like. So iust is God to Deu. 23.4.5. reveng vnnaturalnes, and to Pro. 3.34. scorne the scorners. Further when from G.I. stāding forth against their sins they brake of the small benevolence / with weekly he received / so as in 12. weekes space (while the matter was last in hādlīg) he received not any / but lived in great necessity: I say / even by this their vnkind ād vnchristiā dealing God stirred vp his heart the more to stād forth faithfully / ād not to serve his belly: yea the Lord recōpensed the bodily want with abundance of spiritual / ād godly meditations. I name the benevolence small (neither in disdaine nor discon­tent / 2. Cor. 12.19. the Lord knoweth: for the Lord gave ioy and contentednes therewith. though many weekes I had not above 6. 7. or 8. pence the weeke to live vpon andPsa. 37.16 Prov. 15.16 17 Eccles. 4.6 rather would I have lived with them therewith / if they would [...] walked sincerely / then in plenty with others: but I so name it / to shew the vnkind / and evill dealing / that having but a littell / yet they would take that from me / thereby (not vnlike the Prelates) seeking to discourage me if they could: as also to Gods glory / who gave contentednes and ioy even in the least / and to rest content in all extremities. Moreover / when they being brethren cast him of / strangers (whose faces he never to his knowledg sa [...]) sent to him / ministred to his necessities / ād conforted him. The Lord know­eth it to be true / that Mr. Iohannes Altenhovius, a dutch preacher (whom to my knowledg I had never seene) came to my chamber / signified vnto me [...] [...]e heard of the dealings against me / and of my estate / which he lamen­ting offered me free wonning and diet to confer with him: and shewing me exceeding kindnes / never vrged my cōscience to any corruption / yea promi­sing never to vrge it / as in deede he never did / and so I lived long with him / ād might longer if I would / yea to this day he is very kinde vnto me God have the praise, and Mat. 12.41.42. Hebr. 6.10. recompense it into his bosome. Further / when they wrote to my frends to alienate their hearts / and countenances / God the more stirred them vp towards me. Moreover these afflictiōs / cōtroversies and trials hath God vsed as a meanes to make me more diligent in studies: to seeke encrease in the knowledg of strange tongues: to search more into / and study the Scriptures, the olde ād nevv vvriter: to consider more seriously the dealings both of true and false Churches in all ages / how the true seeke to cover their sins and corruptions / as the false their falshoode: how the members of the one / as of the other are lead vsually by the ordinances and traditions of their governours / and not by sound iudgment out of Gods vvorde, how they receive / and holde many points / because the Pastor, and Elders so holde / and not of due triall / or sound iudgment. But let the true schollers ādMatth. 13.51.52. Eph 4.20. disciples of Christ learne Christ othervvise. In a worde as the trials / tribulations and losses are many / which come to vs by these vniust dealings of brethren: so also in these (as in persecution and banishment) it is found / that the2. Cor. 4, 16.17. spirit in the vpright hearted winneth more / then the [Page 38] flesh leaseth: though2 Cor. 4.16 the outward mā sometime decay, the inward renueth: though the spirit be often vveak, ready to faint, and slide yet the Lord Psa. 3 [...].24 and 73.1. &c put­teth vnder his hand, and helpeth. Many moe blessings spirituall and tem­porall could I reckon / and these as a taste have I sett downe / but I know my brethren, except they leave of their olde maners / will pervert and mis­conster these things: as Dan. St. did the Scripture, saying. The wicked floo­rish and prosper. To which I answered with thePsa. 92.12 13.14.15. Scripture. The righteous shall floorish like a palme tree &c. These things I say I have related / and the Lord he knoweth not in disgrace or reveng of my brethren, not in vaine-glory or praise of my selfe: but to shew that as Mr. vvhittingam, and other godly have found in their ages / so finde wee: also to stirr vp men to honour God who2. Cor. 7.6 comforteth the abiect / ād following the2. Cor. 11. ād 12. Apostles example, even hereby the more to stop adversaries mouths: as also toPsal. 107.43. observe the Lordes dealing in all things. Who is wise, that he may observe these things, for they shall vnderstand the loving kindnes of the Lord.

pag 51.51 Mr. Horne and Mr. Chambers reported that Bullinger liked the English booke, but vvhen it came to be tried, it vvas found contrary, and that they abvsed Bullingers and Calvins names.

So Mr. F. I. reported as if Mr. Arminius and Mr. Plancius, the dutch Preachers, were of his iudgment in deteining the writings delivered to him vpon condition by his Father: as also in not submitting the cause to arbi­tramēt: but when inquiry and triall was made / they were found far other­wise: Mr. Arminius saying / that the writings were not the Pastours, except he kept the conditions: that he taking them of his Father eyther received them / ād then it must be vpon the condition: or else catched them from him / ād if he so did / it was as to mock his Father, which if the Magistrates knew / they would chastise: thus Mr. Arminius tolde vs that he said to the P. face: and that the P. contended with him / whether he said that the Magistrates would ipsum flagellare: that is / whip him / to which Mr. Armi. answered / that he would not contend vpon the worde / or maner which the Magistrates would vse / but he was persuaded / that they would sharpely rebuke him: Concerning Mr. Plancius the other preacher he tolde vs that he said to the P. face also (that the things being true / which his Father reported of him / and he thought he would not say that his F. lied) that then he would prove (either corā legitimo iudice or arbitratio) before what iudg he would choose / that he dealt neither godlily / nor naturally with his F. And yet would the P. pretend as if the preachers disalowed not his dealing / yea as if they were of his iudgment. Concerning their iudgment in submitting the cause / which the P. would not: Mr. Arminius signified that he laboured to persuade him thereto: ād proved that he ought from Act. 15. but he found him to carp and catch at wordes / to deale sophistically / to bring out litem ex lite, quae­stionem ex quaestione, and so to make no end of contending. Also he said that he perceived the black This black man was Dan. Studley the Authour and encrea­ser of all these black ād dolefull contentiōs / the hinderer also of pea­cable tri­als / as this preacher well discer­ned: God give him to repent of these ād his other evils / least he re­ceive his portion in black dark­nes. Mat. 8.12. and 22.13. man which was with the Pastor / but vnderstoode not latine, much to stirr vp the P. and hinder him from yeelding when he related to him in English what. Mr. Arminius said to the P. in latin. Let men now iudg whether M. Armi. approved his dealing / or was of his iudgmēt? [Page 39] Mr. Plācius tolde vs that he vrged him with many reasons / that they ought not to be both parties ād Iudges in their owne case, but ought to submit it to others: that he shewed him the maner both in ecclesiastical ād civil affaires to be / to proceede from one to another: that in their Church the mēbers had liberty / if they found themselves wronged by the Elders or Church to ap­peale to the Classis: from the Classis to a provincial sinode: ād thence to a na­tionall. The like he said he also shewed him to be in their civill government / that they might appeal frō one court to another. He further tolde vs that he vrged / ād demaunded of the Pastor, what a member might do finding him­self wronged by a whole Church: wherevnto he would not answer plainly or directly / but dealt captiously / and howsoever Mr. Plan. reasoned / he still boasted of his and the Churches autoritie: which Mr. Plā. told him was not the question / neither denied he it vnto them: but he shewed that his dealing was to vsurp authority, and at lenght told him that he challēged a papal au­thority, seing he would submit to none / but still cry authority, authority &c. yea he tolde him plainly that the Iesuites would pretēd the Churches autho­rity and conscience in excommunicating ād persecuting their owne Fathers. Thus dealt Mr. Armin. ād Mr. Plā. both of them relating the summe of their dealings to the Pastors Father, and to G.I. and yet the pastor was not asha­med to pretend / and blear the eies of his people (among whom his word vsually is as Ghospel) as if the dutch preachers disalowed not his dealing / but were of his minde: now let the godly wise iudg of this dealing / ād whe­ther he abuse not these preachers (as M. Horne, did Calv. ād Bulling.) to colour his corruption. And in deede these shifts and colours are to vsuall with the Pastor, to say things / but not to prove them / as also the grace of vpright dea­ling is much decaied in him / he will say and unsay / promise / and break pro­mise / yea his owne hand writing is not sufficient proofe against him / but he wil finde one shift or other to colour his dealing / and to put of for a time whatsoever is brought against him: and what he saith / his people holde it for truth / though it be contrary to his former writing ād practise in time of his sincerity. Wel let him take heede vp Mr. Hornes example who by such shiftsIam. 1.22 deceived his owne soule / til he came to grievous foulnes and corrup­tion least he also fall to the like: for2. Thim. 3.13.. evill men and deceivers shall wax worse and worse deceiving, and being deceived.

D. Cox not leaving suttelty, and flattery in his letter to Mr. Calv. excuseth themselves that they put order in their Church without his counsel asked.

The Pastor also (as is reported) beginneth now to excuse himselfe that then proceeded ād ordeined Elders without cōsent of the reformed Churches. I would this were true / that he were come to this humility / but I suspect that latet angnis sub herba: flattery in the wordes / but poison therevnder: for he hath beene offended at vs for seeking the counsel ād help of the refor­med Churches, and shamed not to call it apostacy: so that what he meaneth by that speach / I know not / but I trust him not till I see his repentance in practise: forProv. 26.24.25. he that hateth, wil coūterfeit with his lips, but in his heart be laieth vp deceit: though he speak favourably, beleeve him not: for there are seven abo­minations in his heart.

D. Cox and the rest also in their letters spared not to speak vn truths of their pag. 52. [Page 40] brethren, praised themselves, and boasted of their proceedings.

In the very same footsteps walke the P. Dan. Stud. Tho. Bishop, and the rest / as the letters which they have written / and now I have by me de­clare / as also their setting downe of the causes of excōmunicating their bre­thrē: so as it seameth they forget theEph. 4.25 Apost. exhortatiō / which saith / cast of lying, ād speak every man truth vnto his neighbour: for we are members one of another.

pag. [...]1. ād [...]5. They also alledged, and pretended reasons for their dealings, as thorow the booke of trobles appeareth.

So the P. doth in his letters / and no doubt will in his boasted answer / as appeareth by their pretended cautions.

pag. [...]2. As Mr. Calvin wrote then, that they might soone, and easily be confuted, and that they were more addict to ceremonies, then to reason.

So no doubt the godly wise wil discerne how soone ād easily the cautions or reasons of these men also are and wilbe discovered and answered / and that they are more addict toIer. 42.20 21. self wil / ād travel rather vpon wordes / then to Gods vvorde, or vpon godlines.

P. 51. and 52. ād. 53. Mr. Calvin espied their suttelty and craftines many vvaies, exhorted to end matters with quietnes, the one party to yeeld if might conveniently: the other to relent from vrging ceremonies: rashnes not to be vsed. nevv contentions not to be vnluckely stirred vp: privy grudges of former contentions not to remai­ne, being a griefe, if but suspition of secret debate remained: he wrote that the fault alredy vvas to much, if it vvent no further: to purge vvhatsoever remai­ned of the breach: that agrement should be firme and stable: that not inough to do vvel in some things, ād to oppresse their brethrē by fraudulent, and craf­ty practises: that their dealing vvith Knox vvas neither godly, not brotherly: that better to have staied in their country: that they ought to be vvounded, and make a mends for the fault.

Oh that the P. had had a heart to follow this / and such like counsel: for I know he had read it / and I offered to shew the booke to him ād to D. St. in the open congregation / but thatPro. 3.34. scorner Dan. Stud. scoffed me / saying that I should bring my whole library with me / and so shifted of that which I desired thē to reade / ād cōsider: far were they from ending matters quietly: though G.I. yeelded so much as he might with a good cōscience / yet would they not relent: though he protested (they vrging him thereto) yet would they rashly ād violently proceed: having brokē their former covenāt / they stirred vp contentions new and olde: so as it plainly appeared / that the agreement was not firme and stable / that privy grudges remained / specially in D. St. that irreconciliable man / thatRom. 1.30 cannot be appealed: yet will they cover all their dealīgs vnder the name of the Church, Ier. 7.4. Zac. 11.5. crying the Church hath done it / the Church hath done it: and vnder title thereof oppresse their brethren fraudulently / and by crafty practises. The Dutch preachers partly per­ceived their dealings / and vsed many persuasions to draw them to a quiet ending of matters / but they would not / they would and will be parties ād iudges in their owne cause: yea the P. seduced by D. St. would not be drowē by any meanes, which his Father vsed / to a godly and peacable triall and en­ding of matters: but most vnnaturally and vngodlily excommunicated [Page 41] him also. The Lord, who in that age stirred vp Mr. Calvin, stirr vp in this age some faithfull men / who may not onely exhort him / but not cease / til he come to see / and acknowledg that it had beene better for him never to have come out of his lād / then to deal so cruelly / vngodlily / and vnnaturally / that so he may be wounded / repent / and make amends for his fault: which duety the Apost. requireth saying.Heb. 3.1 [...] Exhort one another daily, while it is cal­led, To day, least any of you be hardened through the deceitfulnes of sin.

The brethrē stil striving against their ceremonies, and seperating therefrom,p. 54. and 55. ād 56.vvere not onely accused of contention &c. but novv also of schisme: proofe ād trial being offered that it vvas no schisme, every departure being not a scisme, and arbiters desired: trial and arbiters are refused, they vvould be as parties, so also Iudges.

The P. Dan. Stud. and the rest accused / and stil accuse the standers forth against their sins and corruptions of contentiousnes slaunder etc. ād when they refused to ioine with them in their corruptions / and would not suffer such as had apostated to offer vp in office their sacrifices, ād to be their mouth vnto God, then they were also accused of scisme: the brethren and sisters she­wing by the1. Tim. 6. [...] Act. 2.40. 2. Tim. 3.5 Act. 19.9. Scriptures that it was no scisme / but a lawful seperatiō / desie­ring that the reformed Churches might heare / try / iudg / and end it by the vvord of God: proofes / trials / and iudges were refused / they would / and wilbe iudges being parties.

It is there and then noted that their refusal of trial and iudgment of the godly vvise, might, and still may make men suspect the cause to be nought. pag. 57.

The P. and D. St. not onely by their refusal / but more apparantly have shewed their cause now to be badd: for in Abrah. Crockendines and Chri­stoph. Simkins matter / they were contēted (when they were persuaded they had a good cause / and were able to iustify it) that the reformed Churches dutch, ād french should hear / try iudg ād end it betweene them by the vvord of God: but when we desier the same / and earnestly by all meanes labour for it at their hāds / they wil not consent. Let therefore the godly wise con­sider what is to be (not onely suspected but) truly gathered and iudged of their cause ād dealing. Christ Ioh. 3.2 [...] saith plainly that every man that evil doeth, hateth the light, neither commeth to the light, least his deedes should be repro­ved. But he that doeth truth, commeth to the light, that his deedes might be made manifest, that they are vvrought according to God.

When Mr. Whittingam proved that D. C. and the rest falsely accused them of scisme, and shevved their reasons to be suttell, and false, p. 57, and 58. they vvould still add one thing or other, seeke cavillings about the Donatists: ād the Churches of Asia, being excommunicate for not keeping Easter day: they vvould aske questions: quarrel about the vvord (if) and such like: all vvhich being ansvvered (that the Donatists seperated not for corruptions, or Ceremonies, but vvere heretiks: that the Of this controversy the reader may read more in the Actes. and Monumēts, the fift per­secution. excommunicating of them of Asia vvas vniust, that Pope Victor vvas sharply reproved, and condemned for the same by Ire­neus, and other godly men asvvell of that time as sithens: that further the vvorde (if) vvas not alvvaies taken conditionally) he stil sought trial and arbi­trament of the matter, but they stil ansvvered that arbiters they should have gone, but if any vvere greeved, they should come to the Pastour, and Elders, [Page 42] others they should have none, and if they found themselves agreeved, they should seeke remedy vvhere they could, and the P. vvith the rest of the con­gregation vvould ansvver them.

So like as may be have these dealt with vs / yea worse: for when it was proved to them by William Asplin / and El. Asplin out of theHos. 4.15. Eph. 5.11. 1. Tim. 5.22 Rom. 12.9. Scriptures, that seperating from the false teacher Mr. Ainsvvorth, and ioyning to the true Pastor, M. Iohnson was not schisme / they vrged them with the Donatists, demaunded questions / cavilled about one word or other: pleaded that the Church had done it / and it could not be vndone: which obiectiō being taken away by sundryLev. 4.13. Prov. 28.13 Neh. 9. and 13. Scriptures given to them in writing / and arbitrament de­sired / they refused the one / ād the other: yea we seeking the help of the Dutch and French Churches, the P. D. St. Stan. Mercer, and others cry (as they did) we and the Church wil answer it / other arbiters they wil not have: at length when brethren wil not yeeld to their wils / they (worse then they of Frankford, ād like to them inIsa. 66.5. Isaiah the Prophet) excommunicate them.

pag. 58. 59. Mr. Whittingam proceeding, and shevving the causes of their seperation. 1. their breach of promise established vvith invocatiō of Gods name. 2. their orderles thrusting themselves into the Church. 3. taking avvay the order of discipline established before their comming and placing no other. 4. the ac­cusation of Mr. knox, their godly Myn. of treason, and seeking his bloode. 5. their overthrovving of the common order taken and commaunded by the Magistrate. 6. the displacing of officers vvithout any cause alledged. 7. the bringing in of papistical superstitions and vnprofitable ceremonies, vvhich vvere burthens, yokes, and clogs, besides others things vvhich if they vvould abide the trial, they should heare at large. When these reasons vvere rendered vvarme vvordes passed to and fro.

Partly the same / partly alike / and many moe causes had G.I. to sepe­rate. as 1. the2. Tim. 3.3 5. breach of promise twise or thrise / the promise having beene twise confirmed with the seal of the covenāt. 2. their orderles3. Ioh. 9.10. with 2 Tim 3.3.4.5. taking the Churches authority from them / and breaking promise with them / when they had promised the Church that the P. vvives apparell should be tried. 3. Before the P. ād D. Stud. comming / their was order appointedAct. 20.20 to visit from house to house, and to examine their profiting in godly knowledg: after their comming they1. Tim. 5 22. Rev. 2.24.25. with 3 Ioh. vers. 9.10. brake this / ād placed no other. 4. theirEzec. 34.4.18.9. refusal of William Eiles. to be officer, when hee had most voices of the Church, and would render no reason / but kept mens voices in their hāds to dispose as they pleased. 5. theirEzec. 44.6.7.8. keeping in office Hēry Ainsvvorth who had before apostated: ād yet hadIude. vs. 4 crept into office. 6. theirIsah. [...]6.3.4. breaking the order in choo­sing officers, which the Church had practised / Luk. 19.22 their hands having writ­ten / and subscribed / it to be according to Gods vvorde, namely that apostates should not be chosen. 7. their seeking1 Pet. 5.3. Lordly authority over their brethren. 8. the P. continual2. Pet. 3.16 Ezec. 13.18.19. perverting of the Scriptures, and making invective lectures. 9. their vntrue / Zac 11.4 5. Ezec. 13.18.19.20.21.22 23. odious and horrible accusations / scoffs and taunts / and when they could not herewith prevaile their wishing of Magi­stracy, thereby manifesting their desier to execute their cruel mindes against our bodies / bloodes and lives / if they could have had power: these and [Page 43] such like causes had G.I. to seperate / yet did he not / but stil dealt thorow Gods grace and strength to their Gal. 2.11. faces, til violently in a rage / the P. (when no other would) pronounced the sentence of excom. against him / even in his owne cause.

But when VV.A. E. A. and others seperated and shewed the causes thereof / then the P. D. St. and the rest fretted / railed / reviled / scoffed / and flouted them: in so much as F. A. so gratiously rebuked their scoffing / as the P. and Mr. Ainsvv. (howsoever D. St. remained shameles) were in some forte ashamed / and seamed to cōfesse their fault / though afterward they would not / neither to this day wil leave it. Lastly / when the Pastors Father seperated / and shewed them the causes thereof / oh / how not onely hoate and warme / but fierce / outra­gious / and past the bonds of godlines / civility and nature became they? as appeareth by the proceedings.

It is aftervvard noted, that the P. and myn. sought their ease, credit, Pag. 59. main­tenance &c. and that the persecutors of their brethren made their exile a re­creation.

What the P. (and specially D. St.) seeketh is to plaine: how daintely (it is reported) they live I write not: in what exercises of recreation they and others with them spend their time to the offense of many Tho. Bishopp can tel them / whom I wished to certify them thereof. D. St. seeking also of the viage to Guiana, where he heard abundance of flesh was etc. / yea he being so earnest / as he was redy to fal out with the P. because he was not so for­ward as he: D. St. seeking also that they might be chief Magistrates among themselves: these / and such desiers bewray their affections / that I speak not of any more particulars there about / but refer it to the consciences of the P. D. St. and the rest: withal wishing them hereafter to looke rather to Gods glory / faithful and humble walking / then to their owne ease / credit / pleasure / plenty / or such like: forHek [...]. 13.9. Isa. 56.11.12. It is a good thing, that the heart be stablished with grace, not with meates, which have not profited them that have beene occupied therein.

They permitted some to their consciences touching ceremonies, pa. 60. 62 not of con­science, but (as Mr Cole wrote to his frend) because they perceived the sturdy defending thereof wroght them that they looked not for, or rather that which they were loth to see, namely the decreasing of their company, which yet they laboured with policies what they might or could to prevēt: yet (saith he) that which they feare I suppose vvil fal vpon them, except God give them to repēt their olde faults and humble them more to knovw themselves: and in deede it is observed that from that time forward there were such trobles and conten­tions, as men might see it to be the iust iudgmēt of the righteous God for their evil dealing against their brethren.

Surely / if Mr. Cole now lived he could not more touch the P. D. St. and the rest to the quick thē to tel them this: for the very same things have they permitted / ād heavy iudgments are fallen vpon them alredy: they permit­ted (and no doubt in the like policy to hold their number / they vsing many policies ād sleights to make their number many / but few to make it good / I say they permitted) men and weomen in their consciences to hold the ex­comunication vnlawful / so as they would walke with them / and walk to­wards G.I. as an excōmunicate: those that āswered that that was2. Pet. 1.1. dissem­bling / ād they would not so do / them they also excom. those who tooke their [Page 44] permission they held by them / but God hath sundry waies punnished such dissembling / some being dispersed / some fallē away: some fallen to anabap­tistry? some of them waxen colde in religion / andIsah. 64.6.7. 1 Cor. 11.30 fade like a leafe: some asleepe: and some become more bitter enemies then the rest: these things I write not / as reioicing / the Lord knoweth, but warrāted by the examp. of theIsa. 5.13.14.15.16.17 18. etc. and 9.16.17 18.19.20.21 ād 10.1.2.3 4. Prophet ād1. Cor. 11.30. Apost. thereby to draw them to repentance / the same sins and iudgments being found among them.

pag. 61. When one contention ended (stil the seas svvelling) another begun.

Even so in this congregation: yea it would make a volume to reckon all: but they will (I know)2. Pet. 3.16 wrest the Scriptures, and bring the olde excuse / that true Churches have vsually contentions: which is true / but it is one thing to have contentions 1. Cor. 11 19. as trials vvho are approved: another to have them asRev. 2.24 25.26. and. 3.4.5. punnishments for the Pastors, officers, or Churches Ier. 7. ād 15. and 20. and. 26. Iesa. 66.5. Rev. 2. ād 3. negligences and sins. Consider also if the Chur. at Frankf. or any other Chur. standing in corruptions may not plead the like: and what you would answ. to them against their evils / minde the same as answ. against yours: and let P. and people rather strive to walk vprightly / then by perverting the Scriptures toEzec. 13. dawb vp their sins: but if they wil stil strive for their sins and corruptiōs / their excuses and dawbings wil fall / and let them remember theIsa. 66.5 Ier. 7.12.13 14.15. threat­nings against such / as also againstRev. 2.20 21.22.23. and 3.1.2.3 4. the Churches of Theatira and Sardi, where the P. and Churches were generally corrupted / and redy to die / some fevv names excepted.

pag. 61. They at Frankf. hearing that an open Chur. vvas granted at Wezell to the English there, feared that many vvould go from them thither.

The P. D. Stu. and the rest like not to heare that a Church should be established at Londō, or that the Church of Norvvich encreaseth / they would have all to come to them / to fill vp their number / to encrease their contri­bution etc. witnes the one / their cōtinual disgracing of the pastor ād Church at Norvvich, and the drawing of people from thence vnto them. Witnes the other their dealing about the people at London, who would have had Mr. Cr. their teacher, but by their devises they made a iarre betweene the people and him / wherevpon heIsa. 9.16.17. Ezech. 33. and 34. stumbled and fell / the Lord give him repentance / if not / as at his / so at their hands wil his blood be required / they having by their dealing driven him away. How fearful also have they beene that G.I. would have gathered a people? How angry have they beene / that any heard him? How many meanes have they vsed to draw all vnto themsel­ves? Herein have they far exceeded them at Frankford. The Lord work in them more love and vprightnes / and decrease in them repiningIoh. 11.47.48. self seeking and self liking / which (as among the Priests ād Pharisees, so also) is to much among them.

pa. 61. ād 62. ād 72. ād 73. &c. Some of them offered to give over their offices, but they did that in mouth, vvhich as it seamed, they did not in heart: for vvhen occasion came to try them, they held them the faster: so cunning vvere they.

In like maner were to be suspected the P. and Dan. Stud. offers to give over their places / and that they had aliquid latens, evil lurked: for now they domineere ad placitum, as they list. Lurking H. Ainsvvorth also it [Page 45] may be / maketh many profers of giving over his office in a smoothe show / to make the people the egerer to holde him in. If the P. D. Stud. or he deny that there is cause of suspition / I can tel them of their secret dealings in these matters more then they think of: as in part I have shewed to the P. some things in private / which were shrowd tokens of sinister affections. And men may see how even these corruptions are in these troblers now / as they were in those then. So like coverings of Gen. 3.5. figg leaves do men stil sevv together in every age to cover their sins and corruptions.

The brethren vvho yeelded not to their ceremonies, pag. 61. but vvent to Geneva vvere called madd heads, and many other vncharitable names in a sermon.

The very same word was G.I. reviled with by Mr. B. in the open con­gregation, yet was not Mr. B. admonished / and called to repentāce by them: but no wonder / for the P. himself in his sermons continually almost so revi­led his brother, that sundry were ashamed: yea calumnies / scoffings / rai­lings / and taunts were so vsual with the P. and D. St. and the rest / that G.I. many times passed them over / onely he sometimes noted them to them / and stil he passeth them over / desiering theirHeb. 2. ād 3. repentance for other sins against God, his vvorship, and people. and then he doubteth not / but they wilbe li­kewise ashamed of these / and learne to know themselves and him also bet­ter: which the Lord work in them.

These agreements are found in the foreparte of the trobles at Frankford, and one vvould think these vvere inough, and to many: but mo, and more manifest (if manifester may be) do follovv.

Mr. Horne, the P. and Mr. Ashley fel into controversy, pag. 62. but vvere made frends, yet it seameth some troble som persons stirred vp the coales, vvhich vvere not easily quenched.

Mr. F. I. the pastor and G.I. fel out / the matter was ended / but Da. St. Gal. 5.10.12. Iam. 4.1.2. troblesom head, questioning spirit, and contentious braine sought to stirr it vp / and at length stirred vp it was / and hath never since truly (how­soever in shew) beene quenched.

Mr. Ashley vvas sent for by the El. to an house of the Elders, pag. 63. and accused of iniury done not onely to the P. but to all the E. and their ministery.

G.I. was sent for by the El. to the P. house / and accused of iniury done to the P.w. and the pastour: pag. 63. and afterward they accused him of slaunders / false accusations and evil surmises not onely against the P and his vvife, but ag. the Elders ioyntly / and severally / yea against the whole Church.

Mr. Ashley denied that ever he did iniury to them at any time. pag. 63.

G.I. also denied their accusations / and shewed his rebuking of the pastors vvife to be iust / as also his admonitions and dealings with the Elders and Church to be iust.

The next day Mr. Ashley vvas called by the P. and E. after the meeting into the Church, and again accused of slaundering them and their ministery. pag. 63.

G.I likewise was by the pastor and Elders after the publik meeting cal­led / and accused by them as before.

Mr. Ashley refused to ansvver before them as competent Iudges of the cause in their ovvne matter. pag. 63.

G.I. also desired of the Church that the P. and D. Stud. being his accusters might not be his Iudges. The Pastor vrged the Chur. not to grant / because (said he) if a Iudg vpon the bench should accuse a thiefe, the thiefe might not plead to have him from the bench. G.I. answered the P. and requested the Church to weigh the comparison aright: to witt: If a Iudge having recei­ved a stollen horse from a thiefe and so becomePsal. 50.16.17.18.19.20.21.23. accessary / should accuse the charger and rebuk [...]e of the thiefe / that he were a standerer / a wicked fellow / a thiefe etc. and wol [...] [...]o procede against him / and be his Iudg: whether then the true man might n [...]t refuse him to be Iudg in his owne case / he being be­come a party and accu [...]er: and desier his absence from the bench / and to come and stād by / til the [...]a [...] were tried. This was not answered / but the P. ād D. St. the accusers woo [...] sit on the bench: and thogh G.I. shamed the case to be alike by their parta [...]ing in sins / pleading and daubing the P. vvives pride, and so no competent Iudges, yet could he not obteine of the congregation / but both at London ād at Amsterdam the P. ād D. St. so handled matters as being parties, vvit [...]sses and accusers, they sat also as Iudges. How far such dealing was not o [...]ely fromDeut. 1.10.17. 2 Chron. 19 5.6.7. [...]et. 15.2. etc. and 19.38. ād 24.8.20. and 25.5.16.17. godlines, but cōmon equity even among hea­then men, let wis [...]men iudg. Yet thus corrupt and heady were and are they in their cor [...]uptions.

pag. 63. Some of the bethren there required the P. and E. in M. Ash. name that they would not procede against him in that cause vvherein they themselves were a parte, and therefore not fit or competent iudges, but that they vvould refer it to others, and he vvould submit himself if he were found in fault: the P. wolde not but threatned that they had received authority and vvould keepe it.

Likewise sin [...]e of the Church here dealt with the P. and D. St. that they would not be accusers and Iudges in their own cause: but the people being not vvise inough (as they at Frankf. were) to becōstāt / were deceived by the P. and D. St. who got their wils / and became3. Ioh. 9.10. cōmaunders in their owne case / the P. threatnīg that he wold be gone: D. St. pretending the peoples ignorance etc. Herevpon G.I. seing this dealing brought with him the book of the trob. at Frankf. and would have shewed how the dealings of the tvvo Pastors Mr. Horne and Mr. Iohnson, and of their assistants Mr. Chambers and Mr. Studly agreed / but he could not be suffered or heard / but waspag. 40. scoffed and gybed by Dan. Studley: and so with scoffing they shifted of answer / nei­ther did the congregation reprove him / or call for due trial: and in deede theProv. 15.12. Scripture sheweth the nature of such scorners: for a scorner (saith Salomon) loveth not him that rebuketh him, neither vvil he go vnto the vvise.

pag. 64. The P. then pretēded iustice, the good of the Church ād that he vvould pro­ceede so much the more sharply against M.A. by hovv much it might be more profitable to the vvhole Chur. to make him being a vvorshipful man an exam­ple to other to take heede and bevvare by Ashley.

The P. now pretended that he would not spare his brother / ād to that end2. Pet. 3.16. perverted Deut. 33.9. as also that other should know that he wold spare none. In deede if Mr. Ashley or G.I. had beene Idolaters as they were against whom Levi dealt / or heretiks / or vile persōs / then these Pastors bolde­nesses and courages were to be cōmended as theirs in Deut. 33.9. but they reproving the stand E. sins: and the P. ād E. davvbing vp their corruptions: [Page 47] their boldnes is rather the stoutnes ofIer. 20.1. &c.. Pashut, the rage ofAmos. 7.10. Amaziah, ād perverting of Gods word / as the brethren abvsed the name of God, when they said. Let God be glorified, ād cast out their brethr. ād they that Zac 11.4 5. solde the sheepe said, blessed be the Lord. Isa. 66.5. And therefore their threats / and excom. not to be feared / but to be borne with patiēce / ād stil to be faithful / following the examp. of theMat. 5.12 Iam 5 10.11. Prophets, Apost. and the godly in like cases before vs.

pag. 64. Much a doe there was to know if the P. ād E. were parties and who were ac­cusers: the P. in the name of all answ. that they were not a parte, but Ashly had slaundered them all, but who were his accusers they answered not.

As he and the E. then: so the P. and D. St. now would have put of the answ. by saying that G I. was a liar a slaunderer etc. but G.I. shewing to the Chur. by theAct. 19.38 and 23.30.35. and 24.8.20. ād. 25 5.16.27. Script. that he ought not to āswer before he knew his accusers, at length the P. and D. St. being much vrged by the Church burst out / and said they were his accusers: wherevpon was much a doe / that then they might not also be iudges: as beforepag. 46. is noted / but hereto they yeelded not.

pag. 65. 66. The brethren meeting together that the contention might be ended, and peace had, the P. accused them of dāger of schisme or tēding thereto, ād threatned that he vvold vse ecclesiastical discipline ag. M. Hales for vvriting about it.

I take it the P. and Da. Stu. have not forgotten how they handled G.I. when the brethren consulted about choise of officers, and that by consent of the P. and E. namely how they reviled G.I. and W.E. when they went by appointement of the brethren from one brother to another to know their mindes / seing the brethrens poverty was such as it wold not suffer them to have any time frō their work to meete together / whē I say they saw there devises frustrated hereby / then they reviled vs as2. Tim. 3.6 crepers into houses, se­ducers of brethren, ād sought most bitterly to vex vs: yea they could not en­dure that W. A. and two or three of vs should be together / but presently theyAct. 17.7. surmised / that there was some consultation against them and so be­wrated they guiltines of consciēce / being (as it were)Lev. 26.30 afraid at the sound of a leaf shaken: and touching threatnings of ecclesiastical censures, the P. far excedeth and dealeth worse then M. H. therein / as his rash excom. declare.

The P. dealt cunningly, and got a decree from the Magistrate: pag. 66. to which the brethren answered, that vniust threats vvere not to be feared, that the decree vvas against leud and vvicked men, sectaries, and factious persons, and not a­gainst peace sekers and vnity makers, ād they doubted not but the Magistrate vvould praise their dealing, if they came to knovv it, hovvsoever they vvere slaundered as troblesom, and vnquiet men.

There wanted no will in the P. and D. St. to have had the like decree if they could as witnessed their often wishing of Magistracy: ād it is to be fea­red if they had Magist. they would abvse them worse then M.H. did. But in meane time G.I. willed them to vse such threats to them who had not beene in the Magist. hands / or having bene were not faithful: for they knew he had bene in their hands / and God have the praise / was neither made a­fraid by their threats / nor by their evil ded [...]s: and in deedeRom. 13.3 princes are not to be feared for good vvorkes, but for evil: apostates, who have feared mens faces / and have bene vnfaithful may fear such threats / but vpright consciē­ces neede not to fear / though vnfaithful proud P. crafty E. ād such like accuse [Page 48] them for reproving their wives ād their sins / to be troblesom / vnquiet and contentious. Let them know the Pro. 28.1. righteous are bolde, as a Lion. Ier. 20.3.4 Pashurs smiting turned to his ovvne and frends terrour: Amos 10 16.17.. Amaziahs rage to his, ād his posterities vvoe, and theIsa. 66.5. vniust casting out of brethren, to the shame of them that cast them out: these things saith God in his wordeTit. 1.2. vvho cānot he.

pag. 68 ād 69. and. 70 and 71. The brethren offered to give account of their dealings vnder paine of the extremest censure of the Chur. before competent iudges, it was grāted, letters were read: Mr. Hales was cleared: the P. and E. confessed some private offenses, but reserved some clauses to themselves: the brethren also reserved some cau­ses, and kept their liberty, but that pleased not the P. though it were measured by his ovvne rule &c.

In like sort / when G.I. offered account and proofe / sometimes the P. ād D St. were content and being found guilty some faults were confessed / as scoffings keeping things in writing to catch advātages etc. but they would not confes all / somewhat they would reserve to themselves whereby they made the contention ho [...]ter then before: when G.I. also acknowledged as they did, though it were after their owne measure it pleased them not: but they would have an acknowledgmēt as they listed / ād in what wordes they pleased which he could not in good cōscience yeeld to / ād offered thē his rea­sons to writing why he could not so doe / which they would not so much as reade / but cast them away / and so violētly proceeded / Mat. 23.4 binding heavie bur­dens / and grievous to be borne.

p. 72 75. They sought to get the Churches authority into their hāds, but were hinde­red by godly ād faithful brethrē: vvhen they could not do vvhat they list, they vvould leave their places, and so made much trouble.

These sought it / (and the brethren being not faithful / but caused by their Isa. 9.16. 2. Tim. 3.13 leaders to err, vvho threatned to be gone &c. they) got it ād so drew them toRev. 2.4.23. commit sin with them / and made them guilty also.

pag. 72. and 77. Mr. H. had many pretences to delay answ. and put of matters, but stil the Chur. kept her authority, and vrged him, and the E. to their dueties.

The P. and D. St. dealt most shiftingly / ād cunningly: and wouldDeut. 5.29 God the Chur. had kept her authority / as that at Frankf. did which it not being / they then did ād stil do what they please to this day: whereby sincerity hath decreased / and corruption in the officers and administration hath encreased.

pag. 73. and 74. The P. and E. wrote letters, wherein their renounsal ād denying of their mini­stery vvas shevved, the Pastor read them, but vvould not deliver them, or a copy thereof, though most earnestly requested by the brethren.

These also do the like: for writing the points in controversy betweene the dutch Chur. and them, they read them to the brethren: but a copy being requested / it could not be obteined / and yet they wrote it in the name of all. Again when in the controversy betweene them, ād G I. they wrote about 30. articles ag. him he requested a copy to consider of / they denied it and yet would have him answer the particulars in writing. Further they gave their cautions to the Dutch Chur. in the name of all the breehren, yet when some of the brethren have desired a copy / they denied pretending one excuse / or other / as beforepag. [...]5. is shewed: And it declareth / thatIoh. 3.20.21. Ioh. 24.13. they do evil / and not truth.

The brethren vvrote the proceedings, noted them, and subscribed them: pag. 70. and 74 76 and 78. 79 and. 84. 87 vvhich the Pastour and Elders could not endure.

G.I. writing the proceedings the P. and D. St. fretted / and forbad him / earnestly dealing with the Chur. to forbid him: but G.I. shewed to the Chur. reasons fromPro 22.20.21. Eccl. 12 9.10. Isa. 30.8. Gods vvord, and the practise of these at Frankf: that he ought and might write / and so he continued writing / whereat the P and D. St. so chafed / as they would have had the Church to take his paper ād pē away: but he desiered the brethrē not to offer him thatEccle. 4.1 and 5.7. Phil. 2.3. Iam. 2.6.. in [...]u [...]y ād opprest [...]ō.

pag 74. The P. there commaunded silence, else he vvould be gone: after he preten­ded distinctions hovv he meant his departure.

So the P and D. St. when any thing pleased them not / commaundedIsa. 30.10. Amos. 7.13 Ier. 43.2.3 and 44.16. silence, ād though they were found in open faults / (as when the P. threatned also, that he vvould be gone) yet they would distinguish / ād finde one shift or other / rather then they would yeelde.

p. 75.76. When it vvas shevved the P. that in the discipline there vvas no order hovv to procede vvith the P. and E. being parties, and that therein the discip. ought to be amended, then be vvould be gone, and ran to the Church doore, but seing fevv follovv him, ād by the advise of some, returned: being again vrged he ran avvay to the third time, yet stil returned: at length vvhen the brethren stil requested amendmēt, ād shovved that it vvas vniust dealing to admit them to be makers of decrees in their ovvn cases, be sought occasions to be gone, and pronounced that he dissolved the assembly.

Here we may see how hardly P. and E. are governed orMica. 3.4. Ier. 23.1. &c amended when they seeke themselves / or are found in offences / and what this P. would have done if the Church had resisted his headines / his wordes declare / when he said he vvould be gone if she might not weare Though he thus stoode sorth for it: yet was she at length broo [...]t to cōtesse that shee thereby brake the rules in 1. Tim. 2.9.10. 1. Pet 3 5. besides. sundry other offen­ces / as in the discour­se wil ap­peare: but he as yet will confes [...]o fault in stri­ving and contending so for it. the apparell. And I must be bolde to say / that I think he wolde in deede have left / ād runn from the congregatiō reasons also I have to induce me so to think / parte where of I have shewed to him in private betweene vs: and when his boasted answer to these things cometh forth / (which wil prove but shadowes and showes I am persvaded / as M. Hornes vvere) if he desier to have them fur­ther declared / I shal. And let him mark if whatsoever he saith for himself the same might not also be said of and for Mr. H. Such pastours ought of­ten to be admonished to read Ier. 13. and Ezech. 13. and 34

pag. 78. It is vvonder to see hovv the P. vvith his learning and shifts soght to ansvv. all matters, yea hovv they that pleaded for him, and his authority broght forth of the olde store, and houshould stuff of Pighius and Eckius of the primacy of the Pope vnder the name of the pastoral authority, and proofe thereof: but the Lord by the brethren discovered them, and all their suitelties.

In like maner what shiftes / what distinctions / obiectings of ignorance to others / pretences / 2. Pet. 3.16 Iob. 13 7. and 42.7. pervertings of scrip. ād cordes of vanity this P. harly vsed in Ezec. 13. daubing vp his vvifes pride: in covering Mr. Set and Da. St. [...]nchings: in deceiving M. Ley. the Elders, ād the whole Church: in daubing their theo­sing apostates into office / and so mainteining a false Minister among them: in excō. them who rebuke and stand against their sins and corruptione: and in sundry other their dealings about Mr. Sla. W. Eiles. Dani. Stud. Robert Baily, Isa. 5.18. and many others have I seene and knowen / and this discourse will [Page 50] partly declare to others: as also in their boasted answer we shal see whatIer. 51.8.9. Isa 8.9.10 11.12 balme / ould store / and stuff the P. H. Ainsvv. D. St. ād Stan. Merc. can bring out of that they have read or heard for mainteining of false worship / ād cor­ruptions: and stil I must exhort them to mark / if whatsoever they say for themselves in their sins ād corruptiōs / the same may not also bePro. 26.27 Rom. 2.1.2. etc. returned againe vpon them by others for that which they condemne in false / or other true Churches.

pag. 80. 81 M.H. and Mr. C. in all their dealings vvould not ansvv. directly, and hovv­soever they dealt, stil they vsed all their frovvardnes, policy, craft, suttelty and malitious accusations, that as they vvere parties, so they might also be iudges.

To this day Mr. F. I. and Dan. St. have shewed themselves the like in bending all their wies and cunnings to be (as parties / so also) iudges in their owne cases: which to cōtrary to theGene. 1 ād 17.2. Chro. 19. &c. Scriptures, aspag. 5. before is shewed.

pag. 83. It is noted in Mr. H. and Mr. C. that they vvere vnvvilling to have any order for keeping in of the Pastor, and Elders.

This vnwillingnes have and do these declare / yea though the P. in wordAnsvv. to M. Hilders. pag 61. confesse an order / yet wil he not be subiect to it in practise: he was angry when Mr. Plancius the dutch preacher shewed it to him.

p. 8, 84 104. 105. It vvas found to be dangerous, that one man alone should keepe the mony of the contribution, and not to be accountable: there vvere also some that had the name of deacons, but Chamb. vvas director and disposer of all yea M. H. was so grosse as to threaten to stop mens veines, and he and Chambers gave vvhere they listed, and vvithheld vvhere they pleased.

Lamentable experience hath this congregation had / of suffering one man alone to keepe the mony / which was perceived / when Mr. Bovvman (against his wil) was brought to be accountable, and to this day he wil not be brought to shew his accounts to every brother that desiereth to see them / which sheweth hisIoh. 3.20 21. deedes to be evil. Now thogh moe deacons be ioined to him who carry the name / yet it seameth D. Stud is the disposer: and the P. though he be not so gross as M.H. to threaten openly / yet he / and D. St. shut and opē the purse as they list: they that flatter them get the more they that tell them their corruptions get the lesse / and vsually none. If they deny this / let the deacons booke be seene / and it will be evident: as also they know their bad dealing with the mony which was sent from M W. for the poore.

p. 85. &c. Mr. H. and Mr. C. made a shevv of vprightnes, but they vvho knevv them knevv othervvise.

This P and. D. Stud. no doubt will pretend more for themselves then they did / but they are wel known to some by their dealings / soMat. 7.16 as they can­not deceive them / howsoever by their smoothIer. 8.11. and 23.31. workes they deceive others.

pa. 88 ād and 90. It is noted, that as Mr. H. policy, craftines, and suttelty continued and encreased, so the brethrēs faithfulnes, care, vvisdome and courage encreased, so as M. H. and C. vvere taken in their ovvne policies, and kept from their offices, God vvorking for the good of the Church

Oh that as M. F. I. encreased in suttelty and evill: so the people had en­creased in wisdome / godlines / and good things / but theyIsaiah 64 6.7. faded like leaves from trees, and it seemeth the Lord being angry with them suffered them to be seduced, so as we may say with theHos. 4.5.6 7.8.9. Prophet, like priest, like people, and [Page 51] like people, like priest. If the people had beene faithful / no doubt theRom. 8.28. Lord vvould have vvrought for good: but seing the people are negligent:Rev. 2. and 3. let them with the P. and D. St. take heede and repent, least they so provoke the Lord, that he either take them from his truth / or his truth from them. I.Phil. 3.1 again put them in rememberance of Brovvnes dealing / who was fierce / and se­duced the people to Excō. the rebuker of his wifes ād other vveomens pride, Isa. 9.16 and his daubing thereof / not one man remaining alive faithfull / who had their hand therein: as is beforeIn the preface and ex­hortat. to M F. 1. noted.

pa. 92. 93 ād. 98. 99. M.H. stil soght the troble ād hurt of his brethren, yea he spared not to accuse them of treason.

What the P. would have done against the people / if they had beene faith­ful against his sins may appeare / in that he seeketh by him self and others the hurt of his brethren who have beene faithfull against his sins / so as he cannot indure that any should be frendly to them: and seing his malice hath so grown / as he shameth not falsely ād malitiously to accuse not onely brethren, but his owne Father of schisme / contention etc. and to excō. them / when they seeke his repentance and good / who knoweth what false and odious accusations he may seeke further to make? But this is our comfort / that theIsa 66.5. Heb. 2. ād 3 Ezec. 13. ād 34.. Lord beholdeth ād heareth such dealings, comforting the afflicted, and threatning such excommunicators.

pag. 93. M. Isaac speaking sharply, and making vvise to knovv a matter better, de­sired to see a vvriting, vvhich being reached vnto him, he putt it vp in his bo­some, neither vvould he give it againe.

Herein I shall not neede to tel the P. and D. St. how cunning they are to get writings / and keepe them when they have them: especially Mr. F.I. worse then Mr. Isaac: for he keepeth not cōditions2. Tim. 2.3.4. or promise: I am per­suaded the very reading hereof (if any spark of grace remaine in him) will make him blush / and be ashamed / that I say here no more of his dealing in particular / which cometh afterward to be also related.

Mr. H. and others desired copies of vvritings, p. 94.95. but they were denied them for sundry causes, and so they vvere punnished vvith their ovvne rods, the stone rolled returned vpon them, they having denied (vvhen it vvas in their povver) to give copies.

If the P. ād D. St have found / or hereafter do finde (thorow their vnfaith­fulnes) the like measure / let them thank themselves / and then remember. It is a iust punnishment not to trust the vntrusty:Pro. 25.19 they being vnto other as broken teeth and sliding feete.

They vvould have that granted to them, p. 95 ād 96 and 97. vvhich they vvould not grant to others, and they vvould force others to that which they vvould not do them­selves.

This hath beene and is most vsuall with these / they wil have all / Math. 7.12. Luc. 6.31. [...] but wil yeeld nothing: they must have their desier / see writings / and have pro­mises performed / yet they wil deal as they list / and performe nothing.

Mr H. and C. having left their offices, much trobled the brethren:p. 98. ād 99 100 etc.others being to be chosen they cavilled, and hindered: they would be in office againe: the brethren seing their evil dealing, suttelty, policy, stifnes, and (as they call it) canvasing craftines: their slaunderings of them as troblesom men, vnquiet [Page 52] persons bent to suffer no peace, pag. 44. accusing them of treason (as M. knox ‡ before was) and of betraiing, vndoing, and persecuting their P. and Elders: the brethren (I say) vvould not yeeld to them, but rather chose to be falsely spoken of, then to be openly derided for folly, and foolish facility, affirming, that foolish facility in yeelding vvas not to be vsed, nor constancy and vprightnes in a iust cause to be changed.

If this people had not beeneIsa. 9.16. Ier 23.32. seduced by the P. and E. but beene faithful / to draw thē to repētāce for their sins: if they had beeneDeut. 32.29. wise to discerne the craft / policy / and suttelty of them in desiring to give over their offices it is to be feared they would have dealt like Mr. H. and Mr. C. one way or other: for not onely our reportes / but their owne writings witnes their evil dea­lings / See the causes of excōmuni­cations / following in this dis­course. accusing the rebukers of them as slaunderers, contentious, evil sur­misers, scismatiks: yea some of thē have not spared to accuse some / as if they would have had the P. offic &c. and what more they wil say / their boasted āsw. shal shew: but let them know / that by Gods help wee wil rather suffer to be falsely spoken of / then be mocked / and trobled inAct. 24.16. 1. Tim. 1.19 conscience for foolish facility and yeelding to them: we may not lease Hebr. 12.14. with Iohn. 16.33. Act. 4.19 20 and. 5.29. peace with God to have peace with them: we may not let constancy fal in a iust cause thorowDaniel 11.32 2. Tessal. 2.3. Colloss. 2.4 flattery, suttelty / threatnings / cruelty / or fear of inconveniences / as hereto­fore we have but being assured that God wil blesse / andRom. 8.28. vvork for good we may notRev. 13 9. Iam. 1 6.7.8. 1. Chron. 12.33. [...]8. waver / but must holde cōtancy ād vprightnes in a iust cause / wiping away2. Cor. 6.4 5.6.7.8 false reportes by faithful ād holy walking / hoping that the Lord wil one day give them (if they belong to him) to be wearie of their evil dealing / and draw them to a better minde / and holy walking according to their profession: which the Lord (howsoever mens deserts would let it) work for his mercy ād truths sake in Christ Iesus, God blessed ād to be obeied for ever, and ever. Amen. amen.

pag. 100 Mr. Horne vvould pretend to have a peace, ād to seeke it but he would ever ioine such conditions, as the brethren in good conscience could not consent vnto.

Even so the P. would sometimes in wordes pretende peace / but he would add such conditions / as he would extinguish / and quench all good cōscience if a man should yeelde to him: which wee may 1 Tim. 1.19. not do: for wee mustHeb. 12.14 follovv peace vvith all men: but holines adioined, vvithout vvhich no man shal see the Lord: withoutIoh. 15.18 and 16.20.22.33. Iesa. 66.5. 3 Ioh. of 10 peace / but not without holines may mē see the Lord: this must be had, Math. 23.23. and that must not be left, Rom. 12.18. if it be possible, and so much as in vs is.

pag 112. There vvas among their ordinances one set dovvn against apostates, but the publisher of the trobles noteth, that that vvas rased in the copy, vvhat (saith he) they meant by it, I knovv not.

The like dealing I finde vpon a writing / which the Elders had of me where some names / who witnessed the pride and immodesty of the P. vvives apparell were by the triers of the same noted / but rased out when I againe received it from the E. now what they meāt thereby / I know not / but men of any capacity may easily coniecture / that they meant no good dealing / ād that they were not willīg the vvitnessing should come to Ioh. 3.20 21. light: as in deede it did not / for the P. and D. Stud. brake of the trial / and would not suffer [Page 53] the appointement of the Church to stand. This also giveth iust caus [...] of suspition / that if the P. and E had such an ordinance against apostates, they would also ease it yea they give evidēt testimony thereof seing now cōtrary to their owneLuk. 19.22. hand writings and practise / they mainteine and choose such into office: and very earnest hath the Past. beene to get his handwriting from me / which witnesseth against him in this question.

They had an order that the P. should open and declare all orders taken by him, and the Elders, vvhich vvere to be opened and published, pag. 114. and that no man might openly in the congregation reply vnto him: but if any thought himself to have cause to speak, he should come before the E in the place ap­pointed for their meeting, and there to open his minde, and to be heard in charity indiff [...]rently: this the brethren laboured and brought to be pag. 125 and 126 and 135. reformed: that the P. ād E. should not alone make orders, but the Chur. ād they iointly: that they offending should be proceeded vvith, as other members, and be sub­iect to Christs ordinances so vvel, as others: as there the reader more at large may pag. 125 and 126 and 135. see and read.

The like order have the P. Dan. Stud. and the El. (though not in wordes / yet) by practise laboured / and stil cunningly labour to bring in / that what they propound / no man should openly reply against it / but he must come to them in private / and show what he hath to say / and then privately they work matters as they list: and to this end they pretend order: and if at any time men do offer to say any thing openly / Dan. Stud. so vrgeth them with great wordes (that they should speak with wisdome / knowledg / vnderstan­ding and sure ground) as very few dare speak / though they be not persua­ded of the truth of things in their consciences / yea though they be persuaded in the cōtrary: ād if they speak any thing that pleaseth not the E. then either Dan. Stud. with a feoff / or the P. with one suttelty or other seek to daunt / or seduce t [...]ē: to this end also they much alledg the1. Tim. 5.17. 1. Thess. 5.12. honour due to Eld. as if it were to deny them honor / to reply and stand forth against them / when they propound ād plead for vnlawful things: but the text sheweth otherwise: for as E. are worthy of double honour (but when? vvhen they rule vvell: which c [...]ause these boasting F. to much forget and cast behinde them) so1. Tim. 5.20. if they sin, they are to be rebuked openly, that others may feare: if they propound and plead for corruptions and vnlawful things they are not to be yeelded vntoIer 23 16 Luc. 8.18. Marc. 4.24 Mat. 5.19.20. and. 7.15.16. etc. but resisted.Deut. 32.2 [...]. On that there were here brethr. who (as they at Frākf.) could and would discerne the P. Dan. Stud. and E. corrupt dealings / and not suffer them to propound / to handle / and deal in matters as they list: one while allowing / another while disallowing: sometimes saying / other times vnlaying: when they dislike a thing / then denying it to be lawful: when they like it / thē affirmīg it to be lawful: witnes these things their dealīgs in M. Sla. matter with the cōgregatiō: the P. ād H.A. promising that his going to the dutch tempels should not offend thē: that if the cōgregatiō were offen­ded they would pacify or persuade them / and yet they flinched and excom. him: likewise their choosing of officers / sometimes they wil not choose apo­states, sometimes they will: also their appointing orders in the Chur. their handling Tho. Cockies matter / when they wold not confes the Dut. Church to be a true Chur. also R. matleys case / whē they wold not suffer him to some [Page 54] in mariage with any of the dutch Chur. and sundry other matters conti­nually fallīg out amōg thē. Wel may (I say) we wish that their were such brethrē, as they at Frankf. but it is to be feared that these Rev. 3.1.2. etc. Act. 2.41.47 1 Tim. 5.21. 2. Cor. 2.17 and 4.2. Eph. 4.14.15. brethren are dead hovvsoever they have a name that they live, the Lord in mercy avvaken and strenthen them to amēd: or he add, ād give such to practise his truth / as may try all things, and deal sincerely in his holy things vvithout partiality.

And here let Christians mark how corruption of nature breaketh out even in reformed Chur. Yea in the highest / and chiefest officers thereof / and that vnder the crosse / persecution / and ban­nishment: ād so have neede the more to be exhorted toCol. 3.5. mortify out earthly members and to be vvalkers in the Gospel not in word and tongue onely, but in deede and in truth, who seeth not hereby how those and these P. and E. show their corrupt affections to pride / to authority / to have their own sins cloked / to have them brought to the place where themselves are mai­sters / where they are iudges: where they are 3.4. or moe against one: where aPhili 1.27 1. Ioh. 3.18 is against a member: where he that cōmeth is alone / and hath none to witnes the proceedings: where the P. or E. accused fit in place of autority and iudgment / the rebuker cōmeth in place of exami­nation / and the guilty examin and iudg him: who I say seeth not these corruptions if they do try things without preiudice? and yet the P. by his1. Tim. 6 20. Rev. 2.24. learning wil pretend ād boast to prove all his dealings to be iust. Well: if he will stil so proceede / yet let godly P. learne to behave and cary themselves vprightly / to be good 1. Tim. 4.12. Tit. 3.7. ensamples to the flock, and then neede they not seeke such shifts and cunning devises to get all authority into their hands: to give the Church the name of autority in vvorde, but to keepe the povver of authority in deede in their hands: to get the handeling of publique matters into their owne hands / and to deal therein as they list. True it is / that1. Tym. 5.19. accusation may not be received against them but vnder tvvo or three vvitnesses, yet men mayDeut. 13.12.13. etc. and 17.2.4. etc. with. 1 Tim. 5.20 heare, inquire and examine accusations against them aswel / as against others / and being found to sin / they are to be the more severely reprovedof which se more in the preface. page. 10. and rebuked, yea it is to be marked / that in theRev. 4.3. with vs. 22.23.27.28. Lavv the Priests sins offering vvas greater and more speciall circum­stances or ceremonies in it, then in the sin of another / either ruler, or one of the rest among the people / he being to bring a bullock: the other a hee goate, a shee goate, or a lamb: the bloode also of his offering was to be oftner ād more specially sprinkled &c. as by the conference of the vers. may appear: yea so much was to be offered for his sin, as forvs. [...]3.14. etc. the sin of the whole people.

p. 136 ād 137. and 140. 147. 149. 170 The brethren vrging many things good and profitable: Mr. Hor. vvould account them pestilent, and seaming to ansvver somevvhat, vvould have one exception, or other against them, pretending many reasons, suppositions, mēs authorities, olde, and nevv vvriters, counsels, ground of reason, practise of reformed Churches, vnity, concorde, avoiding of scisme, discorde, negli­gence &c. yea he vvould boast as if he could shovv vvarrants out of the Scrip. But the brethren discovered him, shevved vvhat lurked vnder the vizard, and shevved that in deede his pleading tended to tiranny, yea they brought his ovvne authors against him, olde, and nevv, his ovvne reasons, vvere retur­ned vpon him: and stil they clave to Gods vvord, to have the order, vvhich it requireth.

Can the Pastor now answer more for his corruption / then the P. then? if he can / he will: for so hath alwaies hitherto his dealing beene / and much more bolde have I found him to be in2. Pet. 2.16 perverting the Scriptures then M.H. what I shall do in discovering his dealing / when I see his answ. I cannot say / being neither so able / yea not worthy to carry their bookes nor having such helpes / as they at Frankf. had / but (knowing that God 2. Cor. 8.12.. accepteth a vvilling minde vvith a doing Matt. 25.15.17.22.23. Luke. 12.47 48. according to the hability) by his help I will do mine indevour to discover his ill dealīg / to cast dovvn his Ezec. 13. daubing, ād knapp his Gen. 49.23.2 [...]. Psal. 11.2. Ierem. 9.8. Ezech. 39.3.. arrovves asunder: and let him looke to it / that pleading for his corruption he shoote not dartes at all the Godly in former times vvho have [Page 55] witnessed Isaiah. cap. 3.16.17 18. &c. Paul. 1. Tim. 2.9.10. Tit. 2.3.4.5 Peter. 1. epist 3.3.4 5. against pride: that he smite not himself with his owne vveapon: that he. Gal 2.18.. build not againe that which he had destroied: yea I agaī exhort him to marke it wel in Gods feare / whether whatsoever he pleadeth for their cor­ruptiō the same mai not beProv. 26.27.. rolled vpō him by M. Iacob, or any other pleadīg for false w. or corruptions, ād so his owne dartes (beingEphes. 6.16.. kept from vs by the shield of faith) returne again into his owne sides to his shame ād confusion.

pag. 139. M.H. protested so to open vnto the magistrate their defence and cause, as they desiered to be iustified in their consciences, and before God: but he that readeth and compareth the proceedings, shal see the heavines of this protesta­tion: and that Mr. H. having begun to plead for corruption, stretched his con­science further.

The P. and Dan. Stud. would sundry times affirme matters / and being vrged would so protest, as I was astonished to heare / specially Dan. Stud. he vsing them almost as the [...] knights maisters of the post do their othes at westmin­ster, even as a manProv. 21.29 Rom. 2.5. 1 Tim 4.2. hardned and of a feared conscience: the P. being more sparing: having not as yet (I hope) lost all feeling: I say / I could not but wonder at their protestations, and rather trusted them / then mine owne me­mory / yeelding to sundry things whereof afterward I foūd my selfe cleare / when writings came to light / namely that letter / which I wrote to the P. about his vvifes apparel, and the offences which arose thereby which letter they said was the vngodliest vilest / ād abhominablest letter that ever was written: that they were not able to declare the vilenes thereof: that therein I wrote against wearing of velvet / and lan [...]es etc. that if it were to be had / the people would be ashamed to heare it read / and so they exaggerated the matters therein / and heaped heinous accusations against it / that the people beleeving their wordes ād protestations / they were drawen to yeeld to their will / to excom. me. which letter being now come to light / sheweth manifestly their vnchristian dealing with me / some things whereof they accused me being not so much as named in the letter: yea it evidently decla­reth thēselves to beRom. 2.1.2.3.4. &c. guilty of those sins / whereof they accused me namely of false accusations, slaunders, evil surmises, and false vvitnessings, as ap­peareth by the letter it selfe and the answer to the accusations raised there­vpon: both which follow in this discourse: ād let the Christian reader iudg whether the letter be such / as they accused it: facing out their accusations with protestatiōs, which (as before I said) I was astonished at / but now that I see the P. at Frākf was so base towards his owne soule so to prostitute it / I lesse wonder at the P. and D. St. yet the iniquity of these is the greater as having moreLuke. 12.47.48. Iam. 4.17. knovvledg, living in a clearer time of the Ghospel, ādRom 2.18 19.20.21.22 23.24. pro­fessing more sincerity: yea such impudency and craft is D. St. grown vnto / that twoo being in his presence / and hearing a matter witnessing it also in the congregation against him / he yet so seduced the Pastour and people / as his worde alone must stand against the twoo brethren: yea they concluded the rebuker of him a liar: and excommunicating him set that as one of the causes of his excō. To such partiality and corruption by their protestations have they brought the people. Cōtrary to theLevit. 19.15. Deut. 1.16.17. ād 16.18.19 2 Chron. 19 7.8.9. &c. Prov. 24.13 Ioh 4.24. Script. which saith you shall iudg vvith righteous iudgment: ye shal have no respect of person in iudgment, but shal hear the smal asvvel, as the great.

pag 140. vvith 167. Mr. Home accounted the care of the brethren to have things amended, curiosity of minde, innovation, and such like.

The P. and Dan. St. did not onely this / but worse / imputing the standing forth against their sins / and seeking of their repentance and amendment / to crackbrainednes / pride / conceitednes / discontent / singularity etc. these are olde rusty weapōs of all agesExod. 5.5 8.9. Act. 17.18.19. and 24.5. [...]6 and 26.24. 2. Tim. 9.11 in act. 3 21. Ier 9 5. against them that rebuke sins / and wit­nes the truth.

pag. 141. The brethren accounted them vnbrotherly reproches.

How much more may we account these people vnbrotherly and vncha­ritable, especially they cōtinuing ād encreasing in reprochings almost incre­dible / so as the inferiors were h. ēboldened to the like: Thes. he vsed against G.I. all these reprochful wordes following / impious / heathenish / fond / foolish / ignorant fellow / false wicked mouth / inconstant / driven with every winde of doctrine / foole / hidious / vainglorious / proud / perulant wic­ked vngodly / shameles / liar / slaunderer / contentious / ād vnbrideled spirit / fantastical / conceited / weak / not able to āswer a matter presently: gibed him with Anabaptistcy / donatisme etc. compared him to Cham, Corah, Da­than, and Abiram: allWould any Chri­stian think that a P. profes­s [...]ing as he doth / wold so have let his mouth run over. these and such other vsed the Pastor, which G.I. no­ted with his pen in his presence at sundry times / oftē calling him to repen­tance but he would not. Da. Stu. he called G.I. hotebraine / fond / chiledish / crackbrained / weak / Act. 17.18 Ephe. 5.3.4 babling fellovv, and divers times ieasting at mat­ters / vsed scurrilous / and ridiculous wordes / not to be named of Chri­stians / and I take it / the like not heard in a Christian Eldership or congre­gation / ād when G.I. called him to repentāce / he often gibed ād ieasted them out. The Pastors wife emboldened Ier. 44.19 Act. 5.1.2.8 9. hereby / plaied her part also / and said when G.I. rebuked her pride &c. that he was not to be suffered: that one such brother was to many: that he was bolde in evil / frivoulous in wordes a wicked brother &c. and when G.I. rebuked her / shewing that1. Cor. 14.34 35. 1. Tim 2.11 12. 1. Pet. 3.4 5.6. Tit. 2.3.4. modesty became her, specially in the congregation, and not with reproching Amos. 5.10. the re­buker to turne avvay the reproofe, she said she might do more: and the P. her husband said: she might do ten times so much: wherevpon afterward she waxed more bolde in this maner of reproching. And not onely she / but many others in the congregation / thinking it may be thereby to please the P. among whom I must name Robert Iackson, Prov. 26 27. Eccles 10.8 that peevish one / who could not be content to rest with his peevish and waspish behaviour / but following the P steps gived G.I. as if he would become an anabaptist: but the Prov. 3.34. Lord vvho scorneth such scorners, brought it into his owne house / within few moneths after a serpēt was found in his bosome: his wife was infected with anabaptistry, and so remaineth to this day: p. he rolled a stone and it returned vnto him, he brake a hedge, and a serpent did bite him: and thus hath the Lord brought / and wil bringEzec. 16.43. and 22.28 31. Psal. 7.14.15 16. Prov. 26.27 their owne waies vpon their pates / and make them fal into the pits / which they have digged: yea godly mēPsal. 64.9. would acknowledg it Gods hād for me / howsoever evil or envious mē would iudg it1 Sam. 17.26.27 28.29.30. pride / or vainglory in me if I should set downe the Lordes dealmas and iudgments towards them / who have dealt vnfaithfully / ād evilly with me herein / he having brought that vponPsal. 64.8 and 109.17.18.28. themselves / where­with they reproched / slaundered / and scoffed me / or which they vngodily [Page 57] wished to come vpon me / which I holde it my duety toPsal. 107 43. observe, thereby seing the loving kindenes of the Lord. and if they vrge me in their boasted answ. to the relating thereof / Godwilling I shal do1 Cor. 11 and 12. it to Gods glory / mine and the godlies comfort / as also to their humbling / if they be the Lordes.

The brethren then ansvvered, pag. 141. that their reproches vvere not vvorth an­svvering, and they could have borne them, onely being forced by them they must ansvver their obiections.

The P. D. St. and the rest cannot deny / but G.I. bare their reproches / notProv. 20.22. 1 Pet. 5.9. Ephes. 5.9. reproching them again, but admonishing them thereof / requested the teacher and the cōgregation also to admonish them / ād draw them to re­pentāce / but the teacher M. Ainsvvorth willed G.I. to beare them / and neither he / nor the cōgr. admonished them / but they cōtinued their scoffing ād revi­lings. Let the godly iudg of these railingspag. 56. to what hight they grew / also vnto what sins theEzec. 22. davvbing vp of pride brought them: ād vnto this day have they not / neither yet will they repent of these revilings / scoffings / or other sins ād corruptiōs / but as men that take liberty to sin / Isa. 5.18 they dravv one vpon another.

Where (say the brethren) Mr. H. ād Mr. C. desier licence to say, and vnsay, pag. 142. to put to, and take from, to subscribe and revoke, to doe, and vndoe all, as they think good themselves, they seam to desier their ovvne right: for they desier no other, then they have beene vsed hitherto to doe: as it is almost evidently knovvn to all the vvhole congregation: notvvithstanding this (albeit) it is against S. Pauls rule, vvho denieth it to be his property to say yea, and nay.

The P. and D. St. in worde desier not this / but in deede do it / as their dealing in the question of choosing apostates sheweth: first they said it was not meete: now they vnsay that / which they then said: then they would not choose such: now they do: sometimes they will take the witnes of all excō­municate, when it maketh for them: other times they will not / when it ma­keth against them.Heb. 13.8 9. Psalm. 19.8.9. with 2. Cori. 1.18. 1. Pet. 1.23.24.25. A strange course / and in deede contrary to the Scripture to be yea and nay, nay and yea. Here also is to be remembered what Mr. Arminius the dutch preacher, now divinity professor at Leyden, said concer­ning the cautions, that vvith such distinctions, conditions, questions, and cau­tions the P. might every yeare make new orders as be listed: so as by this his inconstancy / mutability / Iam. 1.8. wavering / and change vpon change / he would iustify the reproche / which is laid vpon the seekers of reformation / that though they had one yeare what they desiered / they would not be content / they would be changing the next: such occasion of suspition / evill / and hurt give the P. Dan. St. and the rest by their vnstedfastnes.2. Thess. 3.13. Hebr. 13.9. God give them to be stablished in the truth, not to be driven about with every doctrine / but that their heart be stablished with grace.

In Mr. H. and Mr. C. shifting they are found to slaunder, pag. 144. 145. 150. 151. 67. and their ovwn obiectious come vpon their ovvn pates, they were also found promise brea­kers, and their dealing being knovvne to many, vvas (as there is noted) by publishing made knovvne to moe.

The very same is befallen the P. D. St. and the rest: that / whereof they falsely accused others / is found in thēselves, their obiections and scoffes are [Page 58] come vpon their own pates / they also have often beene found promise brea­kers, as in this discourse will appeare: ād as they are now discovered vnto many: so / if the Lord give them not to repent before these things be pub­lished he [...]ah [...]m. 3.5.5. Rev. 3.18. wil by the publishing thereof discover them vnto moe.

pag. 146. The brethren shevv, that whom Mr. H. and Mr. C. forsooke. and regarded not to comfort, or distribute vnto, they would have them to be forsaken of all: but they there declare it to be the duety of others, to comfort them, vvhom the Pastor and Elders forsake.

Herein also iumped the P. and others with Mr. H. and Mr. C. for when they had forsaken G.I. they dealt with men in this cup that were familiar with him / to forsake him also: and not that onely / but wrote also to ether cities / where they knew he had frends / that they should not favour him: yea not onely to cities in these countries / but to London, and divers places in England wrote they to alienate his frends from him and were not asha­med to seeke to alienate his Fathers affection from him. Thus exceeded they Mr. H. and Mr. C. in this evil / and how vnchristian this dealing was / let others iudg: but though for his further trial / some being not constāt / were ād are alienated / yet some cōtinued / ād still cōtinue faithful / ād others hath the Lord raised: yea let men know / though they (for causes best knowne to the Lord) fail yet theDeut. 31.6 Psal. 9.10. Ioh. 1.5. Lam. 3.31. Hebr. 13.5.6 1. Petr. 5.7. Lord faileth not. To him be praise for ever, amē, amē.

pag. 146. and 164. Mr. Horne vvas of iudgment that a Minister or Pastor ought not to be a Lord, yet aftervvard himselfe became a Lord Bishop.

As report is that some did charge him with his change and fall from since­rity.If one had charged him with mutability / inconstancy / or defection from sincerity it may be [...]he would (like this [...] and others) have had one shift or other / that either this or that consideration and caution was to be observed: or that he was a Lord, not as he was a Pastor, but as he was a ba [...]on, the Q. Mtie. vouchsafing them that favour / and so by one cabil / or other shift it of: but such shifts are vaine and men much more the1. Ioh. 3.20 and 3.9. Lord) discove­reth them. And here let me crave leave by the way to note a story / which I have read in a dutchPeter, Messie. booke / excellently discovering such vaine and frivolous distinctions. The story [...]s concerning the Archbishop of Cullen, and a country man: It tel out saith the writer that a country man at a certaine time working in the field the A [...]ch B. passed by him with a great traine of serving men / wayened after the high dutch fashion, the country man began hartily to laugh which the Arch B. perceiving / asked him why he laughed: the country man answered him / I laugh with. S. Peter, the Prince of Prelates, which lived and died in great poverty / to make his successors ritch. The Arch. Bishopp, wel perceiving that the man tared him / to excuse himselfe / said.pag. 207. and 208. My frend / I go with such a troupe / for that I am a Duke so wel as an Archbishopp: which when the country man heard he began to laugh more hartely then before: and the Arch. B. asking him a came the cause of his so great laughter / he answered very boldely: I would wel (my Lord) that you would tel me / if this Duke / which you say your self to be / were in hel, where think you then that the Arch Bishop should be? hereby giving to vnderstand: that one man cānot serve two states: for sinning in the one / he cannot iustify himselfe thorow the other: at which answer the Arch. B. hinging the head / without answer and without once trobling the country man / went on his way all ashamed. Let the Pre­lates and distinguishers of our age thinke wel hereof / and if country men can so vndeck and discover their nakednes / how shal then their filthyRev. 3.18. with Hebr. 4.12.13. nakednes appeare / when it shal come to be discovered by God and his vvorde?

Concerning this Pastor he is alredy declined from some sincerity in his iudgment ād practise: ād (as his predicessors, so) he secketh by distinctions, cavils and cautions to make light darknes, and darknes light: good evil, and evill good: but such workes wil fall / for Gods Isah. 5.20 vvoe is vpon them. vvoe vnto them, that speak good of evill, and evill of good, vvhich put darknes for light, and light for darknes &c.

Mr. H. professed to make large proofes, but as the brethren then said, pag. 148. 165. that let them make so gay glorious promises as they vvould, they knevv the lon­ger they laboured in the matter, so much lesse should they shovv, and bring to passe: so in deede did it fall out.

Mr F. [...] D. St. and the rest also make glorious boastings to answer vs and iustify all their dealings: but I am persuaded the lōger they labour herein / the lesse they will bring to passe / and as hitherto / so continually they will more and more bewray themselves with the foulnes of their dealings / ād their cunnings andIsah. 5.18. cordes of vanity will soone be cut in peeces.

Mr. Horne vvas to himselfe and his parte very favourable, pag. 148. but to others rough.

So M. F. I. to him self / his wife / and them that take his part / is not onely favourable but1. Tim. 5.21. Levit. 19.15. partiall: to others not onely vnequal / but very bitter / andEzec. 34.4. cruell. what he / his wife / or any on his parte do / must be iudged the best of: if it be a grosse sin / it must be covered with the note of infirmity / or that they are not angels, they are men / as others etc. pride among them must be covered vnder the cloake of decency and cleanlines:Rom. 13.13. with Gala. 5.13. wātonnes and vanity with the wives daughter (growing so high that the Father in law beat the mother, and gave her a black eie for admonishing him) must have the cloke of frendship towards the daughter / ād that the wife was a foolish woman: deceit in dealings / neglect in paying debts must be imputed to poverty banishment etc. when as it is well known that pride / and dainty diet hath worne out / and devoured other mens goods: and as they deal in these sins / so do they in the rest that fall out among them / of what sorte soever / oneEzec. 13. 1 Matt. 7.3.4.5. morter / or other is brought to daub it vp: yea the Past. being re­buked for so cloking a sin of one among them / he said / he must be an eie to the blinde: and thus will he shift of every thing: but he / ād they are not so partiall to themselves / but they are as redy to put out the eies of others if they could they stretch / and tenter other mens faults: they dealing with them about the same / if straight they do not as they would have them / they are sufficent to cast thē of that they may not be defended as true Churches: neither may any haveWitnes the one the writing betweene thē and the dutch Church, witnes the other their refusall to suffer their members to mary with them. fellowship with thē / no not in civil dueties / as with true Churches. Concerning their stretching and exaggerating of private mens offences / specially if they have / or do rebuke any thing among them) it is strāge: every thing in their eies is i. a beame with thē: yea though they know that men with teares have acknowledged their faultes ād left them / yet with2. Sam. 16 5.6.7.8. Shimei theyWitnes this / their dealing with VVil­liam Asplin about M S. his writing / and others. vpbraide / and cast the filth thereof in their faces: thereby seeking to discourage them from rebuking any thing among them

pag. 151. It is noted, that Mr. H. and the rest enviously reprehended that in the bre­thren, vvhich they ought to have commended in them, namely, a vvilling bearing of poverty: vvho as they vvere become vvillingly banished, so vvere they vvillingly poore for the same Religion, vvhich they vvould seame to profes.

What moved this P. and the others not onely to reprehend / but to scoff G I. willing bearing (as of banishment so) of poverty mentionedpag. 36. 37. before / let the godly wise iudg: ād let thē know; that he that Prv. 14.31 32. and 17.5 ād 24.15.16 17.18. oppresseth, or mocketh [Page 60] the poore, reprocheth him that made him: but he honoureth him that hath mercy on the poore: and as the righteuous hath hope (not onely in poverty / but) in his Psal. 23.4. death: so the vvicked shalbe cast avvay for his malice, ād he that reioiceth at destruction, shal not be vnpunnished.

pag. 156. It is there ansvvered, that peradventure M.H. vvas admitted vnder hand into the fellovvshipp of the purse: and thereof it came his so great svvelling, such loftines, and contempt of others.

The very same is to be feared of Mr. F.I. and Da. St. for sinse thy were ad­mitted to oversee the purse vvhich Christop. Bowmā, bare / how were former accoūts about the mony which Mr. Barrovv left to the Church for a stock: also the monie sent from London, Middelburgh, and Barbarie for the poore shuffeled vp? how stout / how boasting ād how redy to contemne / disdaine ād scoffe their poore brethrē have they beene? so redy are corrup. Eld. to abuse the authority which God giveth / ād the Church, Act. 11.29 30. committeth vnto them: whereas they being Eld. ought in these (as in other cases) to Rom. 12.8 Ezec. 34.4.. rule vvith di­ligēce: ād the Deacōs to distribute with simplicity: not to rule with cruelty / or 1 Tim. 5.21.. partiality, not to distribute after private / ād corrupt affectiō. But such like corruptions (as sundry vvriters note) have beene the bane and ruine of true Churches in all ages: which should now stir vp true and vpright members the more to watch andHeb. 10.25. with. 13 7. looke into their officers, to follow them in good things / ād1 Tim. 5.20. to rebuke them in their sins: following the examples ofRevel. 2. and 3. the few names recorded in the scripture, and other godly monuments ād histories.

pag. 152. They thought nothing vvel done, except it proceeded from themselves.

These agree with them herein / for they will have nothing done / but according to their owne procedings / as if none were able to shew them any thing / or as if 1 Cor. 14.36.. they alone had the worde of God. witnes this theyr refusal to hearken either to their brethren, or to the reformed Churches.

pag. 153. Mr. H. charged them with wordes, vvhich were not in their vvritings.

This P. and D. St. have not onely done this / but they have added / diminished / and1 Pet. 2.1. Ephes. 4.25. changed wordes ād writings as they pleased / as appeare by their accusations set downe as causes of their excommu. being conferred with the writings delivered to them: and also by the quaestion and answ. sett downe in the cautions about choise of apostates into office, being com­pared with the writing sent to the Church concerning the same question: which their ill dealing / therebyProv. 23 23. Iob. 13.7.. to sel the truth, ād to2 Cor. 11.3 Col. 2.4.8. beguile their bre­thren, is not the least of their sins.

pag 154. Mr. Hotne therevpon triumphed of the custome of the most auncientest Churches, of the mindes of the most learned men, namely Mr. Calvin. &c.

These / when they have vsed such devises / do not onely triumphe / but boast also that they will iustify all their dealings: But such triumphers and boasters have their answer / if they wil search thePro. 27.1 1 kin 20.11. Exod. 15.9. Iam 4.16. 1 Cor. 4.19.20. Scriptures. Boast not thy selfe of to morrow, for thou knovvest not what a day may bring forth. Let not him that girdeth, boast himself, as he that putteth it of.

pag. 154. They are there noted to be very circumspect in vvordes when they were min­ded to speake any thing against their brethren.

These are not lesse / but much more circumspect and cunning / yea their people have so profited herein / that they are more cunning in cavilling and [Page 61] catching at wordes / thē in dueties of religiō / they areIer. 9.1.2.3.4.5. &c. with. 3.22. Zeph. 3.4. wise to do evil: their carying ād catching make also many afraid to deal with them: yea thereby they enforce vs / as to weigh our owne wordes and to confirme them by the Scriptures, so also to cōsider their maner of speaking: for their shifts are moe thē cā easily be sifted / butIer. 9.9. time we hope wil discover / ād brīg thē to nought.

Mr. H. and Mr. C. are compleined of for driving men of good vvits (for vvant of contribution) some of them to the printing house, pag. 155. some to be serving men, some to run back into England vvith peril of body and soule.

What compleint may now be made of these / who when their brethren, wherof some had beene students / were content to carde / ād spin / or to learne trades / thereby to mainteine themselves / and help others / yet they so vexed them / that at length some of them they excō. some they drove into England, ād some they stil vex by all the meanes they cā? will not theIer. 23 Ezec. 34. Zac. 11. with Ier. 9.9. Lord call them to account for this their cruelty, pushing vvith the borne, and driving avvay? yes assuredly: and happy Ezer. 34. with Rev. 2. and 3 shall it be for them, vvho (notwithstanding their dealings) strive til they overcome.

Mr. H. and M. C. vvere a long time vnknovvne, pag. 157. and much vvas committed to them: but at length they vvere so knovvn, that men vvould commit no­thing to them.

These also have had credit and honour / specially the Pastor, but their dealing is now partly known / and sure / except they repent / the Lord Tit. 1.2. 1 Sam. 2.30 vvho cannot lie, vvill dishonour them, as they have dishonoured him.

Mr. Hornes, and Mr. Chambers practise condemned themselves. pag. 158.

Not onely the practise of these / but theirLuk. 12.47 Iam. 4.17. with Luk. 19.22. Zeph. 3.4.5 own hand writings condemne their corruptions / and yet they will not turne to repentance / nor learne to be ashamed.

pag. 158. Mr. Horne the Pastor threatned out of the pulpit vvhat he vvould do, yea that he vvould make poore miserable men eat haye.

What invective speaches ād bitter reproches this Pastor poured out of the preaching place / and how he made theNeh. 8.4. pulpit a place of blustering out his immoderate affections / the trobled consciences of some (vvho now 1 Cor. 11.30. sleepe) declared: how also he threatned his poore sheepe he cannot forget / if he re­member the times when threatning ād beasting of his pastoral authority, one brother tolde him though he were P. yet the Apost. sheweth, that he must not be as a1 Pet. 3.5. Lord over Gods heritage: another time falling into the like pas­sions and rages againe / another brother stoode vp / ād tolde him to his face / that he ought not to naupe his sheepe with hisPsa. 23.4. shepheards staff: ād in deede Past. ought to learne, that thePsa. 23.4.. shepheards rod ād staffe are ordeined of God to correct guide / and keepe in the sheepe / not to strike out their eies / break their legs / or beat out their braines: they are not toEzec. 34.2.3.4. &c. Ezec. 13.20. etc. Zac. 11. rule thē vvith cruelty, drive them avvay, or to kil them: but to comfort, to keepe them in the vvay, and to preserve them alive.

Mr. H. vvas charged that he accounted that a godly action in himselfe and in Mr. C. vvhich in his brethren he iudged to be abhomination. pag. 159.

The P. and D. Stud. once accounted it zeall and vprightnes not to con­sent to the choise of apostates: now they iudge it contention / and schisme not to consent therevnto / or not to ioyne with such. I remember a com­pleint [Page 62] of one / that white was accounted no colour / zeale no vertue: but how wolde he have cōpleined / if he should have heard zeal which was accounted a vertue / to be turned to vice / and vprightnes to be iudged contention / and that by the same mouthes / and writings of the selfe same men? so farr are this P. and D. St. grown / these so contrary writings have I by mee vnder their own hands / and yet are they notZephany. 3.4.5.. ashamed but outface their dealing with the name of the Pastour, the Church &c. not vnlike them inIer. 7.4. etc. with Mira 3.11. Isa. 58.2.3. Ieremy, who cried the tempel of the Lord, the tempel of the Lord, and yet they were far from obeying the voice of the Lord.

pag. 159. Mr. H. and Mr. C. vvere ful of shifts to keepe mony from the poore, and to keepe it to themselves.

How full of shifts the P.D. St. and the deacon Christoph. Bovvman have bene ād are / their dealings about the mony sent from Barbary, Middelburgh ād London: as also that which Mr. Barrovv left for a stock beforepag 50. and 60. mentioned / declare / and if by deniall in their boasted answer they put me to proofe / let them thank themselves / if they hear that which they would not: as hereto­fore the Pastor did / when by daubing he discovered his owne nakednes / ād called to minde carnal vanity, (not by me publiquely named) and therewith not contented / would force me to proofe of particulars in publique / I ha­ving in private exhorted him to take heede of the general, now what he found by raking this vp / and what proofe came / he knoweth / and Chri­stian eares wil loth to heare / much more their pens to write: howsoever he could not orIer. 3.3. would not be ashamed: for my owne parte I will not be (as hitherto I have not beene) the first to name them publiquely / resting in theEph. 5.3.4 Apost exhortation / that they are not once to be named, as becometh Saints: if he in his answer name them / let him consider what he forceth me vnto / and what wil follow.

pag. 159. Mr. H. vvould often pretend other causes, and keepe the true secret.

This is most ordinary with the P. and thatProv. 26.24. counterfeat D St when­soever they plead for their corruptions / or are vnwilling to do that / where­vnto they are exhorted / and requested: as appeareth by their cautions: the many faces they vsed / before ‡ mentioned:pag. 53. and their maner in sundry other dealings.

pag. 160. It is noted by the brethren, that so far as they savv, Mr. H. and Mr C. might be out of peradventures, and vvould be asvvel knovvn to others, as to them.

I am persvaded the like of these P. and Elders, that by these things they wilbe discovered and known vnto others as they are vnto vs: for it is iust with God, vvhen they vvil not hearken, Nahim. 3.5. Hos. 2.3.10. with Rev. 3.18. to discover their nakednes, and filthines vnto others.

pag. 161 Mr. H and Mr. C. vsed to say but not to prove things: and there is added in Mr. vvhitheads ansvver, that they dealt, as though the brethren vvere schol­lers, and they schoolmaisters of Pithagoras rule, that they said, and affirmed all things, and confirmed nothing.

This Pastor and D. St. have to much practised this course: their sayings / and their wils must be proofes / and lawes: yea they have brought this people to be such schollers, that what they say is an error / the people so take / and learne it / though in former times the Pastors, and Dan, Studleis, owne [Page 63] hands (before they were corrupted) have written the contrary: as plainly appeareth about the question of chusing Apostates / so often mentioned: and now they seam to delight and glory therein: so as we may complein with Ieremy.Ier. 5.3 [...] the Prophets prophecy lies / and the Priests beare rule / or receive gifts in their hands / and the people delight therein. What wil they then do in the end thereof:

The Magistrates at Frankf. had care when controversies fell out among the banished, that they should be sett at peace: a good example. page 162.

If Magistrates / much moreIam. [...].13 14.15. to 18 Rom. 12.18 Heb. 12.14. 1. Pet. 1.22 Ioh. 13.34.35. Mar. 9.50. Ministers: if others / much more our sel­ves ought to have this care: but the Pastor / Dan. Studley, and the rest have bene so far from this care / that whē we soght it / they neglected it / ād despised vs. Yea when the Dutch and French Ministers (at our request) offered their help / and endevoured many waies / yet they shifted it of / and would not be drawen therevnto. This is witnessed by testimony of the Dutch and French preachers given to the Pastours Father in this be­halfe: which afterward followeth also in this discourse.Psa. 120.7 and 140.1.2. to 5. pa. 163. and 164.

M. Horne pleading for the Pastors and elders authority, iudged basely of the congregation, as a multitude licentious, and grudging &c.

How also this Pastor and D.S. hath pleadedjer. 29.26.27. for their authority / and howIoh. 7.47.48.49. basely they accounted of the people / they may remember / whē the Pastor vpbraided the brethren in general (standing forth against his wi­fes pride) that they knew not what was mete: and in particular vpbrai­ded some with the basenes of their callings / namely M. Adams / that he was but a shipper / that he was but a servant to them / with whom he had lived / andEph. 5.4. taunted him with his mariners whissel. Yea the P. and D. St. gibed many of the people that they were country people / and knew not what was meete for citizens to weare: whereas in deede most of them were citizens / howsoever by this base account they soght to dis­courage them: as at length they did in deede / no man almost daring to stand forth faithfully against them: this their boasting and pleading hath beene discerned by the dutch preachers / which if they deny / let the things spoken vnto the P. by M. Plancius witnes / beforePage 39. mentioned: yea the P. and D. St. have by these and such like meanes so discouraged the peo­ple / that now they do what they list: if Dan. Stud. be on a mans side thē the matter goeth rightIsa. 5.7. Prov. 17.15 and 24.24. thogh it be crooked: and if he be against a man / then it goeth against him thogh he have right: witnes this his dealings about Anthony Thatcher / his brother Martin / M. Castel: Alexā­der Carpenter / and M. Greene / etc. I name not M. Ainsworth and M. Mercer in these affaires / because they are no true officers / have beene branded with the1. ti. 3.2.7 Acts 6.3 Eze. 44.12.13. reproche of apostasy / and if they were true officers / yet are they found to be but ciphers to fil vp the number / being set when and where the said P. ād D. St. please / yea they make thē as packPsa. 32.9 jer. 2.23.24 pag. 164. with 146. hor­ses to cary what they please / and drive them / as they list.

M. Horne thoght much that subscription should be vrged, and yet him­self had done the like: yea and afterward (when he fell to be a Prelat) by re­port vrged it in bad matters.

The P. now wil not subscribe his name to his deedes / and yet he hath vrged others heretofore: let him take heede that he fal not with M.H. [Page 64] also etc. Surely such leaders thatMat. 23.4 and 24.48.49. to 51. page. 165. binde and laie burthēs vpon others / and wil not themselves touch thē / the Lord rebuketh ād he wil requier it.

M. Horne is answered that except the congregatiō be superior to the mi­nister, which giveth authority to him, the ministers are Lordes of the congre­gation, and not Ministers,

Now / when the Church concluded in your presence / and you promised / that there should be trial of the Pastors wifes apparel / whether it w [...]re proud and breaking the rules of the1. Tim. 2.9.10. 1. Pet. 3.3.4.5. Apost. or no? the brethrē meting the next day for this purpose you and D. St. the wilful brake promise / and would not suffer the Church so to proceede / yea the brethren sending for it according to promise / you absolutely denied it / and your wils prevailed: now whether you or they were superiors / let the Godly wise iudg [...]: yea you so vered the brethren / that you made them weary Christopher Dic­kons confessing that you so vexed them (as he had no comfort / eyther [...]n sleeping / eating / or working in his calling: and besides the compleints ofGeorge Martin. Willi. Gil. M. C. W. Asp. etc. others) you cannot but remember the speach of aWilliam Adams. godly brother / who openly in the congregation to your faces so threatning and dealing with the people answered / that you ought not to be1. pet. 5.2.3 Iere. 5.31 Luke 22.25.26 etc. Lords over Gods heri­tage: but not withstanding you kept on your course got your wils / ād did as you list / as you also do to this day: so that though you give the church the name that it hath the authority / yet you in deedeIer. 5.31. bear rule / and ha­ve broght the people to delight therein / as apeareth by their pleading for you. If you plead for these things / take heedeGal. 2.18. you build not the prelates and Priests authority / which onceIn your āsw. to M. Hildershā / and to M. Iacob. pa. 165. with 148. you destroied.

The more M. H. pleaded for his corruptions, and for the corrupt ould dis­cipline the more their noughtines appeared.

Do not you (brother Francis) forget that which was taught you of a childe? and I pray you snow now in your age that you learned it wel: namely / that happy is he who is warned by other mēs harmes: for sure your evil dealing hath by these things more and more appeared / ād if you cease not wil stil so do / but be you learned (if you beProv. 9.9 wise) by Mr. Hornes and such like examples.

page 167. with 140. 150. 151. M. H. and M.C. obiected against their brethren (standing forth against their corruptions) innovation: seeking the purse: purging their offences: that they did not things with reason: respected not the commodity of the congrega­tion: that they did that, which was offensive, and slaunderous to good mē, and reioicing and pleasure to the adversaries: but they sought that, which would bring good fruites in Christiā hearts, ād worke constāt quietnes to the Chur.

Here were heavy obiections against brethren / which might discourage weak and faint hearts: and smooth wordes vsed for themselves which might seduce simple peo­ple: but this hath beene theIer. 7.4.8 ād 6.14. ād 28.2.3. etc. maner in all ages to bring generall and odious accusa­tions against rebukers of sins: ād smooth showes for their corruptions / as appeareth not onely by the stories of theMath. 5.11.12. Prophets andAct. 4 and 17. and 24. Apostles but by sundry other Histo­ries / Acts / and monuments written in divers languages.

In these daies mē cease not to do the like / both enemies without / and enemies within the Church: and this P. and D. St. theprov. 26.24.25.26 malicious are not behinde the rest / as appeareth by their dealings alredy / yea they sun­dry times vsed the same obiections / and almost the same words / and the [Page 65] like I looke for in the answer / which not onely the P. but D. St. ād Stā. Mercer have boasted of: wherein let me desier this of thē / that every one that cometh toEze. 14.3. with Isah. 43.23.24. and 44.11.12.13 / etc. Ier. 10.3.4.8.9. offer their shrine to their corruption wil set their name thereby / that so I may know which is the P. which his wifes: which D. St. which M. Ainsw: and which Stan. Mercers: for he also boasted that he would answer. And as I desier it of these named / so I desier it of al the rest who have so much boasted of their answer to our compleint / and de­fense. In the meane time I wil here set down the brethrens compleint and defence against M. Hornes obiections.

That in deede M.H. was the disquieter of the congregation: pa. 167. ād 168. that he and M.C. soght the sole authority and the purse, and their pleasures to be holden for lawes: that they would either establish tiranny, or leave no common wealth in the congregation: that they vrged others with offen­ces, ād committed wickednes themselves: that themselves gave in deede occasion of offence and slaunder to good men, and of high reioicing and pleasure to their adversaries, and Gods enemies: that they would not be admonished of any thing: they would not have things amended: they would not be cōmoned withall in any case: they wolde forsake the flock: they moved others to the like by their example, and drew thē after thē, as if the congregation could not stand without them: that by their dea­lings they made the dissētiōs The pu­blisher no­teth vpon the margēt that then he hoped it might now bespred a­gaine with out of­fence / all things wel weighed. known not onely in the cities where they lived, but in others, yea thorow Europe: they laide the blame vpō others and plaid the prancks thēselves: they laid their owne faults vpō others, and would burthē others with the infamy, which themselves had stirred vp: and that therefore, if now they should cry out, that olde matters were by this meanes rehearsed, themselves should have absteined from pro­voking them therevnto. This is the summe of their answer.

The very same / and many moe things may we truly say in our defēce / that in deede the Pastor M. Fran. Iohnson and Dan. Studly were the disquieters of the congre­gation: that thePro. 13.10 and 21.24. pride of the Pastors Wife was the ground and cause of all the troble: that the Pastor deceived M. Settel Dan. Studly / M. Leigh / and others: afterward the other Elders and lastly the whole congregation by his learning / and suttelty in the pleading covering and daubing vp of his wifes pride: in extolling and boasting of her wisdome modesty and cariage / himselfe poore man having beene be­fore blinded / bewitched and besotted with the slie heights of the subtile proud womā / wherewith shee stole the poore mans heart away: that he and D. St. not onely sought (as M. Horne and Chamb. did) to have sole authority but also got it: that their plea­sures must be for lawes / and so now it is: for when it pleased not them that the Apo­states should be chosen / then were they not: and when it pleased them that they should: then were they chosen: that also they (like M.H. and M.C.) would (howsoever they pretended otherwise) establish a tiranny or leave the congregation may wel be gathe­red by the Pastors and Dan. Stud. much vrging ād labouring to be freed from their offices both at London and here at Amsterdam: yea the Pastor breaking out in plaine wordes / when the congregation withstoode his Wifes pride / that he wolde be gone if shee might not weare the apparell: they (with Maister Horne / [Page 66] and M.C.) vrge the reprovers of them and their corruptions with offē­ces / and thēselves commit wickednes / as is evidēt by D. St.Rō. 13.13. Psal. 50.18.19.20. jere. 23.14 wātonnes with his wifes daughter / and the Pastor by his shifts / and cunning dea­ling strēgthning him therein: they give occasion of offence to al good mē / and cause ofIere. 9.1 lamentation to them that love or affect the truth: they stir vp pleasure / and reioicing to Gods ād our enemies: wil not the Lord re­quier these things at their hands? yesIsa. 43.27.28 jere. 5.9.29 and 9.9. assuredly. They wil not be admo­nished: they wil not amend: they have drawen the congregation to their bought / making themselves the figures of number / and the congregation ciphers to make vp what reckoning they list: by their excommunicatiōs they have made things knowne vnto all within / and without: they raise vp the infamy / and lay it vpon others: they provoke vs to defence / and yet vex that we declare the truth of things: they neither regard reason natu­re / reformed Churches / nor Godsjere. 6.10. Worde / when they make against thē / and yet they wilbe accounted the onelyMiea 3.11 Ierem. 7. Isa. 58.2. and 59.2.3.4. etc. people rightly reformed: they do iniury / and persecute their brethrē yet wil they cover all vnder the name of the Church: so that they do not onely agree with M.H. ād M.C. in their evils / but they are in many things far worse / yea I thinke it is harde to finde twoo (professing religion) sutteller / and craftier to cover and daub vp sins / to strive to make right wrong and wrong right / jsah. 5.20 evil good / and good evil / then this Pastor M. F. I. and this elder D. Stud. so evilly have they profited in going forward in the religion / which they seame to professe / and in comming back to vanity / and worldly wickednes / which they once seamed to have forsaken. Sucely the Lord who hath thus far discovered them / Hose. 5.4.5 jsah. 66.5.6 wil one day fully finde them out / and repay them their dealings to their faces / if they repent not.

page. 169. M. H. and M.C. were charged with vauntings ād braggins of multitude. ād that not onely in the presence of the brethren, but of the magistrate.

Are this Pastor and D. Stud. any other? surely as like / as if they had beene of onejsa. 59.5.6 hatching.Iere. 7.4 for they not onely to their brethren / ād others / but to the dutch preachers can vaunt of multitude / and that the Church / and people have done it. Such shifts to lay the burthen bpon theExod. 32.22.23. Sam. 15.15.21 people they want not: but theIer. 17.9.10. page. 179. with 149. Lord seeth.

Though the brethren shewed the things they did to be according to Gods worde, reasō, yea the things / which thēselves once stoode for / yet M.H. would not yeelde / but would shift it of one way or other ād pretend one answer, or other.

Vp ād downe M. F. I. for thogh never so manifest proofe be broght out of Gods worde / yea his owne handwriting when he was sincere: yet he hath not onely ordinary shifts / sleights / devises / and counterfeit answers to put them of / but also suttel questions to drive from the matter / if it be possible: witnes this his cautiōs / which are nothing else but (ifs) ād que­stions / as the reader afterward in the discourse may see: sojam. i. 22 3.6. jer. 4.22 pag [...] 174 175. wise is he to deceive his owne soule by sittel reasoning.

It is compleined in the discourse of the trobles at Frankf. that it was to be feared the covtroversy which had continued six moneths much hindered ād hurt the people / in holding back the benevolēce of good people from thē.

What is now to be feared then of this controversy / which hath conti­nued above 8. yeares? and indeede this controversy about the Pastors wifes pride / and his pleading for the same hath much hindered the truth / and people: men who were wont to send help to the Church plainly refu­sing to do it any more / after that they heard there was suchHos. 7.10. pleading for pride and excommunicating of the standers forth against it. Thus hath the P. done / and thus (besides the evil example he and his wife have given / whereby otherElizab. Moore / Rose Ei­les / Iudith holder / ād others. weomen among them have mainteined ād covered their pride) hath he holpē the people: but let him ād thē know thatPro. 8.13. God hateth pride / and let them reade what theIsa. 3.16. to 20. etc. page 175.176. Prophet hath left written a­gainst such daughters of Zion.

The brethrē vvaited the amendment of M.H.M.C. ād the rest, which becōmeth Christians, they bare with patience, and would have covered their dealings: but they proved the more malicious, worse, and worse: and seing they would not be as they oght to be, they held it their duety to disclose them, that they might be knowne to be such as they were.

WhatSee the preface to M. Fran. Iohns. pa. 4.5. etc. writings for the amendment of this Pastor / M.F.I. Dan. Stud. and the rest: what seeking of their repentāce: What bearing with patience of injuries both secret / and open: what meanes to have agremēt and peace have beene vsed many know / and our actions declare / which we would not relate least mē should think we2. Cor. 3.1 and 5.2. with 11.16 17 / etc. praise or boast our selves / but they force vs thereto: and now seing neither by vs nor by any meanes we cā vse / no not by the reformed Chur. they wil be reclamed to be such as they oght / they or any other may not be offēded / that they are disclosed to be such / as in deede they are: which a long time we have soght and stil seeke to hide, but they wil have it break forth / and their festered sores wil not beHos. 5.13.15. and 6.1.2.3. and 14.2.3.4. etc. with jer. 3.21.22. page 177. healed but by serious and vnfeined repentance.

M.H. was so wilfull and peevish, that he would not yeelde to very lawful things.

More wilful then this Pastor / and more peevish then Dan. Stud. I think he could not be: for thogh the very Scriptures and their owne wri­tings were broght to persuade thē to practise the sincerity they had pro­fessed / yet they would not: yea G.I. must come to be of their iudgmēt in alledging Ier. 3.3. or else he must be excōmunicated / so peevish / ādEze. 34.4 page 177. 178. cruel are they.

M. Chambers would cary himself demurely, and pretend the good of the Church, when he vsed badd and crafty dealing.

M. Studley far passeth this man / for he can not onely demure and set a colour vpon his ill dealing in controversies / and matters of mony / but even his vngodly behaviour to his wife / and hisWhen the brethrē of­fered to maintaine thē in his house / yet would he not kepe them there but left thē at others mens feet. vnnaturalnes to his owne children can he so smooth over / as he seduceth the people / so smoothe a countenance / sopro [...]. 24 counterfeit wordes / and so scraped a tongue cā he vse / but the proverbe exhorteth vs not toDer. 25. page 178. beleeve such.

M. Chambers would not be broght to give account for laying fotth of the Churches stocke.

M. Bowman the deacon would also be hardly drawen herevnto / and [Page 68] Iohn Nicholas that dissembler ād vnfaithfull mā perverting the2. kin. 27.4 scrip­ture long tooke his brother in lawes parte therein / with some others: yea now it is so disposed / that the P. D. St. with the other Elders (who have beene Apostates) and deacons of their (howsoever the Church have the name of) choise and making make the account among thēselves: and if any man demaund to see it / they have one shift or other to put it of / as that it is not orderly asked / or that if the whole Church aske it / it may see it / they knowing that they have alwaies some flatterers and claw­backs redy / which will onely consent / agree / and do as they please / and so they can shift it / that all the brethren demaund it not. Witnes these / M. Bowmans refusal to give account / being by M. Slade (who had beene and then stil was an elder) put in minde / as if he had not bene faithfull: wherevpon some requested / and vrged Mr. Bowman if he were clear to shew his accounts / and clear himself / but he would not: ād it was shifted of as before is mentioned. So as he giveth great cause to iudg that he was not faithful: forIohn. 3.20 21. faithful men wil not refuse to let their deedes come to light privately or publiquely / to one or to many brethren / as occasion and neede requireth / yea they wil rather offer it1. Sam. 12.3.5. page 194. and 195. vndemaunded.

It was found that the strivings for ceremonies was the continuāce of grud­ges, and pleading for corruptions the encreasing of contentions.

The very same have we found that the pleading for pride hath caused and continued thepro. 13.10. contētiō and the striving for Apostates encreased the hatredAmos 5.10. Iere. 20.8. and grudg / which seing it hath bene so in former ages / we must not be discouraged / butRe. 2. ād 3 page 194. and 195. be faithfull til we overcome.

There is compleint of the misery of the time, being so come to passe, that if any should but with a godly grief bewaile the imperfections that remained, and crave for redresse, they were not onely reviled and taunted scoffed at and termed by these odious names of precisian, puritain, con­tentious, seditious, rebell, traitor, and what not: but also if he came once in presēce of the Bishops, and subscribed not to whatsoever they would, then if he had living to be deprived, or whether he had living, or not, were he learned, or vnlearned, were he man or woman, halte or blinde to prison he must, without all redemtion.

These in deede and such like have bene and are the arguments weapons / and arro­wes vsed by adversaries in all ages ād what wonder is it to finde these in false Chur­ches at Prelates hands when they are found in true Churches at P. and brethrens hands? for as touching scoffings taunts and revilings these spared not / as by their odious termesPage 56 before related appeareth: and touching casting into prisons they do it not for want of wil but for lacke of power aspa. 30.31. is noted. Wel we must be comforted / ādLu. 21.19 mat. 5.11.12 Psal. 125.3. with 76.10. page 195. with our patiēce possesse our soules we are not better thē our predicessors / also the rod of the wicked shal not rest vpon the righteous.

The publisher insinuateth that turne coates, chāgers according to the time. subscribers etc. were in some places thoght to be meete mē for the ministery.

Do not this P. D. St. and the rest account turne coates / changers / and Apostates / such as wil subscribe to what they please meete for the mini­stery? what else witnesseth the holding of H. Ainsw. in office of teacher / ād choosing Stan. Mercer into office of elder / both of them bearing the re­proch ofExec. 44 13. Apostasy?

Godly preachers who hazarded their lives against rebels, pa. 195. ād 196. and 197. were yet for stāding forth against ceremonies accounted rebels, and reviled as traitours ād sedi­tious, as there at large is recorded, which I pray the reader to search, marke, ād well consider.

In like sorte men / who have hazarded all they had / yea theirAct. 15.26. Rev. 12.11. lives for sincerity of the Ghospel against false worship and the remnants of ido­latry / when they afterward also witnessed and stood forth against the P. elders / and Churches corruptions / were by the P. D. St. and the rest ac­counted contentious persons scismatibes / etc. and excommunicated as2. Ti. 2.9. such persons: yea they are moreAmo. 5.10 hated of them / then the most evil doer that ever they proceeded against. So evilly agree strivers for corruptiōs in true Churches with the strivers for ceremonies in false Churches.

By publishing the discourse of the trobles at Frankf. the odious reportes, page 197. and heinous accusations of M. Horne and his partakers were discovered. and the brethren in some measure cleared.

In like maner the publishing of this discourse we hope wil cleare vs a­mong al godly wise men from the vnchristian slaunders given out abroad against vs by this P. M. F. Iohns. D. St. and our brethren / who do not onely reproche vs with ordinary reproches / but shame not to reporte that we have forsakē the cause. And thēGal. 5.11 page 197. why suffer we yet persecution?

The publisher thereof sheweth also, that by the discourse it may be seene where, how, and by whom the countroversy began, by whome it was conti­nued, who on the suffering side, who rediest to forgive and forget that godly peace and concord might be had.

By this discours let the godly1. thessa. 5 21. with Exo. 23.2. try the like / iudg according to Gods worde / and holde that which is good / not following a multitude to over­throw the truth.

If any mā (saith he) be offēded, let him weigh wel, page 197. and 198. that he be iustly of­fended: 2. if any obiect that some things might have beene kept secret (the contentions being among brethren) to the end the common adver­sary should not have cause to triumphe, let this satisfy him, that the cō­mon adversary cannot more triumph, then he doth. Againe, the cruelty of Cain to Abel, of Ismael to Isaac, of Esau to Iacob, of the Patriarkes to their brother Ioseph, the hoate contention betwene Paul and Barnabas, and Paul and Peter etc. all these being knowne to the world, have tur­ned notwithstanding to the great glory of God, as his assured hope was that even this discourse would also in the end.

The same also desier we of the like takers of offense / yea if any further obiect that these be smal things and trifles / let him weigh their sin / that vrge men to yeelde to them herein / or else wilIsa. 66.5. excommunicate them / also (thogh that corruptiō1. kin. 22.13. Iere. 18.24.25.26. Neh. 6.10.12.13. do now so swarme / that al mē almost rather seke to persuade the godly to yeelde or bear corruptions / thē thēselves to help or encourage thē to stand forth against them / or to dehort the strivers for them from their stiffnes therein / yet) let him weigh as in Gods presence [Page 70] whose duety it is to yeeld / the1. Kin. 22 14. Neh. 6.11. gal. 2.5. striver against / or the striver for corrup­tion: remembering that Christ saith.Luke 16.10. He that is faithful in the least / he is also faithful in much: and he that is vniust in the least / is vniust also in much / etc. Let me also put him in mind of the Kingly and godly saying of our gratious King.Basilicon dorō. p. 19 In any thing that is expresly commaunded / or pro­hibited in Gods Word cannot any man be over precise / even in the least thing / counting every sinne not according to the light estimatiō and com­mon vse of it in the worlde / but as the booke of God counteth of it. Accor­ding to which counsel God give him and all of vs his subiects to walke / and then in the end shall we finde that most true / which Christ taught in one of his first sermons / that whosoever shall observe and teach (not onely the greatest / but even) themat. 5.19. least commaundements / he shalbe called great in the kingdome of heaven: and for this let all vpright hearted subiects alwaies1. Tim. 2 1.2.3.4. pray.

page 198.He kept many things by him in secret many yeares, which witnessed his vnwillingnes to publish at length in the middest of great striving, and strug­ling with him selfe what to do he could not by any meanes be resolved, or see iust cause, why he should any longer conceal them.

How many yeares we have concealed things / and kept thē by vs: also how many meanes we have vsed these many yeares to have a quiet ēd / ād godly sound peace: as likewise how now we are forced to publish these things to the view of all / that which isPreface / and exhor­tatian to M. Fran. Iohns. pa. 5.6.7. etc. written to M. Fran. Iohnson the Pastor declareth.

page 198. He witnesseth his indifferency in penning the story, except it be for that in very deede he sought rather how to cover many things, then to lay thē wide open to the worlde.

What these things were I know not: onely this have I heard / that pride was one roote of these contentions / and troblesome tragedy: as itSee here of in the preface to M. Fran. Iohns. pa. 7. and 8. hath beene both of that in M. Brownes time at Middleburgh / and of these in our time here at Amsterdam.

As the publisher would not lay opē many things / so neither will we / if we be not further forced / and see warrant for the same / yea our adversa­ries know / that when G.I. named not some things in his writings / thē­selvesOf this see also pa. 62. named thē / and so discovering their owne nakednes forced him to rebuke them / and call them to repentance: yea so far was he from naming some things even in secret to the Pastor / that in 7. or 8. yeares he would not name them / thogh the Pastor continually vrged / and vexed him to make him name them but never could get his purpose. And this I hope to men of any iudgmēt may witnes mine vnwillingnes to have had such things named ād my willingnes to have had thē buried in silence / which ought amongEphes. 5.3 Christians not once to be named. At length the Father of M.F.I. and G.I. being come over and vsing many meanes to bring his sonnes to agrement: G.I. in love and quietnes told M.F.I. that he should now see hee had not furnised things (as alwaies he charged him / thinking thereby to drive him to name particulars) for he would name vnto him the things in particular betwene them two alone / which he had so many yeares vrged him vnto but he stil kept silent for sundry causes: desiring him wel to weigh them / and to keepe them to himself if he plea­sed / ād so he named them to him / which he also did hoping that he would [Page 71] hereby be the willinger to come to agremēt / that all such things might be buried / and forgotten / ād desiering / as the Prophet Ezec. 12.3 speaketh / that if it were possible he might consider it. For the time it seamed much to move him / but wrought not thorowly with him / being hindered by Dan. Studley, to whō they being related / he so stirred vp the Pastor, that very hoate wordes passed on both sides / and as before he had raised con­tentions betweene brethren, so now he sett division betweene Father and Sonne, whom how God hateth and abhorreth the Prover. 6.16.19 scripture declareth, and this his dealing being evill / Rom. 12.9 pag, 198 and 199 commaundeth to abhorre it.

The publisher of those trobles opposeth to al offences, that might arise, the great profit that might come to Gods Church and posterity, who being taught by other mens harmes (if they be happy) will learne to beware, the hope whereof had greater force to push his pen forward to the finishing thereof, then the displeasures of certaine (arising so far as he saw of no ground) could be to withdraw him from the same, beseeching Almighty God to strengthē him with his holy spirit, that what trobles or trials soever should by the Lordes good providence happen to him thereby, he would vouchsafe to give him a contēted minde, quietly ād with patience to beare it, protesting that in writing the discourse he had respect to Gods glory, the defence of his sacred truth, and the clearing of the slaundered, and not that he sought the hurt, hinderanc, or discredit of any man,

The same ād many moe things may be iustly ād truly sett against the offences and obiections which may arise vpon the publishing of this discourse / but our brethren are come so to2. Co. 10.12. measure others by themsel­ves, that thogh mēspeak faithfully / protest sincerely / ād shew vnfeinedly love / yet they pervert all things / Rom. 1.29 take them in evill parte / and iudg thē to be done in vaine glory / flattery / hipocrisy / dissembling / or such like / in so much as they make all men (who know them) vnwilling to deale with them / many afraide / andRevel. 3.4 very few / scant one of an hundreth that dare stād forth thorowly against their corruptiōs / so many waies have they to catch ād carpe in their reasonings and dealings with mē / as also toIsai. 66.5 mat. 24.48 49. with Ezec. 13.22 and 34.4 vex, and persecute their poore brethren, over whom they have authority when they will not winke at their corruptions / but rebuke and stand forth faithfull against them: but with the same publisher we desier the Lord to give to vs1. Cori. 13 13 faith, hope and love the onely sure rocks and bul­warkes against all enemies / ād to give vs to strive ādRevel. 2.24.25.26 Rom. 8.28 holde fast till we overcome. so know we that all things shall worke together for the best vn­to them that love God, and are called of his purpose thorow Iesus Christ, God blessed, and to be obeied for ever and ever, amen, Amen.

Thus have I according to my ability mat. 25.15 set downe the agreement be­tweene those and these trobles, noting in the margent the pages of the trobles at Frankford, whereby the reader may quickly finde any point, which he desiereth further to see, and consider of, ād though many moe agreemēts might be gathered, yet these I trust may suffice to shew how [Page 72] those and these Pastor, and elders agree in matter, both of them stiving for corruption: and in maner, both of them seeking by suttelties, shifts, authority, craft, and sundry pretences to obteine their purposes: as also to declare that brethren ought to be faithful agaist corruptions in whō­soever. And I novv lesse vvonder that the pastor refused to see, ād Dan. Studly scoffed, vvhen G.I. offered them the booke, vvherein they might see their dealings, because in deede they so iump in the same steps toge­ther, and that the booke laieth them, and their dealings so open, as I con­fes I am not able: neither can I vvrite such an apology for my selfe, as that booke hath ministred, so that I praise. 2. Co. 1.11 and 4.15 God for the publisher his labours, and I for my parte finde that good thereby, vvhich he hoped, and vvished posterity would and might finde. The Matt. 9 38. Lord stirre vp many, ād thrust forth such publishers, labourers, ād defenders of the truth into his harvest vvho may seeke the good of the age praesent, and of posterity.

Yea as by observing the agreements I have found help, so also by the differēces, vvhich I observe betweene them (among other observations) I finde, that as the times grow in age, so mē grow Matt. 24 12.24. vvorse in craft, deceit suttelty, and violence, so as we have much neede in these last daies con­tinually to pray vvith the Luk. 17.5 Apostles. LORD ENCREASE OVR FAITH,

Some of vvhich differences (as of the agreements) I thinke it conve­nient to set downe also (as for sundry other respects, so likevvise) because by differences, and varieties, things are (as by other arguments) proved and witnessed, cleared, and manifested.

DIFFERENCES BETWEENE THE PASTOR, ELDERS, AND people in the trobles at Frākford in Q. Maries daies, and the pastor, elders, and people in the trobles at Amsterdam in Q. Eliza­beths daies.

They at Frankford were content to take counsel / vse the help of the Ministers, and to follow the French Churches in good things. pa. 5. ād 6.

These at Amsterdam have not taken counsel, or vsed the help of the dutch and French Churches here reformed, neither vvill they follow thē or their counsel to this day. When the pastor at his first comming to Am­sterdam vvas requested to go to the dutch preachers, to vse meanes that they might vvalk in agreement together soPhil. 3.15 16 Ro. 14.4. [...] far as they vvere come, he vvould not; but aftervvard vvhen controversies arose about M. Slade, then he, Dan. Studly, and others were redy inough to go, and by reporte caried themselves so captiously, and Lordlike, as they rather hindered, then furthered the truth, and to this day will they not shevv any tokens of true humility, but (in smoothAs appeareth by the subscriptiō to the cautions. Acts. 21.18 etc. ād counterfeit vvordes, as if they were vvilling to yeeld to Gods vvorde, vvill) cary things as they please, and regarde neither brethren, nor reformed Churches, if they yeelde not to them, and agree not vvith them in all pointes, vvhatsoever they please. TheGal. 2.1. to 10. Apostle vvas more lowly and more meeke, he also hath left vs this rule,Phill. 3.15 16. Let vs so many as be perfect, be thus minded, and if ye be other­vvise minded, God shall even reveile the same vnto you, Nevertheles, in that vvherevnto vve are come, let vs proceede by one rule, that vve may minde one thing.

Theire care was / that a forme of discipline, and orders might be sett downe in writing / that al men might see / hear / reade / and know their dueties. page 6, 7 with 11 [...] 111. &c.

This care vvas never heard to be in this pastor, elders, or people, and if any mā speake hereof, he is referred generally to the vvorde of God, and so to the pastors, elders, and brethrens iudgment: vvhich (I confes) though I have heretofore much vvondered at, that no certaine descrip­tion of orders was gathered forth of Gods Worde, and sett dovvne in vvriting for all to knovv, but still all referred as before is said, yet novv I cease to marvel, because thorovv much, and long experience in dealing about these controversies vvith the Pastor, and Dan Studley I have found them so to say, and vnsay, to doe, and vndoe, as it may be one of their Pollicies is, to keepe their people from having any certaine orders sett dovvne in vvriting, and to refer them generally to the vvorde, etc. Because they may so the more easily, and at their pleasure lead them as they list, interpreting the [Page 74] the scriptures as they please, and will 1. Cor. 14 32.33. submitt themselves to none 2. pa. 3.16 wresting it after their affections, and making it like a bell to sound, as they interpret and imagine: This is witnessed by their owne hād­writings. first it sounded, and made against choise of such into Ecclesiasticall office, as had fallen from the true service of God to idolatrous worship; now they imagine, and interpret it to sound for the choise of such: and they cover these contrarieties by subtil shifts, and cunning wordes: as, we take it so for the time, it is so, so far ae we now see: may it not be so interpreted? such, and such cautions are to be considered with other such like shifts, which the pastor now and then vseth in his writings, ād dealings, thereby keeping a starting hole, to fly out another way, if he please, and so 2. Cor. 2.17 and 4.2. maketh he marchandise of the worde to serve their turnes, and clokes to cover their deceitful dea­ling; and have no speciall and certaine orders sett downe in writing which all men might see, and read.

Pa. 37.40.There was agreemēt among thē / that the matter should be decided by learned men.

These differ far from them herein, they will not consent herevnto, they will not be This is witnessed by the testimony of the dutch preachers givē to the Pastors Father. persuaded, or intreated to let the reformed Churches heare, try, judg, and end the controversy betweene them and vs.

Page 48They received the purest order sometime / though they had before la­boured for the contrary / and though they were inconstant.

These (labouring for the corrupt order in choise of officers, ād being hindered) received not the purest order, but craftely staied and deferred the choise for that time: and afterward, when they saw their opportuni­ty, and had wrought things to their pleasure, propounded againe the choise of officers, and then got their will, and chose Stan. Mercer to be elder, a man noted with the reproche of apostasie, and whose name they had rased forth (in former time of their sincerity) from among them, who were nominated for offices, because he had declined frō the truth, ād so committed apostasy, as by Dan. Studle is owne A copie hereof was sēt ād shewed to Dan. Stud. but (according to his olde woont) he shifted it of / and still continueth in his evill. hād writing (which I yet have by me) appeareth.

Page 60.119.They had care for learning / disputation / poore studēts / prophecy / trā­slating of bookes / having a library etc.

These have littel or no care at al for learning the exercise of prophe­cy is quenched among them: touching a library they are so far frō fur­thering that worke, that if some one have any store of bookes, one or other envieth him, one or other counselleth him to sell them, yea whē studēts (which have beene but few) come, littel regard is had, and Dan. Stud. (often the author, and vsually the setter forward of evill in that congregation) findeth one fault, one exception, one quarrel, or other against them; whereby they are either discouraged, driven to leave their [Page 75] studying, to be take thēselves to handy See here­of in pa. 61 trades, or to go againe to En­gland, yea some hath the Pastor and he got to be excommunicated, and none vvill he agree withal, except they be as Henry Ainsvvorth that 2. kin. 16.16. with Gala. 1.10 1. Thes. 2.4 manpleaser, who will say as he saith, do as he doth, ād bēd at his beck: if they once contradict him, and be constāt, then setteth he all his craft ād pollicies on vvorke, and either by his owne, or the pastors meanes he worketh thē out. These things are witnessed not onely by his dealings about M. Cl. and M Sm. vvhen he was in prison (which if he deny, I can declare by particular writings betweene him and the pastor) but also about G.I.M. Cr. M Sl. ād about M. Gr. so as I have tolde him to his face, that he cannot endure students or learning, because it contrarieth, and discovereth his craft and suttelty, ād he desiering sole autority, therefore disgraceth the opposers against him, first in secret carping at thē, finding fault, and stirring vp the pastors affections against them, then by littel, ād littel bringing his purpose to passe, so as (if he can) he will not suffer stu­dents long to remaine, and continue their studies among them,

They at Frankford were often prevented in their Pollicies.Page 60.

These vvere seldome prevented, which Psa. 50.21 Isa. 57.11 maketh them so proud, wil­ful, violent and headstrong, that they regard not any, no not reformed Churches, still boasting that they vvill answer all mē: but let thē know, that though the Lord defer, yet if they repent not 1. Corin. 3 19.20. Psal. 50.22 eccl. 8.12.13 Isa. 57.12 13. ād 66.6 Ezec. 10.43 and 22.31 he vvill at length (as alredy in part he hath) catch them in their owne craftines, call them to reckening, bring their ovvne waies vpon their owne pates, and fully re­compense them all their vnchristian pollicies, and dealings.

Pa. 64.65 66.67.They could not braw the Church to their bent / but stil the brethren abode faithful got things amended / and suffered not the heady pastor M. Horne, or the demure and craftie M. Chambers to prevaile,

These quickly within a year or two Isa. 6.19 Iere. 5.31 and. 50 / 6 Mica 3.5 2. tim. 3.13 deceived ād seduced the people, drew them to their boughts, and now do what they list, so as in deede it is to be iudged that vve may truly say vnto them: Howsoever Revel. 3.1 they have a name that they live, yet they are dead.

Page 64.It seameth / that M, Horne was ashamed to be both party / accuser / ād iudge in his owne case / and therefore would not answer directly.

Herein this Pastor ād Dan. Stud. differed from him, for though for a time they vvould not, yet at length in their heate, and rage they vvere not ashamed to confes that they were G.I. his accusers, and yet sat as iudges in their own case: So was their pro. 26.26 malice discovered in the congregation, ād so began Iere. 20.2 and. 23.2 Ezec. 34.21 pa. 64, 66. their headines to appeare, vvhen (being parties and accusers) they vvould also be iudges.

There the Pastor threatned sharply to vse Ecclesiasticall discipline a­gainst M, Ashley, M, Hailes, and the rest / but he was prevented by the Bre­thren, [Page 76] and his hornes were cutt short.

This pastor also threatned in the matter about his wifes pride, and be­haviour, that he would be no longer pastor, or his brother should be excommunicated: and therein he exceeded Maister Horne, for the peo­ple not keeping in, nor cutting his Eze. 34.21 Hornes, but suffering him to push his brother therewith, he proceeded on, and having often pushed, at length breaking the bounds, became raging, thrust vvith side and shoulder, and vvhen none vvould pronounce the sentence of excommunication against G.I. being present, and shevving them by GODS Worde, that they could not in good conscience do it: yea vvhen they had striven about an houre, vvho should do it, and none would, then he (I say) in his fury and rage vexing, stood vp, and said, he would pronounce it, and so he did: vvhereby he became (as he had beene party, accuser and iudg, so) also pronouncer and executioner of the sentence in his vvifes and his own case. Yea having thus got his vvill, and broken the limits of modesty, and godlines towards his brother, he became novv also more egregiously impudent, namely in his owne case to sitt in judgment, to give consent, and to heare his owne Father excommunicated about these things, he having come to seeke and make peace betweene him and his brother: Yea he boasteth in writing, that he wil iustify the excommunicating of his Father: so that he is not onely so ill and vvorse then M. Horne, but let the godly wise iudg, if he be not so ill, yea worse then Balaam in some respects, as liuing in the time Heb. 2.2.3 12.25 Ezec. 34.2.3.21. of the Ghospel, being a pastor of the congregation, a Sonne, Deut. 27.16. Lev. 20.9 yea a sonne that had continually from his youth vp, received portions from his Father for the good of soule and body, sparing no cost, no labour, no paines, that might do him good, were he in prosperity, or were he in troble: So that thus to recompense his Father verifieth the wordes of the 2. Tim. 2.1.3.5 Apostle that in the last daies shall come perilous times, wherein men shalbe without natural affection, having a shew of godlines, but have denied the power therof: and therefore exhorteth the godly to turne away from such,

page 69.The letters which M. Hales wrote ād preferred to the Church were openly read / he was cleared / ād having vsed meanes to make peace / was found to be vniustly accused of scisme by Mr. Horne.

This Pastor, Elders, or people, will not suffer any letters or writings to be read openly, but what they plea [...]e: they would not openly reade the first writings, which G.I. delivered to the Church: further the Church laying it vpon G.I. to answer in writing vnto the accusations brought against him, ād he doing it and delivering it to the Church, yet could he never obteine to have it all publiquely read, but the pastor ād Dā, Stud. [Page 77] read what they pleased; yea though William Asplin and others much re­quested to have it opēly read, yet would they not. Reasōs also writtē why in such contentiō he could not ioine with thē in the seale of the cove­nant he gave, but they would not reede thē openly: moreover giving thē reasons why he could not yeelde vnto thē as they would force him, they would not receive but reiected: Moreover the copie of their owne reasons be­ing brought by William Asplin / that Apostate ā ought not to be chosē / they would not reade them nei­ther suffer them to be opēly read. whē a letter and note was sent to the Church by M.H. offering to prove before the Church or the Magistrate Dan. Stud wanton behaviour with his wifes daughter, they would not receive, much lesse reede it, pretending it was not their order, and that it was from one without: and yet if letters be sent with mony, or any other letters that please them, those they will openly reade, etc. Also when the Pastors Father was here, G.I. his letter being come to light, which the Pastor said was so abhominable (and whereby he, and Dan. Stud. most persuaded the congregation to excommunicate his brother) G.I. sent the copy thereof vnto them and the congregation, (as he had promised he would, if ever it came to his hands, that so the truth of things might be knowne) desiering that it might be openly read in the congregation, but the Pastour, and Dan, Stud would not yeeld, thouhg the Pastors Fa­ther also desiered the same: and the true cause of their refusall in my iudgment was, because (as I am persuaded) the letter in all mens iudg­ments (that are not partiall or preiudicial) wil cleare me, and declare M. Fran. Iohnson, the Pastor my brother to have dealt most vnchristianly, vnbrotherly, yea vnnaturally with me. And he hath not so dealt with me alone, but with our Father also, and would not read publiquely the vvri­tings which his Father sent in his case to the Church with request, and charge, to have them openly read, that so all might heare and know the truth of things. So farr are this people from dealing iustly, as the Church at Frankford did, and so are they lead and seduced by their leaders.

It was concluded and agreed by them at Frankford / that brethren meeting to consult for the peace / and good of the Church / it was not vn­orderly / seditious / scismatical / or tending to scisme:pa. 71.72. that the pastor / ād el­ders / being / parties / were no fit iudges: that the Church / or others were to deal therein: that the meeting of the Church without the pastors / ād elders / (if they would not be present) was lawfull.

Deu. 5.29 Acto. 11.23 and 13.43 and 24.22 Oh, that this Church had likewise bene constant in keping their authority, and had sett downe orders, and nor suffered the pastor and elders to deceive, and seduce thē: but herein is great difference betwene these, and thē: for M. Fran. Iohnson, and Dan, Stud. vsually so carie matters, that they kepe this power from the Church, they would not suffer such things to be tried: it was inough for thē when brethren mett together for the good of the Church, to say it was troblesome cariage etc. they drew the Church to let thē sitt as iud­ges: [Page 78] and vvhatsoever is concluded publiquely, that must first be concluded among them, the Church are ciphers to make vp the reckoning, and that they might the more deceive the people, praetending in wordes that the Church ought to haue the authority, and that things should be done openly in the congregation) they blamed the dutch Churches: as that the eldership did al, ād had the authority, whereas the Church ought to judg, ād cōclude: by this reproofe of the dutch Such praetēces, ād fleights are to or­dinary with the pastor ād Dan. Stu, whē they meane, ād practise the con­trary: vpō such like dealing, was it, that Dan. Stu. was called a Machi­villian, blearing the eies of this people as if no such thing vvere done by themselves, but they misliked such au­thority: when as indeede and in truth they do the same, ād vsurpe much more authority over their members and Church, thē the dutch do, how­soever they praetend the contrary.

pa. 72.73 77.78.M. Horne / M. Chābers / ād they on their side sought to get the autho­rity into their hands / and to that end vsed many shifts / ād pleaded hard / but godly and faithful Brethren hindered it / and the Church kept her authority.

As this Pastor, ād Dā. Stud. agreed with that Pastor ād elder in seeking the authority, so they exceeded them, in that they gott it, and this people differed (frome those) being vnfaithful; and not Rev. 2.23 24.25. holding fast against the deepe learning,Read M. Plancius answ. to the pastor. page 39.crafty cariage, and suttel reasoning of the Pastor, and Dan Studly.

pa. 111. and 127.128.In the Church at Frankford / none / man or woman / were to be recei­ved members without making confession of their faith / also great care was in admitting youth to the supper of the Lord / none being to be ad­mitted / til they were able to make cōfessiō of their faith before the whole congregation / and also to have an honest testimony of towardnes in godly conversation.

This also was the maner of this Church in former times: but corrup­tion creeping vpon them, they now differ from it: and if the Pastor and Dan, Stud. be pleased with the party, and that Dan. Stud. speak for him, if he can but say (yea) to that, which Dan. Stud. speaketh, it is inough, he may be a member, though (if he be tried) he be not able to give account of any point of faith: if he cōfesse the English church to be a false Church promise to seperate frome it, ād to walke vvith thē, it is inough, though he know not what a false or true Church is, neither be able to render a reason forth of Gods worde, concerning a false or true Church: Whereas all Brethren ought to be 1. pet. 8.3.15.16. redy to render a reason of the hope that is in them.

It is most lamentable to heare know / and consider what devises / and meanes they vse to fill vp their number and what kinde of members they have / and yet who but they? if they once be drawen to be vnder that companie / all is covered if he once be a member / thē all is wel / then they are like to Michah / Iudie. 17.1.13 the man of mount Ephraim / he knew the Lorde would be good to him because he had a Levite / ād yetRead the 17. Chapter he corrupted [Page 79] the Levite / ād walked in much idolatry: these also having gott vnder the cover of the Church and can cry we are of the Church / then they boast and please themselves as if the Lord must needes blesse them / Deut. 29.19. etc. Iere. 7.10 howsoever they walke in corruptions / and be far frō following ād practising the sincerity / which they professe / they cry the Church / the Church of God / as they didIer. 7.4 the Tempel of the Lord / the temple of the Lord / and yet are far from walkingmat. 5.16 to 20. 1. Pet. 1.13 to 16 / etc. Rev. 2. ād. 3 as a true Church / far from obeying the voice of the Lord: as theyIs. 65.6.7 with 66.5 said / stand apart come not neere to mee / for I am holier thē thou / so can / ād do these say / I am of the Church I have not to do with you you are without / you are an excommunicate / etc. But they know not / or else they forget what theIer. 7.5.6. etc. Scripture threateneth against such vaine boasters: they mark notAmos 6.1.2.3 the woe pronounced against them / that are at case in Zion / and trust in the mountaines of Samaria / which were famous at the beginning / they lay not to heart what is there writtē: Wel now I desier them to reade and consider the Scriptures better: Let them lay them to heart / and know that many Hipocrites and2. Cor. 11 26. Gal. 2.4. Iude 4 false brethren creepe into the Church of God, that theyIob 13.16 ād 27.8. etc. Mat. 24.5 [...] shall not come before God: thatIob 13.16 ād 27.8. etc. Mat. 24.5 [...] they shall have their portion with vnbeleeuers and Hipocrites. Let them try their owne hearts wel / and remember thatmat 20.16 many are called / but few chosen / thatCant. 2.14 Mat. 7.15. Iohn. 10 Ezec. 34. wolves ād foxes / theves ād robbers creepe in and climb vp into the folde / drive out the sheep and lambes / whom the true pastor and shep­heard wil yet gather let every one therefore I say examine himself according to GodsHeb. 4.12 worde / which is sharper then and two edged sworde and entreth through / then vnto the dividing asunder of the soule / and of the spirit / and of the iointes / and of the mar­row and is a discerner of the thoughts / and intents of the heart: Let them not rest in theLuk. 13.24 to 28 bare title of the Church / for so their condemnation wilbe the greater. But let them walke worthy the Ghospel / which they professe / that they may escape these things: for page 25.26.42God / who cannot lie, hath left these things written to admonish vs / vpon whom the endes of the world are come. Wherefore let him that thinketh he standeth / take heede / least he fall.

pa. 111 112.Among them at Frākford care was had for encrease in godlines / ād reverent behaviour in hearing the worde / administration of the Sacra­ments / etc.

Before the Pastors, and Dan. Stud. comming over, there was also care among these for the encreasing in knovvledg, and godlines, but they brake that order, as page 25. 26. 42 before is shewed, and it is greevous to heare or see (as reporte is) what irreuerence there is among the boies, and girles: Yet Dan. Stud. and some other began to broche the error which had long lurked in M. Ainsworths bosome about the admitting of children to the supper of the Lord: But the Pastor (would God he had done in al things, as in that) stopped it, and nipped the head in the Isa. 36.5 page 112 118 hatching.

There was care to chathechize the children / and to instruct the yong ones in religion certaine times in the weeke / that they might be able to render an account of their faith in the open congregation.

Here is not this care, yea it is to be feared that they condemne this course, and account it not lawfull: and yet it hath beene vsed in the pri­mitive Churches, and is still vsed in the reformed Churches to this day: yea (which is most principall, and warrantable) these Luke 1.4 Act. 18.25 Gal. 6.6 Scriptures in the new Testament (as I am persuaded) shevv and warrant this If any desier furter to be satisfied here­of, let thē read visi­nus cha­thechis­me, page 13.14, etc exercise of instruction, the Holy Ghost in al of these places vsing the very same vvorde in the originall, from whence our worde (chathechizing) is borrowed. Phil. 1.27. Tit. 1.2. Heb. 6.18. 1. Cor. 10.11.12.

page. 113.There was also at Frankford order appointed as generally for private and publique offences / so specially / if any person of the congregation were knowen to be a hinderer / or defacer of any of the godly vsages then exercised in the same congregation / either privily / or apertly / by worde / letter / or deede / the same should acknowledg his offence with satisfaction to the Church.

If this Church had sett down such an ordinance, it may be, the pastor, and Dan. Studley would not at their first comming have beene so bolde to break the order and care of the elders, and Church in weekely Act. 20.20. vi­siting from house to house, and examining how they profited in Reli­gion and godlines: neither would they have brokē the order (by choosing apostates) agreed vpon ād practised by themselves according to Gods Ezec. 44.10 / etc. Act. 6.3. etc 1. tim. 3.2.7 vvorde, reasons being written, that such might not be chosen: they vvould not so headily have Rom. 1.30 2. Tim. 3.2 brokē promise vvith the Church: they vvould not have Isah. 29.20.21. Prov. 3.34. scoffed, derided, and reviled so vsually as they did; the Pastor vvould not so have Isa. 28.14 Ezec. 34.4. brokē out, that he vvould be gone, if his vvife might not weare the apparel: In a worde, if there had such 1. Ti. 3.15 ordinā­ces beene sett dovvne, they and many others vvould have beene kept from many inconveniences.

But as before is said, it may be they are crafty, and suttel in setting down no certain orders, because they may monethly or yearly change as they list, and be the lesse espied, when there are no certain orders to charge thē with­all, They live in a later age, then Maister Horne, and so are more crafty, yea it is to be feared that the pastor Maister F, I. applieth now his studies more to craft and suttelty, then to sound learning: for he is growen so suttel, that he is not ashamed to daub and couer any thing: yea he boasteth to iustify the excommunicating of his Father, having neither idolatry, heresy, error, nor vilenes of life against him: but comming to be a peacemaker, ād not yeelding to what they pleased, they excommunicated him. If he have so profited in suttelty to iustify such excommunicatiōs to be good, to count Isa. 5.20 21. darknes light, good things bad, peaceseekers to be vile persons and worthy excommunica­tion,Gal. 6.7 Ier. 17.9.10. Heb. 4.12.13.surely his profiting is all to bad, and he nedeth to begin another lesson, namely to learne to forget the evil craft wherein he is so Ier. 4.22 Isah. 9.16. Psa. 64.5.6 Iā. 1.22.26 wise, and cunning to deceive his owne soule and others by his suttel reasoning: but let him and them know, that to their terror (if they repent not) and to the comfort of such, whose soules they hunt, and cast forth, hath the Lord left his Deut. 10 16.17. Rom. 2.5 to 11. 1. Pet. 1 17 worde, and examples written, which we must continually meditate in and alledg, de­siering them also to reade and lay them to heart, if their consciences dare, as also to know, that though in their boasted answer they pretēd to take thē a­way, and thereby deceive themselves, ād others, yetMica. 5.3God is not mocked, he wil give Isa. 66.5 6. Psal. 64. Ezech. 13 and 34. righteous iudgment without respect of persons,

pag. 118, and 122.There was among them at Frankford speciall care for strangers.

These have litel, or no care for poore strangers, all care is for themsel­ves: strangers, that come to them and have stockes are much made of so long as they have mony, and Mica. 5.3 put into their mouthes, but when all is [Page 81] spent, then they are not regarded then they may shift for themselves.

The first is witnessed and plaine by their cunning getting of the poore into their service, their vvringing and smiting of them vvhen they have them, and their selling of them for silver, things cried out of by the Isa. 3.15. etc. jer. 34.9 etc. Amo. 7.6.7 and. 8.4.6 Eze. 22.29. Zach. 7.10. Iam. 2.3.5 6. Pro­phets, and abhorred by the Lord: the second is witnessed by the com­pleint of sundry who have brought stocks over vvith them: If they deny these things in their boasted ansvver, I shall name particulars, to their further shame, but I wish the Officers rather to examine and amend these things among them. Surely, they ought to be kinde to Gal. 6.10 Heb. 13.1.2 Rom. 15.26 with Lev. 19.33.34. Deu. 10.19 all stran­gers, but specially to poore brethren, strangers in a strange Land.

pag. 121 122. 124.There was care for the sick / and for such as were in deede poore / as also that such as needed not / should not receive benevolence / that being nothing else but to robbe the needie / and if any were found to have recei­ved / that needed not / he should not onely be exempted from any more partaking of the benevolence til it appeared he had evident neede / but also that he should make therefore publique satisfaction / before he were admitted to the communion.

The care of these for the sik is smal, they sēd thē to the hospital or spit­tel, and touching the poore in dede, if they please not their humors, they may sitt empty inough, they may be glad, if they have bread, and vvater, yea sometimes they help them not vvith so much as vvil finde them bread. Concerning such amōg thē as are receivers of cōtributiō, ād neede not, some are mainteined by contribution, who are reported to have had their stock at interest, ād now have it in Marchants hands. Maister Stud­ly also See in pa. 24. mo­re hereof. vvould have contribution for his daughter, when shee needed not, yea when some offered to mainteine her for her worke: so that if there had beene such an order sett downe (as this at Frankford was) it may be, they vvould not thus greedily have put into their own mouthes nor have beene offended with the gainstanders, yea envy them, as Mai­ster Studly did, which before Page 24. is noted: but such greedy dogges, as the Isa. 56.11 Mica. 3.5. etc. Prophet calleth them, vvhich are angry if a man put not into their mouth, vvill the Lord one day iudg: though brethren neglect, or dare not reprove, and stand forth faithfull against them, and their dealings, as they ought: And these brethren at Frankford vvill rise Mat. 12 41.42. with Luk. 12.48. in iudgment against them.

There were orders sett downe in writing for the worship of God: what good and honest conversation should be among them:pa. 115. to pa. 133. what the authority of the Officers / and what of the CHVRCH: what the dueties of members / and what of the Officers: scoffing and taunting to be avoyded: comely order to be kept: vnlawful and con­fused speaking to be reproved: lawful speaking not to be rebuked: Who to be accounted the CHVRCH / if such strife arose / as that some departed the congregation: Members not to be recei­ved [Page 82] hastely / but with proofe and honest testimony of Godly conversatiō: what to be done in offences private / and publik: due ād great care to be had in excommunicating / even of notorious offenders: how to cary them selves in civil controversies: meanes set down to make / continue and encrease peace: when the elders might try / and iudg a matter: when they were to be appealed from / as being not competent iudges:pag. 110. 111. to 134. censures sett vpon vniust accusations / exceptions / and appeales: censures also against officers offending: orders about recordes / wils and Testaments: for all these and many other things both in Church ād civil affaires were there orders set downe in that discipline / which the reader may there read / see / and mark at large if he please. This also was sett in conclusion / that because all mens doings be vncertaine and changeable / the discipline / and orders of the Church should be read openly once every quarter / and warning thereof before should be given to the whole congregation / both that every member thereof might know their duety / and that every mā might with liberty quietly speak his minde for the changing / and amen­ding of it / or any parte thereof / according to Gods worde / and the same exhibited in writing with the Arguments and reasons of that his request.

Oh, that there had beene among this people such care; love, desier, ād constāt labour for encrease in good things: that orders had alwaies beene sett downe, and that in vvriting to be read and known of all: but herein they differed far from them of Frākford: these things have not yet beene seene or heard of among them if such orders had beene ‡ written,1. Tim. 3.14.15. Pro. 21.20.21. Eccl. 12 9.10.11.and quarterly read, then (as is to be hoped) had not such broiles, and conten­tions grown in all times, as have done: if they had learned by these exam­ples to bevvare, the sects, and heresies of some might have beene preuen­ted: the evil lust of others quenched: the pride, vaine affections, ād aspi­ring mindes of some suppressed; but (with Ier. 9.1 Lame. 2.18 lamentation may it be writ­ten) good dueties have beene neglected, and as if men that come to the thresholde of the Church were learned inough, and had the Bible at their fingers endes, all is referred to the Bible, there are no orders collec­ted, set down, and written for their encrease in true knowledg, ād vpright obedience: further, that (which is 1. Cor. 6.5 Heb. 512 Rom. 12.11 shame to them all, if they cā be asha­med) may be truly written that many in their families, and congregatiōs, who are not come halfe so far as wee in profession, practise more godly exercises, and have moe holy orders set down and written for the good of their charges, then are among this people: yea, which of all other is most lamentable, the pastor, and elder Dan. Stud. (like men seeking to quench the spirit) if any do stirr vp to a more strict walking, to a more serious care in private and publique dueties both in the family, and con­gregation, Pro. 4.18 Mat. 5.16. Iohn. 15.2 5.8. Rom. 13.11 etc. with. Luke. 12 47.48. Phili. 2.15.16 then when we were in the former profession, ād nicknamed praecisians, I say, the pastor and Dan. Stud. accounted it hipocrisy, vaine glory, creeping into houses, deceiving, and such like, seeking by such [Page 83] Isa. 28.14 and. 29.20 21. scornings to discourage, and disgrace: and thus through their meanes vvere good dueties hindered, zeal quenched, and security crept on, yea it is to be marked, that this their dealing hath God punnished, the zeal that was in them at the first, and before they came to this profession and practise, being become colde; their first love being Rev. 2.4 left, the most of them breaking 1. tim. 1.19 good consciences, and howsoever Revel. 3.1 they have a name to live, are in deede dead The Lord knoweth, that 1. Co. 4.14 I write not these things to disgrace them, for they are my brethrē, and we profes one profession, but to vse al the good meanes I may to bring them to see their sins, ād shame, that Ezec. 12.3 if it be possible they may be ashamed, and repent: least the Lord come, ād Isa. 66.5 appear to their shame: as also, that though they wil not be asha­med and repent, yet Hose. 4 15 Rev. 2.7.11 17.29. and 3.6.13 22. others, and posterity to come (for I rest assured Ier. 31.22 with Mat. 3.9 God will have vvitnesses of his truth in all ages) may take heede, and beware by such examples to prevent the heavy calamities, and miserable trobles, which follow corruptions, and vnfaithfull walking even in the truest Churches, as also carefully to seeke and set downe all good orders and meanes, whereby godlines, righteuousnes ād sobriety may be encreased: vnto vvhich the wole course of the scripture both in the Isah. 5. Ier. 7. Ezec. 13. and 34. Hag. 1. ād 2 Mal. 1. and 2. and. 3 1. Cor. 6.1 etc. 2. Cor. 5 Gal. 2.3.9. ād 2.11. etc. and. 5.1. to 12. with 6.12 / 2. Pet. 2 Iude the whole epistle Rev. 2. and. 3 Prophets, and Apostles doth tend.

And hereby the way lec me exhort (ād God worke it in) them / who now seeke in our land the reformation of the Church / that if God (inPro. 21.1 whose hand the kings heart is / as the rivers of Water / to turne it whithersoever it pleaseth him) if I say God encline his Maiesties heart to have a synode / and to give so singular and happy a blessing by him / as to reforme the Church / and make him (as he hath beene before / and long may he be so stil) aIs. 49.23 nourcing Father vnto his Church / that then there be care (as of con­science in Gods presence) to sett down orders out of Gods Worde / whereby such occa­sions of trobles and tumults may be takē away / and kept in / and peace with holines alwaies followed: for if this be first done atPsa. 101.2 to 8. home / how great hope is there / that the1. Ti. 6.15 Rev. 17.14. to 16. King of Kings may vse him as his hand abrode to destroy the kingdome of Anti­christ and to advance Christs kingdome. It is a great honour to him / and all his sub­iects / and frends as also an astonishment / and terror to his enemies / that it is prophe­cied / he shal pul the pope out of his throne and many Godly hope and expect the wor­ke / that he as a Christian Prince shal (which he alredy doth) hate the whore alwaies make her naked / desolate / eat her flesh / ād burne her with fire. And of this his honour to come shall he give a testimony to all men and have a sure seal to his owne soule ād conscience / that in himselfe or in his loines he shall do it / if (as to his hand his predices­sors in their kingdomes have cut of the popes head the Cardinals: his shoulders / bo­dy / and bowels the Abbats Monkes / Friars Nuns etc.See of these in M. Cartwrigt M. Tra­vers / and M. Cha­dertons workes: M Barrowes discovery of the false Church etc With their false doctrines / and abhominable ordinances / and brought in Christ / with the profession of his Ghos­pell / so) he destroy the remnants / and buyry in the pit of rotting the legs / feete / and whatsoever hath sprung from Antechrist: Is. 49.23 namely the Archprelates / Lordprelates / parsons / vickars / curates deanes / archdeacons Commissaries / and all the other false Officers / with the false worship superstitions / and abhominable ordinances yet re­teyned in their worship and courtes / not once heard of in Christs Testament / and yet are remaining in parte of his Dominions: ād vtterly rooting out these / give to Christ the ful and whole golden Scepter in his Church both in doctrine / officers / ād govern­ment / as he the King of Kings hath put the Scepter of these three kingdomes into his hand peacably / to the inerpressable reioycing of all vpright godly hearts / and contrary to all mens expectations: for which God make him / and all vpright men thankful: if I [Page 84] say / he do first these at home / surely God wil further honour him abrode / for God thatTit. 1.2. with 1. Sam. 2.30 cannot lie hath said: Them that honour mee / I wil honour: and the truth here­of hath our King found / and he abiding faithful / Iosu. 1.7.8.9. and. 23 6.8. etc. Heb 13.5.6 the LORD will not faile him.

Further let me be a litle bolde to exhorte them that preach before our King (and the Lord put into their hearts / and mouthes as he did into Maister-DearingsM. Dea­rings Ser­mon before the Quene pag. 8. 9. 10. etc. in our Q. daies to her face) godly ād boldely to speak to call to his remembrance Gods mercies to him / to exhorte him not to be forgetful to stir him vp to confes Gods good­nes to him / to be more and more thankful for all his benefits / to discharge his faith with the Prophet / and cry in spirit:Psa. 116.12. Quid retribuam domino pro omnibus, quae retribuit mihi: What shall I render vnto the Lord for all his benefits that he hath bestowed vpon me? to reforme that is amisse in court and country in the Church and in the common wealth: not onely to reforme / but to seeke the Lorde in due order / least the Lord make a breach as he did when David sought to bring the arke / because1. Chro. 13 7.10. etc. with Cap. 15.13.14. etc they sought him not after due order: and yet David was a man after1. Sam. 13.14. Gods owne heart / and as an Angel of God to discerne betweene good and had: as (without flattery or seeking to please man / but to Gods glory and our comforts be it written) our King also hath God given to be the learnedest / godliest / and wisest king in Christendome / yea in the world that we know or hear of: God give him to encrease therein / sanctify it vnto him and vs / give him also ād vs to walke worthy so great gifts and mercies / yea the King of Kings / and God of wisdome so guide him / that he may make such a refor­mation in his kingdomes / as his enemies may be daunted and astonished / all god­ly hearts reioiced and comforted / and it may be as a sure testimony given / that God wil vse him and his posterity as his instruments hereof not onely in his owne / but other kingdomes / that so blessings may be vpon him / and his posterity to the praise of God:Act. 13.22 2 famu. 19.27. with 14.17.20. the destroying of the wicked ād wickednes: the salvation of their owne sou­les: the happy comfort of al Gods people ād their eternall glory thorow Iesus Christ God blessed and to be obeied for ever and ever. For which let all true / vpright / and Godly hearted men more and morePsa. 20. ād 21. and 72. with 1. tim 2.2.3. pray / and say / Amen / Amen.

They at Frankford yearly chose elders / deacons / and other Officers / except the two teachers of the worde:Pag. 125. 126. and it may be they did it as for sundry other causes / so also because they saw / that otherwise corrup­tion / pride / and tiranny might creepe into mens hearts / when there was no change of them: whereas being changed every year / and themselves comming againe vnder government as other members / it would make them more vpright and careful to governe wel / both to give good exam­ple / and to feele and finde afterward the benefitt of good and vpright governmēt thēselves in others / when they had before performed the like.

This Pastor, Dan. Stud. and the rest differ far from these herein, for they will not onely not have this order, but they condemne it as vnlaw­ful: he that is once must be ever: and therefore when they had dealing vvith the Dutch Church about Maister Slade, they rebuked them for chāging Their writing (whereof I now ha­ve a copie) and their letters to M. Iu­nius now printed / witnes it. their elders yearly, and they did it in the name of the congre­gation, when as in deede the congregation had not duely considered the­reof, yea some desiring to have a copie of the things, vvhich they dealt about, that they might the better consider thereof, it was denied, and it could not be obteined of the elders: much lesse could they see the argu­ments of the one, or the answers of the other, but they must rest in the elders relating of them, and in their worde.

Whether they plaied not herein, not onely superintendents in deede (thogh they wil not have the name thereof) but also 1. Pet. 5. [...] Luke 22.25.26. Lordes, yea more, then many Lordes dare, or will do, to make that the action of mē, which they have not seene or considered of, neither can have a copie thereof, when they desier it, let the Godly wise iudg, and give sentence of this ma­ner of dealing? Let also the Godly (whensoever they come to practise reformation) looke vvel to 1. Thess. 5 21. Isa. 8.20 try all things by Gods word, not to leave their authority in the Pastors and Elders hands, not to pin their consciē­ces vpon their iudgments, to say, and vnsay, to do, and vndo, to stretch them like a cheveril point as they list: but let them Ioh. 5.39. Acts. 17.11. search ād wel weigh the Scriptures, and so holde or leave a thing (not onely because the Pa­stor and Elders wil so have it, but) Ioh. 4.42 because themselves see it, and Gods Worde requireth, or forbiddeth it, even therefore with the Pastors and Elders to receive it, otherwise to stand against and resist Pastors and El­ders, when they erre from Gods worde, seeke to bring in evil, resist good, or to establish their pleasures Mat. 15.9 Coll. 2.8. (for ordinances) not commaunded in Gods vvorde.

That this duety is most necessary among all members / let it even hence appeare about this point in hand: for now / that their proofes against yearly choise are come to light / being printed in theirIn their third letter to M. Iu­nius. letters to Maister Iunius let the Godly search the scrip­tures which they alledg against the one ād for the other / ād they shall finde that there is not one worde forbidding the one / or cōmanding the other: so as to set down in such circumstances / that to do the one / or leave the other is a breach of Gods ordinance / is more thenEccl. 7.18 Rom. 12.3 wise / ād is wel to be weighed of mēbers wherevnto they consent / or what they condemne: being rather a thing that may be left to the Churches liberty / as they shall finde necessity1. Cor. 6.12. ād 10.23 expediency / and iust occasion to requier: now for plainer triall hereof (al men having not the printed letters by them) I wil here sett down their wordes and proofes. They are these.

In the 7. head / whe­rein they differ from the dutch Churches in the letter above mē­tioned. Their elders chaunge yearly, ād do not cōtinew in their offices according to the doctrine of the Apostles, ād practise of the primitive Churches. Rom. 12.4.5. to 8, 1. Cor, 12.11.12. &c. Acts. 20.17.26, 1. Pet. 5.1.2.3.4. See also Numb. 8.24. &c.

In this head they charge them / that they walke not herein 1. according to the Apost­les doctrine. 2. according to the practise of the primitive Churches: ād hereto they alledg the Scriptures for proofe: Now let vs try this point / remembering the question betweene these is (not about having of Elders / or of the execution of the office / which both of them agree in / have and practise / but) about the change / or continuāce of elders and let vs see / if (as they say) the Apostles have left such a doctrine / and the primitive Churches so practised: and here let the reader take the Bible in hand / andIoh. 5.39 Acts. 17.11. search the Scriptures by them alledged. The first is Rom. 12.4.5.6.7.8. In which verses, he shall plainly see a generall exhortation / that no man arrogate to himself / but that he be wise and vnderstand according to sobriety: and a speciall exhortation to all the faith­ful / that whether they be members / or whether they be officers / they be faithfull to vse the giftes God hath given them to Gods glory / ād the1. Cor. 12.7.8.10 11. mutuall help one of another: but as touching the maner of choise of officers / or how long or short time they shal con­tinue in their offices there is not the least mention: and therefore so far as I see / this place neither alloweth the one / nor condemneth the other.

The second place of Scripture is 1. Cor. 12.11.12. etc. tēding to the same end / ād per­suading them by the same similitude of a body to a right vse of the graces and gift [Page 86] they had received / that the superior should not despise the inferiour / that the inferiours should not envy the superiors / but that all should seeke the furnishing and edifying of the body / whether they were mēbers / or whether they were officers / seing whatso­ever they were / or whatsoever they had / it was fromver. 4.5.6 7. one God / one Lord / one spirit / one giver / etc. And therefore all to strive for the good of the body / whereof they arePer. 27 Eph. 5.24. to 30. members for their parte. Now as touching mentioning of any time / how long the elders are to continew in office / or that they may not yearly be changed (this place no more proveth it then the former: and therefore alledged and stretched further then the place wil beare.

The third place is Act. 20.17.28. which I wonder they would alledg to this end: for though it be there said / that the Apostle called the elders together / and that he charged them that were overseers to be faithfull / yet there is no mention that the same elders continued from yere to yere / or that there was no chāge: The reader shal easyly mar­ke this: so that it proveth no more for their / then for the dutch Churches practise.

The fourth place is 1. Pet. 5.1.2.3.4. where the Apostle vseth the generall name elder (by which name also in some respect he calleth himselfe) vnto them who were1. Tim. 5.17. special elders labouring in the worde / and doctrine / feeding the flock of God / as true Pa­stors / and these he exhorteth to performe their dueties not as of constraint / but willingly not for filthy lucre / but of a redy minde / not as Lordes over their fellow elders and brethren (als which I take to be comprehended in the word (Cleroon) translated in our tongue / Heritage) but that they should be ensamples to the flock: that so whē the chiefe shepheard should come / they being foundIer. 23.28 1. Cor. 4.1.2 faithful stewards and shepheards might receive the crowne of glory: But to prove out of those wordes (not to speak of the controversy about the meaning of that place / or about the name of clergy ād layity which superstitious popish people seame to gather from thence) I say to prove out of those wordes that the Apostle there gave doctrine / or that the true Churches so prac­tised / that ruling elders and deacons might not yearly be changed / but must conti­new / is very farre fetcht. And though an argument may be drawen from the fourth verse that Pastors continuing good examples to their flock in vpright1. Tim. 4.12 Tit. 2.7.8. doctrine and Godly conversation / may continue all there life / til Christ appeare: yet to reason that therefore inferiour officers must continew / and that it is a breach of Gods ordinance to change / is to farr stretched: and in my judgment to alledg this and the former pla­ces for proofe hereof / is as if Maiors or Constables should alledg. Rō. 13 1. to 7.1. Tim. 2.2.3. Tit. 3.1 / 1. Pet. 2.13.14. that seing they are Gods ministers / sent of the King / and chosen off the people / they therefore might challeng that there ought to be no change / but that the Apostles shew these things to belong to the King / and so they still to con­tinew as the King / and not yearly to be changed. Now if any should thus alledg these Scriptures / I doubt not but all men would condemn them as stretching the scriptu­res to far / and presuming to vnderstand above that is meete. Wherefore I exhort my brethren to deal moreProv. 21.20.21 Eccle. 12.9 10. 1. Cor. 2.13. soundly / and not so peremptorily to condemne the practise of others and to allow their owne / when they can shew no expres prohibition for the one / or commaundement for the other.

But to these proofes they ioine and will vs also to see Numb. 8.24 / etc. Wel / let vs harkē also herevnto (as being redy in all pointes to yeeld to due proofe out of the olde Testament / where it agreeth and is notHeb. 8.13. with 2. Pet. 2.19 abolished by the new) The place sheweth that God commaunded Moses concerning the Levites / that from five and twenty yere olde and vpward they should go in to execute their office in the service of the Ta­bernacle of the congregation: and after the age of fifty yeare they should cease from exe­cuting their office / ād should serve no more. This is the effect of the place / and thus ac­cording to their exhortation have we seene it / but we cannot hence see / that they may conclude that elders should continew for ever and that it is a breach of Gods ordināce yerely to change them / because the Levites were so to continew: for then they must 1. proove that either this law was moral / or a type of elders in the new Testament. 2. that asNumb. 1.47. etc. and 2.11.12 13.40.41. Levites so elders are from their birth appointed to their office. 3. that they [Page 87] (like theNumb. 1. and 3. and 4. etc. Levites) may not be emploied to any other servict. 4. That elders (asNumb. 18 Le­vites) may not maintaine thēselves otherwise then by that is given them of the con­gregation. 5. that all what wasNumb. 8. due to the Levites ād what they might do and cha­leng vnder the law the like is due to the elders / and they may do and chaleng vnder the Ghospell: but I take it they wil not be so grosse to go about to proove these things: for howsoever there may be some reference and similitude betwene the officers vnder the law and vnder the Ghospel / yet to prove them to agree in all things / and that to be done to the one / which was done to the other they wil never be able: yet if they wil go about to make this place serve their purpose, let them take this with them that at fifty yere they were to cease and so by their owne place and reason Dan. Studley / who is now elder being above fifty yere must cease from his office.

And thus have we searched and considered these proofes: but we cānot finde or con­clude out of them that any certaine time is sett downe how long or how short time el­ders may continew in their office ād therefore we dare not with thē soPro. 12.26 27. Eccl. 7.11.18.19.20 Iam. 1.19.20. and 4.11 peremptorily charge thē to do contrary to the Apost. doctrine ād practise of the primitive Churches / who change their elders yerely: And we refer it to the2. tim. 1.7. with 1. tim. 5.21.22 sound iudgmēt and godly wis­dome of those that God calleth to deal therein / exhorting thē to do that herein / whereof they are* fully persuaded / and whereby they may keepe and witnes a good consciēce before God and men.

Now let me here desier the reader to observe some few things: 1. that it is needful for members to take heede that they rest not in the bare alledging of the scriptures by their elders / but to marke the questiō ād toAct. 17.11. Isa. 8 19.20 search the scriptures / whether the things be so / or no. 2. that they give not their consēt to allow or condemne things / before they have wel heardPro. 18.13 17. with. 1. Thes. 5.21. ād tried the matter on both partes: and if elders denyMat. 23.13 Luke 11.52 1. thes. 2.16. 3. Ioh. v. 10 them copies of matters / let them wisely consider the reasons of their refusal whether they be iust / or no: for I am persuaded these elders (howsoever they pretend other causes / yet) in deedeIoh. 3.19.20. re [...]used in this cause and stil refuse in other to give copies / knowing that their dealings / and alledgings of scriptures being tried and weighed with the balances of Gods sanctuary / they would not be found vpright and weighty inough. 3. That whē their is iust cause ofMat. 23.13 Luke 11.52 1. thes. 2.16. 3. Ioh. v. 10 admonition and rebuke in some things either in true Churches: or others / they do it of conscience and admonish in charity and being by some accidēts (as this Pastor and elders were) offended / not seeke occasions to carpe / and perēptorily condemne things which the word of God condemneth not. And herevpō let me exhort all men specially such as give themselves to be members that they be daily more care­ful and diligent to meditate in ād search the scriptures, that they may grow in grace and in the knowledg of our Lord Iesus Christ / be able to1. Tim. 5.1 20. 1. cor. 16.14 discerne the things that differ / and try the dealings of their1. Chro. 28 8. Psal. 1.2 Iohn. 5.39 Col. 3.16 2. Pet. 1.19. and 3.18. Psal. 119.98 99.100. leaders / that they cause them not to erre, but that alwaies they may* walke worthy the ghospell / profession / and calling wherevnto they are called.

pag. 141.In the trobles at Frākford M. Horne / whē he had accused the brethrē / was not desirous that they should āswer: wherein (they note) he was not altogether a foole: for (say they) he knew how fond geare he had writtē / ād yet would beare away the brag the while / (not as though they would not / but that they could not answer so light accusations.Phi. 1.9.10 Which petit brag (as they terme it) wherein he so much delighted they wolde have beene contēt to spare him had not the Magistrates authority (who thoght it meete for thē in any wise to make āswer) come betweene: wherevpō they war­ne M. Horne ād M. C. that in case they should read some things in their answer / that they would not / they should remēber / that they had driven thē to it / in that they had blustered out so vnworthy matters (and that so falsely) of their banished country men / for they forgetting all humanity / ād good maners obiect poverty to some in exile as a most high reproche.

As in some of these this Pastor ād Dan. Stud. do much agree with M. Horne and M, Chā. namely, that they likewise know how fond geare their cautions are which they bring to colour their choise of Apostates into office; how [Page 88] avarick and vniust their accusations and causes are, which they devise to excommunicate their brethrē; how vngodly their taunting of their bre­thren with their poore estate is, and yet will brag, as if men could not answer: that they will iustify all their dealings, yea excommunication of Father comming and seeking to get peace betweene his twoo sonnes: I say, as in their fond and vnwise gear with their bragging ād reproching they agre with M. Horne, and M. C. so herein they differ from him: he desiered not answer, these cried for answer and proofe, yea and the pastor hath often vrged to printing, still boasting that he would answer, and yet whē we gave thē reasons ād proofes in writing, they wolde give no direct or written answers.

And here we add with the brethren at Frankford / that seing thorow Gods mercy we could have passed by their injuries and spared them their braggs / yet seing for sundryset downe in the pre­face to M. Frā. Iohn­son. causes they force vs to print / if now they heare the things they would not / ād by denial or answer force vs to the further opening of them and other things among them then now we do / let them thank themselves / who force vs hereto: and let them / and all scoffersPro. 17.5. taunting at exiles poverty know / that as the brethrē then / so we now also answer their reproche. Are we banished / and poore willingly / or perforce / were wee not / and might we not (if we set more by good then godlines) be richer? Whence had G.I. and W.A. their poverty / which the Pastor Dan. Stud. the Pastors wife / Tho. Bishop and others taunted them with? and whēce had they the plenty whereby they looked so high against their brethren? surely they ought better to have advised them­selves before they had / so rashly and vndiscreetly reproched and gived. If men could / or would have made their barganes (as by reporte they did) before they came out of prison: if they would by Policies / ād interest / as some of them did / as also gett the di­stributing of all many contributed into their owne hands: surely it had beene no great maistery to live daintely and yet it were a signe1. Sam. 25.10.11.25 Prov. 17.5 of small grace / and of no feeling / to taunt brethren / who did not the like / and yet content with their poverty ād misery. And praised be God / who brought their scoffing vpon their own pates / after misery sent refreshing / turned pouerty to plenty / and stil when he trieth / giveth contentednes / and to labour to learne with the Apostle to be contentPhil. 4.11 12. with every estate: which the Lord in mercy more and more graunt vnto vs / giving them to repent their tauntings with al their other ill dealing / ād vs more ād more in sāctifiednes to walkeEccl. 7.16 Heb. 12.1.2 3.4.5 6. etc. both in prospe­rity / ād adversity / as becometh the mercies ād trials of so gratious a father amē / amē.

pa. 170 etcThey at Frankford consented at length after much adoe / and many meanes vsed to have arviters / and to make a peace.

This Pastor and Dan. Stud. vvil no way be broght herevnto: as witnes­seth the testimony of the dutch and French preachers.

The Church at Geneva hearing of the care and hope of blessing that a Church might be gathered and erected in another place / ād being advised withall what was best to be done therein:pag. 185. they reioyced / gave God than­kes / for that it had pleased him so to incline the hearts of the Lordes of Berna towardes them / and gave incouragement that they should slipp no occasion.

These clean contrary, far frō shewing any such good ād godly affectiōs, seke onely their own glory, vse all meanes to get al mē to thē: their is no care to establish the congregation at London, if God add any preachers vnto the truth, they get them over to them to Amsterdā, there they must fal to carding, or weaving, there is no care to continue or encrease their [Page 89] studies, graces and gifts: the congregation at London is also left destitute, their onely care is to augment their owne congregation, ād enlarge their owne contribution: the congregation at Norwich (as Page 44. before is no­ted) their elder sister in the Lord they disgrace: yea (howsoever they pre­tend sometimes in smooth Prov. 26.24.25.26. wordes otherwise, yet) such is their malice and disdain towards it, as they cānot endure any good to be spokē there­of in generall, or in particular, but stil they are vpraiding and disgracing it vvith the infirmities, ignorances, and weaknesses that are found there­in, forgetting that we 1. Cor. 13.9 Ephe. 4.10. to 16 know but in part, and that even in the best there must be an encreasing, 1. Ioh. 3.1.2. with 1. Cor. 13.12 perfection being onely in the life to come: and specially of this disdaine and malice hath Dan. Stud. beene the author, he having beene once by some of them Amo. 5.10 rebuked for some things es­pied in him. Wel, let them be exhorted not to be seduced by such as that Pro. 26.24 25.26. malitious Dan. Stud. let thē cease that overweaning pro. 3.7. ād 26.12. Phil. 2.3.4 Isa. 5.21 Rom. 12.16 and to good ima­gining of themselves, and their base esteeming, and disgracing of others: let them not 1. Cor. 10. phil. 2.4.21 seeke their own things, but Christs: let the Apostles care be found among them, who when they Act. 8.14 heard of Gods blessing, ād that Gods worde was received in other places, they drew not all to them at Ierusalem, but they sent forth help, and their care was not onely that the people might be gathered vnto the truth, but that Act. 11.19. to 30. and 14.21 to 27 and 15. and 20. 1. Tim. 3.1 [...] Tit. 1.5. Churches in the pla­ces where they vvere gathered, might be established: let them (I say) by these ensamples and scriptures be moved to humility, thankfulnes, care, and diligēce, that others may come on; that they may encrease; that they may be holpen: that they may be established: and Churches may be plā­ted and constituted in so many places as the Lord gathereth his people, and giveth occasion: let them not stil onely seeke their ovvne encrease, yea ād that by disgracing of others, or by ‡ crafty pretēces vnder ♣ a shew of godlines, vvhen in deede they deny the power thereof. Isa. 29.20 21. Luke 3.14 and 19.8 2. Tim. 3.5.

pa. 63 etcThe brethren at Frankford were faithful and constant in standing forth against the corruptions of the elders / and Pastor: and would God they had so continued (after their exile, when they came againe into Eng­land) against all sortes of corruptions: that they had gotten all things reformed by publique disputation and parlament / which they then saw to be amisse / that their heart had beene not onely for a time / butDeu. 5.29 1. Chron. 28 19. alway.

Our people yet differ from them even in the first: they are not constāt in sincerity in time of their banishment, they stand not out faithfully ād thorowly against the corruptions of the Pastor and elders, they have in deede not onely 2. Iohn. vers. 8. Rev. 3.1. lost their power, vvhereof they vvere long since admo­nished, but are brought to aslavish 2. Cor. 11.20. Gal. 5.1. bondage, that looke vvhat the pastor and elder conclude to be done, it is done: yea some of them have confes­sed, that they dare not contrary the pastor and elders (because they so ca­vil, taunt, reproche, threaten, and handle hardly those that stand against their corruptions) and yet they in their consciences condemne their dea­lings. [Page] The pastor and Elders wil not have the names of Lordes, of vsur­ping, or tyranny, they condēne these things in the prelates, ād that iustly: yet themselves Ro. 2.1. etc do the like things, vsurping over the consciēces of their brethren and those that wil not be vsurped over, they excommunicate: they abuse their authority, so far as they can: they cast not into prisons as the prelates do, but it is not for want of wil, but of power, as before is no­ted. If the brethren become not now faithful in the first against these, what hope is there, that they wil be Luke 16.10.11. faithful in the second hereafter? If now in Englād they obteine not that, which they desier, yea if their hea­dy, vntemperate, ād petemptory dealing, as also their vnworthy walking the truth ād their profession hinder them ād the truth by their meanes, let them Ier. 26.7. to 24. not lay all the blame vpō the adversaries, who seeke to seduce our noble king, as it may be some of the scottish ministers, rulers or peo­ple in their Act. 13 27. Amos 7.10 11. ignorāce stirred vp his affections against that worthy servāt of God, and faithful Rev. 2.13. witnes of Christ, Pro. 24.10 11.12. and 28.8.9. Psal. 74. and 82. Iohn Penty, whose confession of faith, as also his examinatiōs, (both of thē published in print) ād his death witnes before God and men his allegeance to his Prince, his sincerity in the truth, his zeal against all superstitiō, yet ioyned with charitable iudg­ment over others and leaving them to the Rom. 14.4 1. cor. 5.12.13 1. thes. 4.12. Lord, Ier. 26.17 to 24. Act. 13.50 to whom they shall stād or fal, yea Nich. 5.44.45. praying for his adversaries at his death: the Lord lay it not to their charge, who have made him living or dead despised in the eies of our noble king: ād the lordes good hād which was with King Hezechiah, with Ahikam, and with the elders, and rulers of the people, be with our King, and the God of Iam. 1.5 1. Kin. 3.6. to 14. wisdome be with him, his counsel, officers, and rulers over his people, to give them to discerne, and deal in reformation of his Church, as his 2. Chro. 29 25. Pro. 30.5.6 Revel. 22.18 19. worde requireth, ād keepe them, that they be not seduced by any priests, and prelates of England, or any pleasmanning mi­nisters, or men, whosoever, but that they may seeke the Lord in † due or­der, and that their eies and hands may be with the Psal. 10 1.6.7.8. faithful ones of the land to deliver them from all enemies, whosoever, open or secret, maliti­ous, or ignorant, and to stand faithful for every 1. Chron. 15.13. Exo 10.26 Mat. 5 18.19.20. parte and portion of Christs Ghospel whatsoever. Neither let all the blame be laid vpon the people of our land, Isa. 59.2.3. etc. Ier 5.25.26 etc. ād 23.22 Lament. 3.39.40.41. to 46. whose sins, coldenes in religion, and security in their dregs deserve that the Lord may yet iustly keepe back from them refor­mation in sincerity: but let vs looke into our selves, and consider, that it is in deede † our sins, and our vnsanctified vvalking, that do hin­der good things from vs. The Lord in mercy give vs to search, ād try our waies, to repēt, to amend, to be faithful both in the one and in the other, and not to cease Gē. 32.26 Isa. 62.6.7. til we finde a blessing, the Lord also in mercy adde such to his truth, as may be faithful in all Col. 1.10. things, and walke therein with all sincerity, not being seduced by Exo. 23.2. Iam. 2.2. multitude, or with respect of persōs, but trying al things by the balāces of Gods sanctuary, may stand Iud. 5.23. ād. 7.3.4. etc with the Lord against sin in whomsoever and in what trials soever til both officers ād people be re­formed to walke in deede according to the sincerity, which they professe in wordes. The Lord in mercy, Eph. 4.20 who is able to do exceding abundātly above al [...] [Page] God blessed, and to be obeied for ever, and ever, amen, amen

Thus having set down the agremēts betwene those ād these trobles in some things / as also the differences betweene thē in other if the reader desier further to see these / ād moe also / I request him to reade that discourse of the trobles at Frankford / and he shall not onely finde these but many moe things worthy the observing specially if his heart be desierous to be a2. Tim. 2. Rev. 17.14 good and faithful souldtour of Iesus Christ ād to walke in his truth as a true and living1. Cor. 12.12, to 27. mēber of his body: and the rather to move him to reede them he shall there finde sundry questiōs hādled much light givē to many matters / as in that of superintendents / of the equality of Ministers of the authority of the officers in the Church: of the authority of the Church, above the officers with divers such other: fur­ther he shal finde not onely the found and godly iudgment of many learned men: and namely of thē in the Church at Geneva and of thē in the Church in Scotland / some whereof are alive to this day but also the discovery even in those daies of many cor­ruptions / remayning yet vnreformed in our land as the prelacye / the trobling ād per­secutings of the godly by the prelates: the pluralities / nonresidēts / dūbe ministers theSee in the trobles at Frākf. pa. 28. to 34. where the confusion ād grosnes of that boo­ke is plain­ly discove­red almost 50 yere since ād is it not now much more time that the lor­des house should be cleansed / ād reformed. hag. 1.2 4.5 booke of common praier the ministers comming in covered with a white surplisse the priests reading the confession the peoples following with loud voice the priests adding absolution / etc. Their reading certaine psalmes and lessons / sometimes singing their plaine song / the priests reading the creede the tossing of speaches betweene the priest ād the people: the people sometimes standing sometimes kneeling / the priest concluding with collects. After beginning anew / the let any is repeated betweene priest and people of which Pope Gregory was author: the maner of saying the same / sometimes with one vndersong sometime with another: divers corruptions they shew therein / and yet they confesse they fift not all the drosse remaining among them: they also shew the cor­rupt maner or rather the prostitution of the Lords supper of houseling: the Ministers standing on the north side of the table and that in his surplesse the often repeating of the Lords praier (as they call it) the rehearsing of the tenne commaundements by the people and priest / with collects / epistles and ghospels which Epistles / and gospels they note to fil vp seventie three leaves of the booke / and the rest scarse 50. they also note that the booke of common praier prescribeth the same holy daies / ād fasts on their eves to be bidden by the Priests / which the papists do very few excepted: The priest after these things falleth to repeating of other partes sometimes in his reading prai­ers bowing the knee / sometimes stāding sometimes kneeling: they thē shew the priests corrupt deliverings of the sacramēts: in the supper of the Lorde the people receiving it kneeling / the priest againe repeating the Lordes praier / and concluding the same after the same maner as the papists did: in baptisme their corrupt maner of asking the God­fathers questions: their asking the childe questions / ād turning to the Godfathers they āswer / it is my desier or I wil be baptized / the priests crossing the childe in the forehead afterward charging the Godfathers that they bring the childe to the Bishop to be cō­firmed / or bishoped ād they pretēd some colour of reasons for their Bishoping / yea (as they note) least any should think any errour in this confirmation they take a pāster of a chathechisme which consisteth of the articles of the faith / the Lords praier / and the tenne commaundements / and all this is dispatched in lesse then twoo leaves.

To these is ioined their corrupt maner ād ceremonies of mariage of which (say they) that we may passe over many petty ceremonies / these follies who cā suffer? the husbād laieth downe a ring vpon the booke / which the minister taking he giveth it in his hand / ād biddeth him to put it on the fourth finger of his wifes left hād thē he vseth this for­me of wordes: with this ring I the wedd with my body I thee worship with all my worldly goods I thee endue. In the name of the Father / the son / and the holy Ghost.

They likewise shew the corrupt maner of visiting the sick / of the burial / the priest meeting the corse at the enterāce of the Church yarde with his booke in his hād brin­ging it to the grave with reading / praying there over it / etc. The purification of weome in childbed to be not onely in al things almost cōmon with the papists / but also with the Iews / because in stead of a lamb or dove they are commaunded to offer mony.

At lēgth they confesse that shame ād pitty maketh thē keepe close other things: yea they offered to prove it before al mē thatNote he­rewithal, that in their pres­cript of reading the holy scripture they ac­count some boo­kes in the old testa­mēt as le­ast edifiing and might best be spared: ād in the new they leave the Apocalips vnread except. 3. cha. and yet God hath said, blessed is he that readeth, &c. many things in the boke were superstitious impure ād imperfect: they preached against it / ād would not have it imposed vpon the congregation: yea among many other things / that (is said) provoked Gods anger [Page 92] against England one was their flacknes in reforming of religion / when time ād place was graunted / yea against them that would obiect that religion was perfect in En­gland hee proved the contrary by the vrging of garments by trobling the Godly / by pluralities / nonresidences / etc. And are not the same things stil amisse in England / ād many worse / and grosse abuses / which are further discovered in the Refutation of M. G. Gifford and in the booke called the discovery of the false ChurchRead also M. Fran. Iohnsons booke a­gainst Mr. Hildersham pa. 10.11.12 13. and a­gainst M. Iacob / pa. 63 64. to 66. / ād yet alas what boasting is there of the Church of England.

In the same trobles is the iudgment of M. Calvin / Bullinger / Beza / and other god­ly learned ministers both in Geneva ād Scotland sett downe concerning these things: Calvin alloweth their constancy / that strove against them / willing them not to be to fearce and condemneth their frowardnes / that strove for such popish dregs: he saith there be many tollerable foolish things in it / and accounting it foolish childish / and trifling / advertiseth them / that their frowardnes in striving for them hinder not the ghospel / that vaine glory steal them not away: because they were loth to yeeld to bet­ter things: but as Calvin then feared his judgment would not be accepted / though he fought to get both parties to an agreemēt / so in deede it came to passe that the adverse part when they came againe into England by their pollicy prevailed yet some remai­ned faithful al their daies / with patience waiting and hoping a bettering of things / as inSee in the beginning of the com­mination in the booke of cōmō prai­er where they confes there is a better refor­mation which was to bewished but they never came to it. wordes was pretended / but not performed in deede to this day.

Oh that these things had beene published in O.M. daies / in or presently after the time wherein they fel out: then how expert would the people have beene to take heede thereof? how great hope might there have beene that neither the prelacy: nor the booke had so crept in againe as they did? but this want was in them / they (it may be) follo­wing M. Calvins iudgment / and thinking to beare and winne with patience / being overtaken with faire promises pretences of good intēts / avoiding contention / seeking vnitie etc. But who now seeth not that after those times things bettered not / but the prelates having gotten in their heads / likePsa. 80.13 swine burst in further / and were more and more fearce against reformation as also against the godly that sought and laboured for it: and2. Kin. 17.9. etc. Heb. 12.15. 1. thes. 5.22. job 31.27.28 Rev. 2. ād 3. so is it in all falshoode and corruptions both in false and true Churches / if there be not a faithful resisting against them in the beginning.

The hinderance and hurt which I have observed to come as from other causes / so from the want of publishing these trobles in due time / and of the keeping of them in secret being printed hath beene one cause to move me to publish these things / that if God vouchsafe reformation in England the people may have care / not to let their Ministers be as Lordes over them but that the brethren and congregation holde their power in observing Christs ordinance to give their* Pastors and elders doble honour when they rule wel / and when they sin to rebuke them openly / that others may feare.

In those trobles at Frankford the reader if hePs. 107.43 Mat. 11.19 observe / shal finde that continually to them that sought the bettering of things troble arose but stil Gods goodNe [...]. 2.8. hād was with them / so long as they were faithful: and as the reader shall see the wonderousIsa. 8.10.11.12.13. Ezec. 11.16. providence of God towards them being persecuted by enemies without / and driven into a strange land / so when they were at peace wel and blessed among themselves / the malice ofSē. 3.1 etc Iob. 1.7. etc Mat. 13.25. 1. Pet. 5.8 Luke 22.31 Satan ceased not / but then also trobles arose fromAct. 20.29 among themselves / wherein he shall see how stout / 3. Iohn. v 9.10. and peremptory the evil part was: how the rulers would rule all / and would not be ruled thēselves: how they set down orders for others / but none for themselves / as also their maner of pleading for their corruptions: on the other hand he shall see the care courage / and faithfulnes of some stāding forth against them / the1. kin. 13.18.19. Gal. 2.13. faintnes of some / and the1. kin. 13.18.19. Gal. 2.13. dissembling of others: yet the faithful went on / and (though thorow many trialsAct. 14.22 4. Tim. 3.12 and 4.7.8 tribulations / ād crosses / yet) they found comforte.

Among other things which I have marked in those / and these trobles / that also to the comfort of Godly ād faithful ministers with the rest may be observed / one isPag. 211. that M. Simō Goulartius one of the Frēch ministers of the Church at Geneva being thē with others redy and willing to advise and helpe etc banished / and yet living and abi­ding faithful to this day / God hath now raised by to him his sonne / also named Si­mon Goulartius / and French minister likewise (in the French Church here at Am­sterdam) [Page 93] godly / and learned / who hath been most redy in these trobles to do what good he might to have made a peace: a good branch of such aIsa. 61.3.4 tree / not that I reckon it as a merit to the Father / for godly Fathers may haveEzech. 18. 1. Sam. 2 12. etc. vngodly children: but ob­serve Gods mercy therein to the godlyExo. 20.6 Numb. 25.10.11.12.13. and their generation / that thereby the mini­sters in England may be stirred vp to be faithful to Christ and his people / if they de­sier / that Gods blessing should be vpon their generation: as on the contrary the hand of God may be marked to be vpō many yea vsually against all the Prelates and Priests children in England: and few or none of them / that become renoumed for their vertues and Godlines howsoever by reason of their riches they are sometimes exalted / and reckened of in the world.

These things (besides the agreements and differences) have I noted, and thought it my duety to sett downe, as a taste to draw on the godly reader to a further reading, and considering of that discourse, and if my adversaries or any other think, that I have beene to long or taedious in setting downe these things or in the agreements, and differences, let thē know and consider, that I have so sett them downe as in other respectes, so because (as Page. 72 before I confesse) by them a strōger apology of sincerity: and a manifester discovery of such heady Pastors, and elders with their corrupt dealings is sett downe, then my ability cā aforde: onely my com­fort is, (as in Page 7. that to the Pastor I have vvitten) that the Mat. 25.13. etc. 2. Cor. 8.11.12. Lord giving mee to vvil, and to do that vvhich I can, he vvil not requier more at my hands: if men not vvithstanding vvil requier it, let them enter into themsleves, if they in their measures, dealings, and actions vvould be dealt Mat. 7.12 vvithall accordingly.

Now so nere as I can, and so briefly as I may (it being a discourse of nine or tenne yeares) I shall set dovvne the ground causes and proceedings, of, in, and about these trobles in the English Church at Amsterdam.

THE GROVND, BEGINNING AND PROCEEDINGS OF, IN and about some trobles, and excommunications in the English Church at Amsterdam.

IN the yeare 1594.By their excommu­nications ād vrgings to print they force me to relate these things fore against my wil: so that if things (vn­meete to be repeated or named) be related let the vrgers rather then the vrged be blamed. 1. Cor. 5.1 Rev. 3.18 there being reporte that M. Francis Iohnson prisoner in the Clink at London, was a suiter to m. Tomison Boys, a widow / and divers speaches being in the mouthes of the brethrē about it / some thinking that shee was no meete match for him: it fel out that he wrote to his brother George Iohnson then also prisoner in the Fleete, (and not suffered to come the one to the other) to know his iudgment and minde whether the said M. T. B. was not a fitt match for him: Wherevnto he answered him / that though he were very lothe to contrary him (having heard how farr the matter was proceeded in / ād knowing howThat ha­ve I alwai­es found / that my brother could never endure to be contrari­ed by me / though I had never so iust a cause / and that him­self after­ward came to practise the same as in the dis­course befo­re and in that which followeth doth / and wil appear. hardly he could endure to be contraried) that yet he durst not but tel him his minde / and shewed him in the letter / that the reasons were many why he ought (in his iudgment) to leave of his desier in that behalfe and not to proceed / he being prisoner for the Ghospel / striving for sincerity in the eies of all men and she being much noted for pride / which would give great offēce / if he should marie such a one / and it should not be reformed: adding other reasons also / which I thinke not meete to be named or printed (except he force me further in his boasted answer / and wil have his nakednes more discovered) This of pride I onely name / as having beene the ground and cause of all these trobles: vpon the said reasons I exhorted and requested him rather to enquire / and think of some other / the marijng of whom might be without iust offence.

He returned answer againe / some of the reasons he answered / others he did not / but with sharpe and hoate wordes (in stead of āswers) sought toIsa. 29.20.21. make G.I. yield vnto him: Herevpon some letters passed betweene them: but at length / it appeared / that he was soThe wor­de inveigled may seame harsh / but I cā prove it / if they vrge it and some grounds thereof I dave tolde him privately / if he think thē not sound / let him name / and take them away in his answer. inveigled / and overca­ried with the said M. T. B. that no reasons or requests (howsoever he pretended to aske iudgment) could persuade him to the contrary neither would he minde any other / though he were tolde and much vrged / that if he maried her / many offences would follow / which all of vs by lamen­table experience have found / and what offences wil yet follow / who knoweth?

And here (by the way) let all pastors teachers / and brethren (especially being vnder the crosse) be exhorted admonished / how and with whom they ioine themselves in thatHeb. 13.4. honorable estate of mariage that God theGen. 2.20. to 25. ordeiner and first celebratour thereof be not dishonoure: the truth reproched the hearts of brethren grieved and the mouthes of men without iustly opened against them: all which have fallen out by the pride of this Pastors wife.

In the same yeare / about the moneths called August / or Septemb. (so far as I remember) the said M. Tomyson Bois comming to visit G.I. prisoner in the Fleete / after some speaches had / G I. desiered her / that / if his Brother should proceede to mariage with her (as it seamed he would) s [...]ee then would reforme her self in her apparel according to his estate and calling: she then promised / that if they maried / she would do / as became his estate: at which answer G.I. much reioiced / ād thanked [Page 95] her / that shee tooke his request in such good part / as she then in wordes seamed.

Within few weekes after / the Pastor M. Fran. Iohnson, (having liberty to go abrode with a keeper) came to his brother in the Fleete / and tolde him / that he purposed to mary the said Mris. Bois: demaunding / if he could shew any cause / why he should not. G.I. answered / that he had written vnto him his minde / and shewed him reasons / as also noted of­fences / that might arise therevpō: so that he thoght he ought not to pro­ceede therein: then they fel into conference about the reasons: at length the Pastor waxed so short / and hoate / that he said he might do it without G.I. his consent: true (said G.I) you may / ād I tel you but my minde / you demaunding it of me: and in conclusion he said he would proceede: to which G.I. said / that he then would pray God to passe over the offen­ces / and to give a blessing if it were his will: and so they parted.

Shortly after they proceded in mariage secretly: she againe comming to visit G I. was in more garish / and proud apparel / then before he had seene her: he againe dealt with her / that she would reforme it: she againe gave him good wordes: yet comming afterward he saw no amendment / wherevpon he was now the more earnest with her / they being now ma­ried. But she now changed her answer (taught I fear by her husband) and said / that if G.I. could prove them to be vnlawful by the word of God / she would leave them: he perceiving this dealing in her / so to chāge her former wordes / toIer. 2.5.6.20 dissemble / and not keepe promise (like the Math. 21.30. sonne, who said he would go, but did not) was much grieved / and yet he proce­ded to prove vnto her by theRom 12.2 1. Tim. 2.9.10. 1. Pet. 3.2.3 4.5. scriptures / that such apparel became not a Pastors wife / specially he being vnder persecution: in prison: and often looking for death / but she would not be persuaded: and so for that time shee parted: the next time she came / G.I. stil dealt with her / and shewed her now fromIsah. 3.16 17.18. to 24. Isah the Prophet, that the daughters of Zion were rebuked for such like things in their age: but she shifted it of / that hers were decent / and that all the creatures of God were lawfull to the children of God: which G.I. hearing / and perceiving that she had now learned moe shifts to cover these things / he was very sory / ād much greved / being also ear­nest with her / he shewed her that proud apparel and fashions of worldly dames were not decent in a Pastors wife: that the creatures / though1. Cor. 6.12 and 10.23. lawful to be vsed / yet not to be abused: and that she pleaded not any thing for hers / which might not be pleaded for any pride whatsoever: at this time she parted discontented / and ceased afterward to come as she was woont.

At length it comming to be known / that they were maried / the Pastor was clapt vp close prisoner againe by the Archprelat of Canterbury for marijng in prison / and not after their vnlawful / superstitious / and popish maner: the keepers also were commaunded not to suffer her to come at him. It comming thus to be knowne vnto all / that they were maried / ād she being mett in her apparel vnreformed / it was most grievous / and la­mentable to heare what reportes and speaches were given out about M. Fran. Iohnson the pastor wifes pride, apparel, and behaviour, and great offēce [Page 96] was given thereby to all sortes of people. G.I. his brother hearing here­of / and knowing what had passed betweene them about her apparel / so as she came no more to him / he wrote letters to her about the same / but no a­mendment could be gotten at her hands: the reproches and offēces sprea­ding abrode / divers were greved: G.I. desiered some of them to deal with M. Fr. Iohns. about it / but they were loth and would not / thē he wrote aThe ori­ginal of this letter came to hand / since G.I. was excommunicated: he not kno­wing otherwise / but that it had beene made away with al the other writings / which were about this matter. leteer to his brother and her / shewing thē the grevous reportes / ād re­proches / which were reported / ād spoken exhorting / admonishing / ād re­questing thē in love / that things might be reformed. It was as foloweth

The Lord1. Thes. 5 23. sanctify vs thorowout and keepe our whole spirit / soule / and body blameles vnto the appearing of our Lorde Iesus Christ.

Beloved I wrote a note to you yesternight about your wifes apparel / desiering frō my soule the present and speedy reformation thereof and having heard since that time by one that is not as yet ioined to the Church some speaches and reproches given a­brode my soule and heart is greeved / and IIere. 9.1. and 13.17. would mine eies could shedd teares inough / that the attire / and behaviour of them / that in worde professe the feare of God should give any occasion and cause thereof and I dare not in respect of my duetye to God (as also then in other dueties but open them to you. Yet before I open them to you bothe (for this letter I write both to you and to her seing I have dealt according to theMatt. 18.25. rule first privately with eech of you and I see a to to muchEzech. 13. daubing / and co­veringIsah. 30.1 for these vaine things in you bothe) I pray you before you proceede any fur­ther in the letter / take your Bibles and reade and consider Isa. 3.16. to 24. Mat. 11.8. Silken / and soft clothingBrother you must remember in what estate you were when I thus wrote to you. 2. Kin. 5.26 becometh not the houses of teachers. Rom. 12.3 1. Tim 2.9.10 / 1. Pet. 3.3 1. Thess. 5.22. And I pray you againe and againe weigh them as in the presence of the searcher of the hearts and the Lord open your vnderstandings in all things / 2. Tim. 2.7.

As touching the speaches / some of them are not to be named / or thought of by Christians / but I pray you consider they are not mine / but theirs that reported them and so neere as I can remember them I will sett them downe that the greater fear / and lothing of vaine attire may be wrought in you. It was said by one that Iohnson had maried a brave girle / but saith he) I think she lie not with him yet / I pray God shee make him not (I ashame to write it but I must tell you his wordes) ā [...] Brother I wrote the word plainly to you / but to name it in pri [...]t I think it not meete / persuaded there to by Ephes. 5.3 4. if you be persuaded other wise you have the cop [...]e / you may do it in your boasted answer and then consider what will follow. she is very fine in apparel / and a bouncing girle it is. On that our attire / or behaviour should cause such speaches the Lord give vs to lothe it ād sanctify the inward / and outward man. It being answered that she had the attire before she was yours: it was replied (ād I take in my soule most truly replied) that he ought even before mariage to have reformed it or not to have maried her: yea and they will say when they tel vs of a fault etc. that wee must not defer an houre. Think both of you hereof / and whether you were not both of you entreated in this behalfe / that things might be reformed before you were maried / your hearts can tell you / and my self also. Againe it was said / that if any of the teachers Wives among them should go so wee would say they were bounsing Priests wives.

Further Iohnsons wife and the Bishop (as they call him) of Londons wife for pride and vaine apparel were ioined together. Oh / is not this heavy? can your eies abstein frō weping / ād your heart frō mourning that they that seke the sincerity of the Ghos­pel [Page 97] / and the most pontifical priests wife should in vanity be ioined together. It was said also by one / that if he should ioine to the Church / and his brethren be in neede be­yond seas rather then he would weare a golde ring / he would sterve with them also: what may we then say to 3.4. or 5. goldeFor so many did your wife weare [...] being in prison / a [...] the Brethrē in great necessity be­yond the seas. rings at once?

Againe her busks and her whalebones in her brest are to manifest / and who crieth not out against them? so that many of the Saints are greeved. Further said one (being a worldling) if puritanes wives weare (see what occasion by her is given of filthy wordes) a.I name not this / nor the word before for the rea­son above mētioned / neither purpose I to do it / ex­cept necessi­ty by your vrging for­ce me there to / as it hath to the publishing of this dis­course. then said he to his wife thou shalt have a.I name not this / nor the word before for the rea­son above mētioned / neither purpose I to do it / ex­cept necessi­ty by your vrging for­ce me there to / as it hath to the publishing of this dis­course. also. These are to many to write ād yet not halfe of those (as I take it) which I heard: now I pray you / let me reason from hence. If the world and they / that are without see and condemne these things / how much more they that professe the fear of God? but I confesse our bre­thren / and my selfe have I feare to much neglected our duetis herein and therefore the Lord maketh them that are without to do it to make you and vs the more to be asha­med: but beloved / if there be not present reformation by Gods assistance I wil get my brethren to deal herein with me and to stand out against it / and if they wil not (but I hope they wil) my God assisting mee I wil be opposite against you herein / and stand for the cause of my God / and the holy profession: for 1. Tim. 5.19.20. teacheth me this. Be not offended / that I am thus earnest / for if you and shee were 10000. times my brother and sister / the Lord and his cause is dearer to me. And if you love the Lord. Phil. 2.1. if you desier the comfort / and quiet of the saintes / ād the asha­ming / and stopping of the adversaries amend these 4. things presently: 1. pul of that excessive deale of lace: out with the whale bones in the sleeves: bring it into a modest forme let the busks / ād whale bones in the brest be wholy left. 2ly. let the schewish hat be left of and a sober taffety hat / or a felt hat with a tuft of velvet be in the stead. 3ly. let the abhominable / and lothesome (I am ashamed to name it / and the Lord make her ashamed to wear it)You na­me it your selves in your wri­tings / and so force me to name it / else I would not have na­med it / as I do not some other. codpece fashiō in the brest be left. 4ly. the blew ād great starched rufs the musk and rings be left / etc. and let sobrietie and modesty be vsed.

But here (as in your note) you wil demaūd / how shal these be done? where is mony? I could answer many waies / but I answer. 1. if she deal faithfully with you she hath mony plenty: for there is one on Ludgate hil said / her husband left her worth 300 pounds and he would be bound to give her 200 pound redy mony for that which she had.

But let it be graunted / that you have not mony thē let it be done vpon your credit / and I doubt not but God wil provide: if you be loth herevnto / yet I wil go on / ra­ther then the holy profession / and people of GOD should be evil spoken of / I will get some to let her have things by the meanes and creditt / which the Lord hath given to me. You must pardon me that I set down these courses / and if the Lord change your hearts and affections to tread these vanities vnder your feete / I doubt not but these earnest admonitions will encreasepro. 28.23 love: if not / his blessed will be done. Oh how heavy a thing is it that the teachers negligence in reforming his wife should by Worldlings be espied / and then much more by the Saints. I hope your questions in your note are hereby the former things answered / both what to do with these vaine attires / and how to provide other. And whereas you speak of keeping her stock / I pray both you and her to looke vp to the LORD: rest vpon him: and provoke him not: see that your hearts be vpright / and that desier of riches creepe not into you. And here let me add / what was added concerning her / I write it that she may enter into her closet and examine her heart: it was said of her by some / that know her / that they thought she would playAct. 5.7 etc Saphira with you: the LORD roote out distrust and covetousnes cut [Page 98] of al our hearts: yea some said / that she would not be reformed for you / and that she would burst your heart: but (as I said) I hope she wil prove them all liars / and that things should presently be amended. She maketh her cariage her former hus­bands daies and her dealing with him to be called to minde / but as I answered she was not then of the Church / with other such things.

Thus I have presently written to you / God grant you to consult together and to make a present reformation. Many there are that would speak to you bothe here­of / but they say / they will not middle and they feare it would offend you: wel (as I said) they ought to fear God / and if their love were thorow / it would burst out / and deale with you and not suffer you in your sin. Levit. 19.17. Lastly let me write this one thing / that a professour should say that her behaviour: and apparel etc. had more weakned her / then ever she could do her good. Alas I confesse / that poore woman shouldMat. 7.24 Luke 14.28 build more strongly but how heavy? how heavy is this? that we by our attire / or conversation should offend? whereas we ought to winne others even thereby 1. Pet. 3.1. O Lord amend vs encrease our faith and mortify and sanc­tify our a sections for thy mercy sake in Christ Iesus / a men. Beloved I wil kepe a copy of this letter faire written / because the Lord hath resolved my soule not to leave til reformation be had and therefore I keepe it to see our procedings. If re­formation be had / God willing I wil praise him / and thisThe copy (whē agre­ment was made be­twene vs) I caused to be made away with the other wri­tings / yet the original of this and [...]ome other was reser­ved / which was more [...]hē I knew and now they are co­me to my hād / as be­fore I noted letter and others I wil burne also. I expect an answer and I desier it may be onely a promise to amēd things forth with / ād not to reason and further. Let Mris. [...]eighā Mris. Set­tel much more Mris. Holmes be a paterne of modesty etc. If shee wil not he is above / that wil bring misery vpon her. Isa. 3.16. to 24 but I hope she will ād my soule desiereth / and expecteth better things of her. There hath not any as yet seene this letter / save my Father who was present / and heard all / and promiseth to keepe secret: for I think it not convenient / but to deale secretly first. I pray you let her read this letter: for if you will not / I will send her a copie but I doubt not but you wil let her see it. If at any time this vaine attire might be vsed (as I think it at al timesTake my meaning aright: na­mely in a Pastors wife. vnlawful) yet to vse it her husband being in prison / yea close prison for marying / it is far more vnlawful ād argueth; let her examine it) that her heart is not so mortified / and sanctified / as it ought to be.

The God and Father of mercies passe over our sins / give vs / while it is called to day / more / and more to walke as becometh his ghospel to his praise the comfort of his people and our owne soules thorow Iesus Christ / God blessed / and to be obeied for ever / and ever / Amen.

post­script.Sister since I wrote this letter / and being writing out a copie / I thought it best / that you should first read it / and if the Lord move your soule ād heart to reforme your selfe presently then these things neede not to be tolde your husband: for what grief of soule it will bring him who knoweth? If you will not reforme without further notice / then I desier you as you fear the Lord / and love your husband to give this letter a­gaine to my Father that he may convey it to my brother / and the Lord passing over our sins / give a blessing to it. My soule desireth / that all things be done for the best to his glory yours and our comfortes. I have requested my Father to be earnest with my brother and you / yea to take heede by Elies example / that he deale not slackly in this busines for it is theI then so wrote / be­cause there by the lords truth and his people were repro­ched and discomfor­ted. Psal. 89.51. 1. Sam. 8.7 Acts. 9.5 Lordes cause and his peoples. I beseech you therefore accept our love in good parte / and the Lord give a blessing to our labours.

Your brother in the faith / and sufferings of Christ / earnestly desiering your peace / and comforte in the Lorde. George Iohnson.

This was the letter / which was sent and delivered vnto her / but pre­vailed not / as was desiered / wherevpon shee conveied it to him. He tooke the letter in so ill parte / that he returned taunts / and revilings / calling his brother fantastical / fond / ignorant, anabaptistical / and such like / boasting also of the modesty / and wisdome of his wife: yea so far came he and she / that (though such offences arose by her pride / yet) they boasted that she was innocent / and righteous. Wherevpon G.I. seing him and her so overcaried / so far from amendment / so putting of admonitions and re­quests with scoffs and reproches: also so1. Cor. 5.2. boasting (when such grosse of­fences were given by her and her fashions ād apparel shewed to be brea­ches of theRom. 12.2 1. Ti. 2.9.10 1. Pet. 5.3 etc. Apostles exhortations and rules) he wrote / that he feared he might say to her / as IeremyConfer. Ierem. 3.3 with 2.35 said to the people in his time (having boasted after the like maner) Thou hast an whores forehead / thou cāst not (or wilst not) be ashamed. But neither with admonitions / requests or sharpe writing would they he be wonne to reforme / but perverted my wordes / as if I had charged her with whoredome / and taking things in the evil parte sought to catch me in myIsa. 22.20 21. wordes / and to bring aProv. 9.7.8.9. blot vpon me: recompensingPsal. 109.3.4.5. etc. Iere. 18.19.20 / etc. me evil for the good I soght vnto them / and hatred for my frendship.

If the Pastor denie that he tooke the letters in so il part, or that he so perverted thē, let his crying out against this letter, (which was thought would never have come to light) that it was the abhominablest written letter, that ever was written: by his (Dan. Stud. also witnessing the same and Prov. 16.5 ioyning with him) exaggerating, and enlarging speaches against the same, that it was the vilest, vngodliest letter: and that they could not expresse the wickednes threof, evē thereby drawing the people to forsa­ke G.I. so afterward by litel ād litel to draw thē to their wil: yea at length to excommunicate him.) Let I say his dealing against this letter witnes to his face, and let godly wise Christians iudg, whether G.I. deserved to be so handled, and the letter, with the maner of writing to be iudged ab­hominable, ād whether he ought so to take it, and recompense his bro­ther as he hath: as also let iudgment be given of the other letters accor­ding to this, it being (even mine Deut. 32.31. enemies being witnesses and iudges) the abhonablest of al the rest: as also let them weigh and iudg, if G I. ra­ther have not found true the compleint of Amo. 5.10 Amos. They hated him that rebuked in the gate, and abhorred him that speaketh vprightly. Yea, they that could, imagine, devise, and sett a face vpon it that this letter was so abhominable, ād hereby draw the people from their constancy to excommunicate the admonisher of them, do they not witnes that they could not suffer the Heb. 13.22 Isa. 59.14, 15. wordes of exhortation? that they tooke things in the evil part, that what wil they not pervert to sett a shine vpon their matter, who so account, iudg and pervert the dueties of declaring vnto [Page 100] thē what was reported abrode, of exhortation, ād of request in the best maner I could? The 1. Cor. 5.1, etc. Corinths so perverted not the Apostles wordes whē he wrote vnto them what was reported and heard: but of this letter, and of their dealings about the same, these things wil more appear in the particular accusations, which they grounded and drew therefrom, and in the answers to the same, both which follow in this discourse. Onely here in the beginning I thought needful to relate thus much if the Pa­stor should deny that he so perverted things, or tooke the letter in so ill parte.

When G.I. saw that he could not prevaile by private admonition he wrote vnto two brethrē / M. Settel a preacher / then prisoner in the Gate­house / and to M. Studley / one of the elders of the Church / prisoner al­so in Newgate / requesting them / that they would some with him accor­ding to the1. Cor. 5.1, etc. rule / to admonish the Pastor and his wife of the greevous offences / which arose by her pride / seing he had long dealt with them pri­vatelyMat. 18.16.17. etc. alone / and they would not hearken:Pe [...]. 15. they promised to ioine with him therein / and so they writing letters to the Pastor hereabout sent thē first to G.I. to reade: M. Studley writing to him (I wel remember) to be admonished by Salomons example / who was blinded with wo­men: M. Settel also wrote earnestly against the apparel: what ans­wer he gave to the letters I know not: and to my remembrance I ne­ver heard / that he answered them: but afterward (having got againe the same liberty / which he had before / to go abrode with a keper) he came to their several prisons / and how he dealth with them the Lord knoweth / but so he dealt / as they relented: and M. Settel having the like liberty / which the Pastor had / they twoo with the Pastors wife came to the Fleete / and would have had G.I. to relent also: pleading that the fa­shions and apparel which she vsed / were things indifferent: that they were in her liberty to vse or not to vse / with such like reasons of decency / ability / etc. Which G.I. hearing / and marking / that her apparel in some things was become modest / the excessive late vpon her sleeves ha­ving a cover drawen over it / the fashion of her brest being not so garish / so low / and so spits fashioned as it was woont to be / as also her hat and band not so youthful and toyish as they were woont to be / he was glad to see that change / hoping more would follow and asked if M. Studley were of the same minde with thē / as they had related: they āswered that he was: and the Pastor and shee said to M. Settel that the apparel was now as it was woont to be: I shewed them that there was great diffe­rente in going with the lace vncovered so youthful as yong Marchants wives / and having that drawen over which covered the youthfulnes and excesse: the fashion also of the band (from a twined fashion which yong dames vsed) changed to a sober fashion the hart also not so toyishly set as it was woont to be / and the brest also now modest in comparison of that was before: the Pastor begun to be very hote / calling G.I. fantastical / that he should see that he enclined not to Anabaptistry: and so about these [Page 101] things some words passed betweene them / till at lēgth G.I. said that the things being amended he would not strive further: but the pastor being very hote would have G.I. to acknowledg that he miscaried himselfe in writing the letters / and to yeeld that the things were indifferent and in her power / to vse / or not to vse: M. Settel labouring to pacify him / vrged me to relent. When G.I. saw M. Settel so changed / and heard that M. Stud. had also flinched / he was much moved / ād told them he could not relent to be of their minde therein and begun to vrge the Pastors / ād M. Settels consciences / if such fashions and things as he had written / and admonished her of in private were lawful in a Pastors Wife / specially in her / he being in such estate ād conditiō as he was / to wit / in prison for the Ghospel as a [...] light vpon an hil in the eies of all men?Mat. 5.14 eph. 5.8. etc. Phili. 2.15.16. Hereat M. S [...]el stoode mute but the Pastor stormed / ād very hote wordes passed betwene the brothers / so as the Pastor and his wife went away much [...] con­tented and displeased M. Settel following thē also. G.I. accomputting them thorow the court of the prison to bring them to the doore: while they staied for the porter to let them forth he talked with M. Settel / stir­ring him vp / ād telling him / that he wōdered that he was so caried away with the Pastors suttelty: to which he replied / that the Pastor was so cunning in disputing as he would not stand against him / neither was he able to do it except the matter were so plaine / and evident / as no man could say ought against it: at which reply G.I. halfe amazed yet āswered him / that he who would defend a iust cause mustAccount / and recko­ning must be made of the adversaries strēgth cunnings etc. also of our own in­ability / yet not to dis­courage or to make to leave of but to seeke the more strength ād sufficiency from God. Luke 14.28. to 35. Act. 9.21.22 2. Cor. 3.5 Phil. 4.13 2. Tim. 2.1 to 15. Rev. 2. ād 3 not be discouraged by the cunning of the qainsa [...]ers / or his owne inability / but looke to the strēth of truth which defendeth it selfe and the defenders of it / as also vnto the power and wisdome of God / whose weaknes is stronger then mā: while they thus spake together / the porter opened the gate / and so he wēt away with the Pastor / and his Wife: state which time I know not / whether I ever saw him or no / but such (to my rememberance) was his reply / and so excused he himselfe / ād his flinching. Within a litel while after getting forth of pr [...]on vpon odd conditions he was not long faithful but he also flinched / and left the truth it selfe: and (for any thing I know) continueth so vnto this day: the Lord (if he belong vnto him give him true and vn­feined repentance / that he may againe returne / and be found faithful.

The Pastor and M. Settel having thus dealt with G.I. and not ob­teining their purpose Dan. Stud. wrote to him / pretēding sundry things to make him yeeld: which he answering: in the next letters M. Stud. fell frō reasoning to threatning the cēsures of the Church: Which his threat­ning seamed in deede more strange then all the other dealings / that the censures of the Church should be drawē forth ād threatned against him / who by requests exhortations and admonitions according to the rules prescrived sought the reformation of things: yea so much the stranger was it / that he who had ioined in the duety of admonition / being not con­stant himselfe should so bePsa. 55.12 13.14 Obad. v. [...], changed as to be angry with another being constant / and to seeke to dismay and discourage him by threatning the censures.

And here I desier that parte of M. Stud. maner of dealing may be ob­serued, who having himselfe failed ād flinched, would have other do the like, and when he could not prevaile, then to abuse the censure to bring his enterprise to passe: and surely since those daies he hath much abused the holy censures in his owne, his vvifes, and her daughters case, against Mr Ony. ād B.W. and likewise in his brother Martins case against Mris. Gr vvhich the Lord hath in parte iudged, and required at his hands, and wil further requier, if he repent not.

At that time G.I. not much acquainted with such threats / and being yet but a1 tim. 4.12 with 2. tim. 2.3. etc. yong souldier was somewhat afraid / and trobled herewith: where vpon he much thinking / and meditating the Lord brought to his minde the storyIn the Hi­story of M. Calvins life. of the dealing against M. Calvin for standing forth a­gainst some special persons / they driving him from Geneva for the same: but so the Lord wroght as he was wel provided for: the evil dealers God iudged / and afterward he was againe called to that citie: with this exā­ple was G.I. comforted / and wrote the summe thereof to M. Stud. with which letter he was much stirred saying to others that G.I. was the vnreasonablestIn like maner said Amaziah / Amos cap. 7.10. But hard wor­des must not make vs leave of good due­ties. Acts. 22.22 and 25.22. with 24.5 to 16. man that ever he dealt withal. but no answer sent he to the letter: pretending that he would have no more dealing with G.I.

If such dealing be overcariage in what ca­se were the Prophets ād Apostles and what advātages might the people then have had against thē if they had dealt / as these do. Ier. 1. and 3. and 7. and 15. etc. Act. 7. and 13 ād 28 / 1. Cor. 1. and 3. ād 11 1. Pet. 3. ād 5 / 2. Pet. 2. Iude the whole epist. Rev. 2. ād 3.The matter for a time sleping M. Bishop / and David Bristor labou­red to compound it / and at length effected it / G.I. through their many faire entreaties / through the Pastors cunning reasoning / and specially beingRō 12.18 desierous of peace / yeelding much vnto them / yea to acknowledg overcariage in admonishing the Pastors wife: and yet she was not dra­wen to confesse any one thing. Agrement and peace thus made / and cer­tified to M. Stud. he seamed glad / but yet craftely (as alwaies in his dealings I have found him) sought to cast blockes in the way / ād would have G.I. to subscribe to a writing which they had made / yea he vrged it very hotely: by which vrging (not vnlike the prelates vrging their sub­scription) he made him the more to loke into their dealing they being not contented with a foote or some yeelding but would have all in / ād quēch all zeal and godlines: which he minding / and considering / feared that he had failed in yeelding to confesse that he was overcaried / seing his ma­ner of dealing was. 1. as by way of request. 2. by advise / and relating things reported. 3. by exhortation. 4. by admonition both milde ād severe and in al these finding examples of the like in the scriptures: and yet theI now directly pronounce her offender because since those times by a faithful stan­ding forth against her / she hath so confessed / as afterward wil appear. offender would not yeelde / but contrarily boasted innocency / and righ­teuousnes scoffing and reviling the admonisher instead of repentance: so as the admonisher to confesse overcariage in such dealing / and where the offender wared worse and worse / he thought he was by them decei­ved / and ought not to haveIsah. 58. 1. Mica. 3.8. Gall. 6.9 / 1. Thess 5.19. ceased til the offences had beene acknow­ledged / left / and amended: and therefore / though he were desierous (if it [Page 103] were possible) to have peace with them / yet he durst not with his hand subscribe / seing his conscience (vpon their vrging subscription) begun to doubt that his mouth had beene to hasty: and in deede he would not yeeld vnto Dan. Stud. herein: desiering / that if they brake the agreement for want thereof / he might then be the more wary and wise not to cease / til the offended yeelded.

When Dan. Stud. could not get his wil herein / he was more angry then before: and wrote to the Pastor hereabout / seekingThis ap­peareth by their owne relation. to stir him vp in this matter / but he dealt more wisely (oh that he had alwaies beene so) and would not then be seduced by him / but sought continuance of peace / not wringingPro. 31.33 the nose to cause bloode to come.

So agreement continued a long time betwene the brothers / and many tokens of frendship passed betweene them / and al frindes were glad: one­ly Dan Stud grumbled / and (as appearedBy kee­ping notes against a day. afterward) watched to catch occasions / and yetPro. 26.24 25.26 Iere. 9.8 Obad. v. 7. pretended frendship to G.I. howsoever he intēded to entrap him. Yea peace so continued betwene the brothers / that / it being though and reported they should both be called forth / and put to death for the faith / which they witnessed in bonds / it was thought best / and a­greed / that the writings aforesaid / which passed betwene thē about these things should be made away / that so no occasion might be left / whereby it might be known after their death that such contētiō had beene betwene them about such matters: and so indeede they which I had were made away / and the rest also / so far as I knew: I the rather being most willing thereto / remembering that the adversaries tookeAs in the story of M. Carlel the reader may see. occasion of offence ād accusation in Q. Maries daies against the godly brethrē / because of some controversy or contention that was among them.

The adversaries being frustrated in their devises / and getting not their purposes and desiers to put the brothers to death / they stil continued prisoners. About a yeare or twoo after (to my rememberance) it fell out / that offence againe was taken at the Pastors wifes pride / and his vanity thereabout: which was signified to G.I. The party that was of­fended / and the teller being a brother / G.I. desiered him to deal with the Pastor and her / shewing him that it was his duetyLev. 19.17 Psal. 141.5. 1. thes. 5.11. Mat. 18.15 Heb. 10.24 to deal therein. His answer was / that he durst not or that he was not able: and though G.I. much desiered / and vrged him not to speak to him thereof (remembering what stirs he had about such matters) but to performe the duety himselfe / yet could he not obteine it of him: onely he greeved / mourned / and said it was great offēce in a Pastors wife making such holy profession / her hus­band being in such case / and suffering as he did for so glorious a truth: and desiering G.I. to write to his brother thereof parted from him for that time. Herevpon he considering how heavilyIt gave him such offence / he being weak ād not able to bear it / that it afterward was feared to be such an occasion of stumbling to him / as that he fel flat down from the cause it selfe 1. Cor. 8.12 / Mat. 18.6.7 / etc. the yong gentleman (the Pa­stor I take it / hath not forgotten who it was / and how he) tooke it / and how troblesome it was to him being very strict / and newly come to the cause / he wrote to the Pastor his brother so lovingly as he could (and la­bouring what he might / to prevēt offences because of the former trobles) that if he would take it in good parte / keepe it to himselfe / ād make a good [Page 104] vse of it / he would write vnto him what he had heard: The Pastor wrote againe / and some letters passing betweene them about dueties of secrecy / Mica 7.5 jere. 9.4.5 keeping things tolde to ourselves / and making a right ād wise vse of thē at length the Pastor being cunning / and suttel (by āswers to his questions propounded) gessed ād perceived whereabout it was / wherevpō he would not promise secrecy to his brother / who then (remembering the former broiles) wrote to him / that he would not deal therein least olde contentiōs should be raked / ād new also arise: the Pastor made Dā. Stud. acquainted therewith / who (watching occasions as before is said threw one in the fire / and lett the Pastor on such a flame / as his next letter to G.I. thun­dered apace / he perceiving to what these things would grow / wrote to his brother directly that he would not contend with him / writing vnto him the sentences of Salomon.Pro. 18.19 with 17.14. 1. Ti. 6.4 2. Tim. 2.14.23 A brother offēded is harder to winne thē a strong city / and their contentions are like the bart of a palace ād there­fore or the contentions be medled with to leave of: but he would not he­arken / writing againe bitterly ād sharpely as in the formerSee here­of pag. 4. in the preface or exhorta­tion to M Frā. Iohn­son the pa­stor. contentions his maner was: Which G.I. seeing requested the bringer of them first to reade them / and if they were brotherly / and Christian / to deliver them to him / if not to read them / because if it were possible he would avoid con­tending with him: stil in stead of answer writing and returning vnto him the former sentences: afterward the Pastor and Dan. Stud. sent the Pa­stors wife / M. Bellot / and Lewis Ienkins to demaund certaine questiōs of him: to which G.I. said he would give no answerRō. 12.18. seing he saw them tend to contention / and engendering of strife: the Pastors wife being very peert / and coppet / (much changed from the time before her mariage / whē she promised to reforme her selfe according to his estate) having now got what she desieredI say de­sired / and sought / if he or she deny it / and call for proofe I shal shew such reasōs as they think not of. and sought and having (belike) learned of her husbād cunning to cavil / begun much to vrge G.I. to answer: ādLet men that stand against sin be wary / circūspect / and wise how they yeeld: for it not onely trobleth the good con­sciēce quēcheth the spi­rit etc. but embolde­neth the sinner. jere. 20.8.9 10. Ezec. 24 12.13.14 vpraided him with his former acknowledgment / to which he answered / that modesty would become her better / that shee should rather seeke meanes to make peace / having beene the roote of the former contentiōs / then by such que­stions to raise it againe: that touching his acknowledgment he feared he had offended / and if it were to do / he would not do it / before she should confesse her offence: Herevpon passed many wordes / M. Bellot / and Le­wis Ienkins taking her part / by which she wared the more bolde: G.I. stil desired her to be silent / telling her that he hoped God would prevēt her husbands and her suttelty / as in his providence he had prevented their policy in sending her brother with the Pastors letter thinking to draw him to reade it / whether he would or no. Hereat she smiling feoffed / and said in a deriding maner / Gods providence / Gods providence.

Now that the reader may knovv what was their suttelty, ād their po­licy, (so far as I perceived) it was thus. G.I. having written to the pastor, when he saw him so impatient and bitter in his letters, that he vvolde request his Father (who vsually in al their trobles helped them as in all things wherein he could, so also with letters one from the other) to read [Page 105] them first, and if they vvere brotherly to deliver them to him, if not to make them away, desiering to avoide contention: so the Pastor vvrote againe. G.I, requested his Father to take it with him to his lodging, there to read it, and to certify him thereof as before he requested him, vvhich his Father doing, told him the next day, that it was vvritten as the other: vvherevpō it was made away, ād G.I stil returned answer that he would not contend, grounding his letter vpon those sentences of Salomon, re­questing and exhorting the Pastor and his vvife to cease contention: they perceiving that G I. had done as before he said he vvould, sent the next letter (not by their Father, and yet he vvas there the same day, and a litle before they sēt) by a litel youth her brother, of vvhō G.I. receiued it, ād laid it down vpon his deske, vvilling him to salute his brother, ād sister, the youth asked if he vvould not reade it, G.I. marking the boies saucy­nes in so demaunding, ād suspecting that somewhat lurked, vvilled him to go about his busines if he had done his message, as touching the letter he vvould do therevvith as he saw good, ād so he let it lie til his F. came, (who vsually visited thē in their prisons ōce if not twise a day) at evening he cōming, G.I. delivered him the letter, requested him to read it, as he had done the other, and to deale therevvith as before is mentioned, tel­ling him also the maner of the boies demaunding if he vvould read it: which he hearing, and shewing that he had beene there the same day, before the boy came, so as they might have sent it by him if they plea­sed, vve both of vs thought their policy was not to send it by him, but by the youth, they (it may be) imagining that G, I. vvould be so So is he in deed by nature / but afflictions / tribulati­ons / prisōs and trobles sanctified / are blessed instructiōs / and have taught pa­tience. Psa. 119.67 Prov. 6.23. Rom. 5.3.4 hasty, as presently to read it, and not to wait til his F. came, but they were frustra­ted: for he read it not, but kept it, ād delivered it to his Father, requesting him to deal as before with the other; the next day he returning shevved him that it was as sharpe as the other, if not sharper: So G.I. answered it as the for­mer, evē by the same sētēces, ād to the same effect: after which time they sēt no mo letters: but the persons before named. Now he shewing her that by gods His provi­dence is in the least things / evē in the fal­ling of a bird / in the preserving of the hea­res of our heads and in directing our sceps. [...] Mat. 10.29 30. Luke 21 18. ād 12.6. 1. Cor. 9.9 Pro. 20.24 Iere. 10.23. providēce, they were prevēted in thinking to make him read their letter she (as before is said) scoffingly gibed ād said, Gods providēce, Gods providēc.

Herevpon he rebuked her scoffing: and willed M.B. and L.I. to ad­monish her / but they would seame to excuse her: which he seeing / tolde them / they ought not to dealeLev. 19.15.16.17. 1. tim. 5.21. Mal. 2.9 Iohn 7.24. job 13.13.14 partially / but they shifted it of / and fel to speak of other things / he stil vrged thē / specially M. Bellot / seing he knew how great offence was givē by her / ād how the brethren beyond the seas were greeved about the same / but he could not get him to tel her to her face thereof: she hearing this / turned it also of with a scoffe / that they were a silly sleight people: G.I. wished her to leave of that maner ofPro. 31.26 31 / 1. Tim. 2.11.12. Titi 2.3. 1. pet. 3.2.4. ieasting / telling her that modesty and godly gesture became her: she waying more and more displeased / hoate wordes passed betweene them / she calling G.I. impudent / and he telling her she was to boldeIsa. 48.4 [Page 106] faced: M. B. and L. I. laboured to cover her dealing: he w [...]hed them to deal more vprightly: whereat M. B. was silent / but L. I. waxed angry: and vrged G.I. to answer the questions: he said he had given his āswer / that seing they2. Tim. 2 14 16.23. Titus. 3.9. tēded to strife / he was persuaded it was better to be silent then to answer: so they went away: and going away G.I. spake to them both privately / that as they had behinde her back spoken against the of­fences that arose about her so rhey should do it to her face / and labour to suppresse contentions / and the causes thereof: so for that time they parted.

Some time after / M. Leigh. M. Bellot / Davy Bristow / and Lewis Ienkins with the Pastors wife (to my remembrance) also / were againe sent to the Fleete by the Pastor and Dan. Stud. to deal with G.I. about these things / and about recalling his acknowledgmēt: he answ. them first concerning the questions as before namely that seing they demaunded to know the thing that was tolde him / also the parties name that tolde it: ād the telling thereof would (as he feared and saw) but breade controversy / he thought it rather better to be silent / and soPro. 17.14. stopp contention / then by telling to open the gap againe / which was stopped. 2ly cōcerning the re­calling of the acknowledgmēt he said / he did it not simply / but that he saw he had failed therein and thought that if it were to do / he should not do it as also / if the Pastor and M. Stud. would so interpret his wordes / and draw matter out of the same to raise againe the contentions / he must be content / and howsoever he was lothe they should be raised / and to be dra­wen therevnto / yet was he not altogether vnwilling because his consciēce had beene trobled / ād was not pacified about the same: hoping if againe they begun he should not yeelde / norIsah. 58.1 Iere. 1.17 18.19. cease til she was brought to acknow­ledgment / and thatRom 8.28 psal. 58.1. etc God would worke it for the best: herevpon much conferēce passed among them / both sides propounding their reasons very peaceably / but could not agre / because they would not deal otherwise then they had in commission from the Pastor and M. Stud. and no reasons would satisfy them / except they might have answer to the questions pro­pounded by the Pastor / and M. Stud. They preparing to depart G.I. requested M. Leigh / who called the Pastors wife cosen / to deal with him and her about these things / also to deal about her giving ād scoffing con­cerning Gods providence / and the people beyond the seas: but Lewis Ienkins taking her parte / and seeking to daub vp her dealing / she would not be brought to acknowledgment: and so for that time they also parted.

Shortly after / they being delivered out of prison / and appointed to be banished / M. Stud. the bellowes in thisPro. 22.10 and 26.20 / contention / so blew as the mat­ter was more kindled / and brought to the Church: the brethren being to meete to hear the matter / while they came together / the Pastor and M. Stud. stoode in a window consulting together / and G.I. talked with some of the brethren that were come / about the cause of the meeting / and the proceedings thereabout:They also talked with some of the same bre­thrē / enqui­ring (as af­terward appeared whereof we talked see­king occa­sion there­out of accu­sation a­gainst G.I. as pre­sētly after appeared. at length being come together / M. Stud. shewed the meeting to be about the cōtroversy betweene Mistres Iohn­son / and G.I. and so spake to G.I. that now they brought the matter [Page 107] before the Church. He standing vp requested the Church wel to consider of the matter / and shewed / that seing the Pastor and M. Stud. were par­ties / accusers / and bringers of the controversy / they ought not to sit as judges / but to stand forth / aswel as he / and so the cause to be equally heard. Hereabout was much controversy / ād they would not yeelde but would continue and sit as judges: and the rather to blinde the Churches eies they would have G.I. also not to stand / but to sit downe / which / though he showed ought not to be / yet they brought the Church to their bent: which done / they propounded not the matters in controversy about the questions / and about recalling the acknowledgment / but accused G. I. of a matter / which he never imagined / namely of fore stalling the bre­threns mindes: at which accusation he wondering (having not in the least measure thought thereof) denied it / they said he had there talked with the brethren of the matter to be handled / and so asked them / with whom they had spoken before / ād enquired whereof we talked (as afore is noted) if we talked not thereof? they affirmed yea: wherevpon they would conclude that it was forestalling. G.I. answered / that it was one thing to speake in the open place together of matters to be handled / for which they were to meete / and another to forestall their mindes / shewing even from civil proceedings / that in civil controversies / or affaires men might freely speak and tell their cause one to another: as also from the scripture that a man mightpro. 24.3.4 5.6.27. and 20.18. Luk. 14.28.29.30.31.32. Search the scriptures quoted / ād weigh wel the counsel there given. prepare his house without / make al things redy in the fielde / and afterward buyld the house / as also enterprise his things with counsel: and that not to be accounted a vice / or accused as forestalling / but they would not be satisfied either with reason or scrip­ture / but it must be as they said / and they so winded and wrested the rea­sons and Scriptures alledged (commaunding G.I. silence) that they broght the Church to be of their minde and to condemne him as a fore­staller he desiered the Church to consider their maner of dealing / ād that they being parties in the controversy / and the Pastor comming to plead his wifes case / ought not to commaunde him silence / and requested that he might have free liberty to speak / as also that if his speaking with the brethren in that place of the matter were a fault / it might be handled in order / and not begin with that first / which was last done: the Pastor begun to be hoate and said that G.I. was ignorant / and spake without vnderstanding / as also that the Church ought not to suffer him so to speak: M. Stud. also added that if he would not acknowledg his fault therein / they wold proceede with him for the same. G.I. seeing their dea­ling / ād drawing of the Church to vrge him therewith according as they pleased / was halfe trobled / and at length drawen by thē to confesse / that if it were a fault he was sory / and if it were to do / he would not do it: this done / and having thus got their wil of the Church / and of G.I. herein / they proceeded to other matters.

Now before I procede therto, let me here (as also in some other pla­ces of the discourse) crave leave of the Christian reader to set dovvne, what I have observed in their dealing: and let not my enemies be offēded [Page 108] thereat. First in this their dealing I observe their cunning in leaving the olde matter, and controversy, for which G.I. had meditated ād provided to answer, and to seeke and make new accusations, which he had not thought of, thereby the more craftily and easily to entrapp him: A devise and cunning it is, vvhich I feare (besides many other) the Pastor and M. Stud had learned by the examinations of the adversaries, whose suttelty vsually is, not to handle the matter in question, but to carpe at circum­stances, seeking matter of advantage and accusation therefrom: an olde practise of those Hipocritical Pharisees, Math. 12.10.14. who when they could not iustly condēne the fact of healing the sick &c. vvould yet carpe at the circum­stances, that it vvas done vpon the Saboath day. Secondly I observe their suttelty, in the beginning to catch ād entrapp a man in his wordes or cariage, thereby to troble his minde, distemper his affections, and quel his spirit, that so being not able on a sudden advisedly to answer, ād fully to take away all their cavils, they may disgrace him, and make him odi­ous to the people, whereby having gotten as it were halfe a victory, they make him also to fal in his iust cause, if the Lord by his Mica. 3.8 power do not specially strenthen him. A suttelty no yonger then the former devise, as is plaine by the Isa. 29.21 jer. 11.18.19. and 18.18 Luke 11.53 54. scriptures to him that wil observe thē, ād therefore need­ful for Christiās much to meditate in Gods worde, that they may be Psal. 119.98.99.100 iam. 1 5. wi­se and able to preuent their enemies.

The Pastor (I say) ād M. Stud. having thus cunningly dealt / they pro­ceeded to otherThe parti­culars here of which I have vn­der their hands (which also shalbe set downe in the discour­se follo­wing in their due place) wil declare the truth here­of / evē thē­selves being witnesses / ād judges. matters about the pastors wifes apparel / and her spea­ches (not ōce yet mētioning the questiōs / or the recalling of the acknow­ledgment / which they pretended to be the cause of the meeting) and in the matters of apparel and speaches they proceeded and dealt so † strangely as I have not read / or heard of the like: things which were most secret / and which G.I. had named to them in private made they publique: ex­pounded his wordes of exhortation to be charges: relations of other mens speaches to be his wordes and accusations: called for proofes in things that were seene in the eies of all / and which shee promised to reforme: discouraged the witnesses: vpraided any that spake a­gainst the apparel / with anabaptistry: catched men in their wordes: en­trapped them by questions / and so discouraged them by reproches and scoffes / as they would speake no more / but left G.I. to bear the whole burthen: at length a rich woman standing vp / and witnessing somewhat against the Pastors wife (which G.I. charged her with / she denied / and witnesses durst not stand thorowly) they were not so bolde with her / as to vpraide / or cavil with her / but then the pastors wife confessed / that she was sory / and if it were to do / she would not so wear it. Which G.I. hearing (and having promised with himselfe not to cease til she repented) [Page 109] praised God that at length / she was broght to acknowledgment: and said that he also was sory if he had any way overcaried himselfe. Here at the Pastor and Dan Stud. tooke advantage / and begun to vrge parti­culars that he should confesse misalledging of Ier. 3.3. also slaunder / seing the witnesses would not witnes the things said: he answered / thogh wit­nesses failed / that was theirIere. 9.1. to 9. sin / yet he must not deny that he had seene / and heard thogh they should proceede: and willed them to rest in that was said they stil vrged: at length M. Charles Leigh (to my remēbrāce) and the Father of the twoo brothers / also some others / who were very desierous of peace / begun to speak / that they should rest in G.I. his ac­knowledgment: yea said G.I. if it were not / that the adversaries should not reproch vs to say / we excommunicated one another so soone as we were out of prison / as also that by standing forth he had broght her at length to repentance / he would not have ceased / nor yeelded so much: then begun some whom the Pastor and M. Stud. had drawen to be against him / to vrge the Church to proceede against him he āswered they might do as they pleased / more could he not yeeld in a good conscience. At length M. Stud. being veryD. Stud. pretended frendship / but hereby he kept a starting ho­le to flyout / ād to break the peace a­gaine / as afterward appeared. Pro. 26.24.25.26 crafty propounded to the Church (if they saw it good) to give G.I. time to consider of it / if he would desier it of the Church promise to consider of it / and to yeeld seing his fault: to which the Church presently yeelded / and so he propounded it to G.I. who con­sidering that it was a matter of iudgment betweene them / and that he might lawfully desier and promise that / desiered it / and promised if he saw better to yeelde / if not to shew his reasons. Herevpon all things were ended / peace and agreement againe made / the seal of the covenant the nextRev. 1.10 Lordes day so far as I remember) administred: much ioy was there among the brethren / and at the Pastors house was there a mee­ting of many / as at a love feast: in which (as afterward appeared) M. Studlyjude v. 12 2. pet. 2.13 / etc. Ier. 5.26 and 18.22 was a spott and blot / keeping writing in secret against G.I. and iaring waite to catch him: Yet the Brothers continued frendship: things seamed to be not onely forgiven / but presently for­gotten: so as being banished sent to America / and staied by contrary mindes at Famouth the Pastor stoode very fast and faithfull to his bro­ther / being likely (thorow the envy of a Maister of one of the Ships / and some of the Mariners) to come into troble about our printed confession of faith / which he there had / and lent to one of them: also when they came into newfound Land / one of the Captaines reviling G.I. behinde his back about the same matter / the Pastor defended him / and openly rebuked the Captaine / as was to G.I. afterward signified: yea G.I. suffering2. Cor. 1 [...] 25. Shipwrack the ship being thorow the headines of the Mai­ster in a faire sunne shine day run vpon the Rocks / whereby the Cap­taine and all the rest had great losse (the Frenchmen thereby making a pray of all their goods / which they could wel have saved / having gott the Ship from among the Rocks / and with much labour and paines running her a shore) by which losse they came to be in great [Page 110] great distresse / specially the twoo banished / Iohn Clarke / and G.I. to whom the Captaine propounded that they must either leave thē their / and so they should be subiect to be devoured by the wilde: deliver them to the French men to be brought for France / and by them on shipborde they should be vrged to heare masse: or they must adventure with them inLitel boates. shallops / wherein they would go / and seeke purchase / if they could finde a leager / or Spanyard: three hard choises: none whereof I. C. and G. I. would chuse / telling the Captaine they would not have their owne hands in choosing / but which he would lay vpon thē that by Gods help they would vndergoe / hoping he would worke al forRom 8.28 good: at which āswer the Captaine was trobled / being vnwilling to lay any one vpon vs. At length continuing in that wilde place three or foure daies while they pre­pared their shallops / ād made redy so wel as they could to take purchase / Gods providēce / who never faileth / no not in the mountaineGen 22.14 Math. 15.32.33. or wilder­nes / shewed it selfe: for the Captaine walking with G.I. and conferring of these things / suddenly (being quick sighted) he saw a ship far of in the sea / and said I see a shipp / to whō G.I. said / it may be the Lord wil send vs help thereby / and requested the Captaine to man out a shallop to thē / to signify our shipwrack and distresse vnto them / and no doubt the Lord would move their hearts to pitie: which presētly the Captaine cōmaun­ded to be done: and we stil walking vnder hope / at length one who was very quick eied / discerned it to be an Englishship / and put vs in hope that it was our fellow / which was bound to make the same iorney with vs / which made the marriners to hasten the more with their shallop / who comming to them / finding them to be the ship which was bound with vs (wherein were the Pastor and M. Stud. the other two banished) and relating to them the distresse wherein we were / Oh / what heavines was there among them / specially in the Pastor for his brother / and in that lo­ving mā M. Charles Leigh the Captaine thereof who was not so heavy for the losse (thogh a principal of the ship was his) as he was ioyful that all the men were safe: and presently (by reporte) commanded the Maister to make to the bay / where our distresse was: at whose meeting what teares there were (not for the losse / but) for ioy that we so met / specially betweene the brothers / I cannot expresse / yea I cannot now write with­out teares / remembering such a wonderous providence of God even in a strange land: Which as it is my duety alwaies to recordePsal. 107. to Gods praise: so here also I recoide it / to shew that not onely natural / butRom 12.10 1. Pet. 1.22. 1. cor. 13.4.5 god­ly love appeared in the Pastor to his brother: he and the Captaine not onely comforting him in respect of the losse / but shewing tokēs ād fruites of love / helping him with things necessary the Frenchmen having takē his provision from him: but in all these I observed that M. Stud. shewed not so much affection / as many of the mariners did / who had no religiō: whereas in a true Christian and brother there ought / and wil be aRom. 12 25.16. 1. Cor. 12.26 2. cor. 11.29 Heb. 13.3. fel­lowfeeling.

The said M. Leigh taking al the distressed into the ship / and G.I. be­ing now in the same ship with the Pastor and M. Stud. there was fami­liarity [Page 111] and much frendship betwene the Captaine and the brothers: but M. Studleys countenāce was cast downe / yet he would vse good wordes to G.I. compleining of some things hee saw amisse in Mr. Leigh / who was a brother in the faith with vs / and stirred vp G.I. to exhort and admonish him: which he did / being to simple and sleight to marke M. St. cra [...]tyM St. craft to make divi­sion amōg frends. practise / who hereby wroght occasion of mislike betwene vs / and at lengthPro. 16.28 and 22.10 and 26.20. Ezec. 22.9. set the one against the other / who before had long bene deare frends: for if M. Stud. had dealt vprightly / heLev. 19.16 17. Mat. 18.15 Rom. 15.14 ought not to have openes the infirmities of M. Leigh a brother vnto āother / but have him­self admonished him: yet this he did not / and so was the cause of contē­tion: and here let brethren be exhorted to take heede of such crafty pates / who vnder2. Tim. 3.5.1. Cor. 4.19 20. a shew of godlines exhort others to performe the duety of godly admonition / and wil not do it themselves. At length this M. Stud. shewed himselfe in his colours: for having sowen sundr [...] occas [...]ons / and wroght some dislike (one day there being some wordes betwene Mr. L. ād G.I.) he propounded the matter about Ier. 3.3. drawing the Pastor and M. L. to deal with G.I. about it: the pastor was not very willing to deal thereabout / yet M. St. so dealt as G.I. must shew his iudg­ment thereabout / which he did / namely / that seing the offenders offēded in like nature / to wit / not to confes offence / but on the contrary boasted righteousnes: the same scripture might be alledged against the one as a­gainst the other. Which also theIsa. 29.13. with Mat. 15 7.8.9.12 13.14. Luke 16.15 also Haba. 1.5. Isah. 28.14 with Acts. 13 40.41. scriptures shew. M. St. fel to his olde maner of cavilling about apparel / ād now ād thē would stir vp the P. now and thē M. L. to shew their judgmēt: G.I. shewed thē that if it were in a strāge land as in new found land etc. the apparel should not troble him / neither put herom. 14.17. religion in apparel: but there being offēces givē by appa­rel / Christians (though no certaine rule or fashions could be directly pre­scribed / yet) ought to observePhi. 4 8. 1. tim. 2 9. 10 / 1. Pet. 3.1. etc. modesty according to the places wherein they live: that so the leastRom. 14.13. 1. Cor. 10.32 Coll. 4.5. 1. Pet. 2.12. occasion of offence might not be given by thē to any within / or without: the Pastor for this time brake of the matter / sea­ming not very willing to talke thereof: and in my conscience I think the brother [...] had continued good frends / if M. Stud. had not alwaies raisedProv. 6.16 19. and 26 20. contentions betweene thē. Shortly after he stirred vp the coles againe / ād laid morerom. 14.17. wood on / so as very hoate wordes passed betwene the bro­thers / and he lying in his cabbing would now ād thē put forth his head / and minister questions ād matter to the Pastor / which he vrged his bro­ther withal: Which G.I. marking / and calling to minde M. St. seeking occasions to deal hereabout / tolde him that he dealt very evilly / ād should rather seeke toPro. 15.18 hold / then breake the peace: then begun he to call G.I. cōtētious etc: who seeing him so to lig in his cabbing / sometimes putting out his head / and speaking bitterly / straight waies pulling it in againe / he tolde him he dealt like barking dogs (who thogh they cā not bite as they would / yet barke running in and out of the house / and stirr vp other to ver the pore travelling mā / which would passe on his way in peace: with this reproof his mouth was stopped / so as for that time he plucked in his head / and saide no more / and his mouth being stopped the P. presētly ceased contending. ThePhil. 3.2. Apostle exhorteth vs to taste hede of dogs: that [Page 112] is (as I take it) mē of doggish nature / who barke against / bite ād would devour the godly / if they could: WhichRev. 22.15 dogs God wil iudg. Though for this time his mouth was stopped / yet his envious nature notjer. 13.23 chāging / and that which was bread in the bone shewing it selfe in the flesh / whē we drew nere to England / he pretending that G.I. would be bolde in going abrode stirred vp M.L. to make G.I. promise / that whē he came to Lon­don / he should tary in the house / ād not go to any place without consēt of the Pastor and M. Stud. or else to keepe him on ship boorde. G.I. an­swered them / that they had no such authority to make him so to promise: that he ought not to abridg himselfe of his owne liberty: and for his part he would by Gods help be so careful of his liberty as they / but would1. cor. 6.12. make no such promise to go but where they pleased: M. Stud. begun to persuade Cap. Leigh / then to keepe him per force on ship borde: to whom G.I. said: the Captaine hath no such authority over me / neither can he do it / yea (quoth G.I.) M. Leigh you know that thogh they had promi­sed you to go with you / so they might have liberty / yet I never promised you / neither would receive liberty vpon suchAs in los­ses or pun­nishments the lesse may be chosen. 1. sam. 24.14 Act 27. so in persecution may not a Christian (so far as I see) have his hand in seeking or chusing any sorte before ano­ther / but leave it vpō the adver­saries / and submit him selfe with ioy to whatsoe­ver / til (by the meanes he can vse) the Lord safe or ful­ly release him. Ier. 26.14.15. psa. 57.1 mica 7.8.9. Heb. 11.35.36. Phili. 1.28.29. condition: and yet when you had got my liberty / and I was free to go / or stay / as I saw good / thē I promised that I would go with you / and so I have: yea you confessed in Newfound Land that I had performed my promise / and you there freed me: all which the Captaine confessed to be true: yet saidM. Stu. tirannicall counsel. Ier. 29.16. M. Stud. if I had your authority / I would keepe him in the ship: G.I. answered I would then write ashore / and it may be you would wish that you had not dealt so violētly with me: wel said M. Stud. I would lock you vp in the holde / where you should have no light: so (quoth G.I. might the Cap­taine beshrew himselfe by oppressing of me: and I see if you M. Stud. had power you would be as tirannical (if not worse) as the Prelates / but I hope God wil give courage against your malice / and the Captaine wil be wiser / then to follow your counsel / as in deede he was: for he vsed G.I. kindely / suffering him / and dealing frindly for him a shore / as he did for them: the Lord recompēse it into his bosome. The Pastor herein spake li­tel / and when he did / it seamed to be by M. Stud. motion. Riding together to London from Southampton / M. Stud. visited his frends who dwelt neere the way / but they would not be content that G.I. should speak to his frends / though they rode thorow the townes / ād by the doores / where some of them dwelt: which he put vp at their hands / yet sory and greeved to see such partiall dealing. Being come to London / and every one in seve­ral lodgings for the more safety / that if one came in troble / yet the other might escape: after a day or two / they sent M. Bishop to G.I. to certify him that it was knowen they were in the citie / and that he must provide to go forthwith to Graves ends tilt boate: where M. Stud. would mete him / and go with him: G.I. trusting the messenger (who was his sisters husband) tolde him he would make redy / ād desired him to lend him some money / for he had but 6. pēce and 3. pēce with some few halpentes left: he promised / that mony should be sent to him to Graves end: so they parted / and he made redy to go to the boate / where (when he came) he found not [Page 113] M. Stud. yet he wēt on his iourney / not doubting / but M. Stud. would be there also with the next boate: being come to Graves end / he waited one day / they came not: the second day / they came not: then G.I. begun to suspect that they dealt craftely with him / by such a devise to gett him to go out of the city / and was much greeved / that his sisters husband should so vse him / he having told him how litel mony he had / and not to keepe pro­mise with him / so as even there he had beene driven to some exigent / had not the Lord by his providēce in the way givē him to meete with a kins­mā / of whom he borrowed 10. s. The third or fourth day they came / and divers frends with them: G.I. asking M. Stud. why he met him not / ād asking thē how they thoght he lived / they knowing that 6. pēce was to be paied for his passage? they put it of / ād said they knew G.I. might have gone to a brothers house (who dwelled within 3. or 4. miles) and there needed not to spend / he asking them how he should have knowne when they came / they said they would have sent for him: he tolde them / that though they disappointed him / yet God provided for him having borro­wed some mony / and so thinking of there dealing more then he spake / per­ceived there practise to be as before he suspected / but passed it over / they taking ship together the next day to come for Amsterdam.

These particulars both of things in time of our prisonmēt, of our ba­nishment, ād iourney have I the more plainly ād fully set downe, that so from time to time the ground of these trobles, and proceedings therein may be plaine even to the simpliest: as also the careful and good reader may by sundry things therein make a good vse, ād see hovv stil the god­ly are subiect to trobles, and hovv the Lord delivereth out Psa. 34.19 20.21.22. Act. 14.22. of all: and helpeth both in 2. Cor. 11.23. to 30. 2. Tim. 3 10.11. al trobles by them without, by them within, by sea, by land, etc. If any enemy, carper, or envious spirit cavil hereat, let him consider the Apologies of the godly in al ages whē they have beene for­ced by enemies to relate their dealings from point to point, thereby the more to stop the mouthes of their adversaries. And what he obiecteth a­gainst or carpeth at in me, let him wel marke if the same may not be ob­iected against those in former ages also: and therefore I desier continual­ly the reader to iudg charitably of this relating, being (as I have often said, and must stil say) forced thereto: let vs now then proceede to that which followed.

Being come to Amsterdam / the Pastor and specially M. Stud. could not so cary themselves (how cunning as they were) but their countenāce was discerned by some brethren to be against G.I. and within 14. daies of their cōming (by wāt of shewing brotherlyLuk. 3.11. Iam. 2.13. to 17. 1. Ioh. 3.17.18. love / wherein they might wel have done it) they gave occasion to the brethren to iudg that there was a privy grudg in them towards G.I. because they huiring a great house / and havingLuk. 3.11. Iam. 2.13. to 17. 1. Ioh. 3.17.18. sundry romes to spare / suffered G.I. in necessity to go vp and downe seeking a place / and not once offered one corner of their superfluity. Wherevpon some brethren tooke occasiō to speak with [Page 114] G.I. thereof / if the matters were not ended / he tolde them yes / willing them not to take offence hereby / the Lord providing also for him a con­venient place / with which he was well contented.

Some two or three moneths after there being speach about chusing moe Elders and Deacons / the Pastor / and M. St. sent vpon the 25. of the moneth called November for G I and tolde him that they purposed to have moe Elders / and that they thoght the Church would chuse him / but he should not be / except he would confesse sinne in alledging Ier. 3.3. a­gainst the Pastors wife. He answered and desiered the Pastor to consider now that he begun to ripp / ād brea [...] this matter forth about Ier. 3.3. for at the sea when G.I. desiered to end this matter of iudgment betweene them the Pastor asked him / why he begunne it: wherevpon he tolde him / that he had purposed rather to have borne the burthen / then to break the peace or speak thereof any more: but seing he had now himselfe begun to break it his āswer was / that first concerning being Elder he desiered the Pastors and M. St. help / that he might not be elder / for he was both vn­fit / and vnworthy for so high and weighty an office besides some other re­spects / why he desired to live rather still a mēber thē an officer. 2ly. con­cerning the alledging of Ier. 3.3. he āswered them / that having weighed the matter both while they were at sea / and since / he saw not / but that he might so write / having opened her offēce to her / she first promising amēd­ment / afterward dissembling and pleading for it / becoming at length ob­stinate / yea boasting that she was innocēt and righteous: thus vttering the very same wordes (in a maner) which theIer. 2.35. people in Ieremies time vsed: and what fitter answer / thenIere. 3.3. Ieremies could he give? the pastor hearing this would not heare G.I. any further / who also would have shewed him other reasons / whereby he was persuaded in his iudgment / that it was not sinne to alledg that scripture against her / but he rose in great hast / saying / If you wil not acknowledg sin in alledging it / either you shal be excommunicate / or I wilbe no Pastor / and I would I were so free / His mea­ning she­wed it self afterward / threatning (when he could not draw the people to his bought) to be gone: but he was now bou [...] by ordina­tion etc. vnto them. as I was since I came to Amsterdam: brother (said G.I.) be patient / and requested M. St. to speak to him / who also requested him to have patience / but he went away in a chafe: being gone oh said M. St. I would those filthy cloutes had bene burnt / yea quoth G.I. if you and M. Settel had not flinched when the time was / but had stoodforth faithful against them / these trobles had never come thus far: did I flinch you? said M. St. Yea (answered G.I.) that you did / while they thus talked / the Pastor came in againe / ād G.I. seing him so impatient / as also thin­king what breach might againe arise hereof / offered vnto him (for [...]an. 12.18 peace sake / and least it should be known in2. sā. 1.20. Mica 1.10 Exod. 32.11 to 14. Gath. and Ashkelon) that acknow­ledgmēt / which afterward (reading [...] M: Dearings preface to the Quene. some places) he durst not againe of­fer: but the Pastor would not rest in it except he might have his minde ād wil / being in deede very impatient / and so for that time they parted.

The 28. of the same moneth wee meeting about some affaires of the Church / there was speach about one / who had apostated / who (as they said) had beene very proud / and vnduetiful vnto her husband: and one [Page 115] relating that it was thought she fel away having taken offence at the re­proving of her about her attire / the Pastor tooke holde thereof / and was very angry that she was so dealt withall / and said the Church was to be purged of such / who gave her offence by such reproofe: and there he tolde thatThe Pa­stor had cause to deal with her / for sue [...] and others willed the rebukers to deal first with the Pastors wife / who wore the like: so put­ting their fault of / by laying it vpon ano­ther: as if that excu­sed / and ju­stified thē. he had talked with her about her apparel. While these wordes pas­sed G.I. sat stil / and having not had any hand in the matter laboured in himselfe to be silent / knowing whereto the Pastor tēded: yea I f [...]eely con­fesse / it much greeved me to heare his speach / commending her / seaming to cover the matter of apparel / and inveighing against the rebukers / yet I absteined / and I spake notPsal. 39.1.2.3. Ierem 20.8.9. etc. that I ought at length he not ceasing / but sundry times vrging / as if the rebukers had bene the cause of her aposta­sy / I could not longer forbear / but said plainly / that not the reproving of her for her attire / but her evilIere. 5.23. Hebr. 3.12. and vnfaithful heart was the cause of her apostasy: herevpon he asked me / if I would justify the reprovers / adding againe that the Church must be purged of such. I āswered / that I knew not the maner of their proceeding / ād so could not justify it simply / neither condemne it / but I would justify that not their reproving / but her false heart was the cause of her apostasy: and as touching hisIerem. 29 26.27. Amos 7.10 Act. 22.22. threat to pur­ge the Church of such reprovers / I requested him not to vse such wor­des / but to deal according to the worde of God. Here passed many spea­ches / M. Sla. and M.C. relating many offences and evill things of the woman both concerning her behaviour / ād also her ill cariage to her hus­bād / which I wil not here repeat / with which the Pastor was somewhat cooled / and so for that day more brake not forth.

The 8. of the moneth called Decēb. being the 5. day of the weke / which was the ordinary day for exercise1. Cor. 14. of prophecy / after exercise about 5. or 6. a clock at night the Pastor and M. St. called G.I. before the elders / and asked him / if he would confes sin in alledging Ier. 3.3.? To which be­fore he answered / he destered them / and the other elders / M. Ains. the tea­cherI so call him as thē he was ac­counted / not as since he is disco­vered to have apo­stated. Ezec 44.8. 1 tim. 2.3.7 and M. Sla. one of the ruling elders to marke it / that as the weeke before they had begun and renewed the controversy at the P. house / so now they ripped and followed it before the other elders: and touching an­swer to their question / he said / that having weighed the thing very oftē / he was so far from seing sin in so alledging it / as that he must confes / the more he thought of the maner of dealing / the more he was persuaded / that he might do that which he did: they asked his reason. He answered / that before her mariage he requested her that if she maried the Pastor / she would reforme that apparel / and she promised she would do that which became his estate: being maried / and no amēdmēt made: he again requested and admonished her / and then she was so far from promising wel / as she made distinctions / if G.I. could prove it by Gods word to be vnlawful / or if her husband would have her leave it / she would: which change ādIer. 42.5.6.20. dissembling he noting in her (to say wel / ād no to do it) as also then hearing her shifting it of by such shifts / admonished her of her pro­mise and opened also vnto her by thetom. 12.2 1 tim. 3.9.10 1. pe. 3.1 etc Isah 3.16. to 24. Scriptures the offences of her apparel / she being now become wife to a P. of a congregatiō persecuted [Page 116] and banished / he also being in bonds / ād looking oftē for death etc. I say / having opened to her her sin (at which word the Pastor interrupted G. I. calling him some name or other / which now I remember not / but he went on / and shewed that having opened her sin to her) she would not promise as before / but waxed discontented / yea admonishing him and her sundry times by worde and writing / they sent bitter and scoffing letters againe / boasting that she was innocent and righteous / whereby (they fal­ling to the same sin / which they in Ieremy did) he was persuaded he might write as he wrote / namely / that heIt was not simply alledged against her but with mitigation but their fruites de­clared / that they could not suffer the words of admoni­tion / ād ex­hortation. Heb. 13.22 1. tim. 4.2.3 feared he might say to her / as Ieremy said to the people in his time. Then the P. and the E. asked and pressedMarke / that they force to na­me the things. him to tel / what the sin was / which he reproved? he answered / it was the sin about her pride / abhominable speach / and offensive beha­viour: then they vrged to particulars / about which we continued til ten a clock in the night / in which time G.I. was so reviled / as he never was before the Prelates / and opē adversaries: wherevpon he tolde M. Stud. (calling him fond fellow / ād giving him / that he had a hoate braine) that the Prelate of Canterbury / and others called al of vs hoate braines / gid­dy headed etc. But yet such wordes became not elders professing Christs ordinances: neither must such scoffs discourageIere 1.19. Eze. 2. ād 3. 1. Cor. 4.12. 2. Tim. 4.2 the rebukers of their sins / and corruptions: he also craved M. Ainsw. and M. Sla. to deal vp­rightly / but they (as seamed) being greeved satt sadly and said litel or no­thing. At this time there was speach about his acknowledgments: he tolde them he had done so much asRo. 12.18. possibly he could for peace sake / ād feared he had offended in yeelding / and ceasing before the Pastor and his wife acknowledged the offences into which they had fallen: they also waxing more bolde by his acknowledgments seeking to presse / and dis­courage his soule so as they now ripping againe the contentions / he pur­posed by Gods help to stand forth fast and faithful against their sins / til they repented / not daringgal. 2.5 ād 5.1. Nehe. 6.11. to 14. to yeeld so much vnto them againe / least he should be injurious to the graces of God / pulGal. 2.18. downe that which he had buylded: betray the truth / and so sin against God before whomIsā. 2.25. who wil plead? yet stil redy to acknowledg whatsoever he could beRom. 14. fully persua­ded of by the word of God. In the end they appointed him to appeare before them againe at one a clock vpon the second day of the weeke follo­wing: and so for that time we parted.

On the Lordes day after exercise / they changed the time from one to thre a clok the next day / ād appointed him to come to the Pastors house / which he did / it being theI note the daies and times so near as I can / follo­wing there­in the order of them at Frankf. as also that they may not have [...]ustly to ex­cept against they kno­wing that I noted ād wrote things so much as I could. 12. day of the moneth / where / after some speach had it was agreed / that we should write our mindes: they accu­sing / and G.I. answering / the other elders being to deal betweene vs: the Pastor begun and wrote his accusation against G.I. about Ier. 3.3. G. I. writing / and answering that the Pastor sett not downe the wordes as he alledged them / and proceeding on to sett downe the wordes / as he had written thē / the P. perceiving it tooke the paper from him / threw it aside / and would not suffer him to write. G.I. dealt with M. Ainsw. and M. Sla. that agreement might be performed / and that he might have right: [Page 117] M. Ainsw. spake to the Pastor that writing might be vsed: the P. being earnest and sharp with him / saying that he knew not what he did to speak for such a one / he ceased / yea said he to thē / if you knew him / as M. Stud. and I know him / you would not so speak: and so by this dealing ād insinuation silenced M.A. and M.S. yea broght them to their bought / that they vrged G.I. to answ. by worde of mouth: he tolde them the a­greement was that the accusations ād answers should be writtē / which he desieredLet men be careful to have things written when they are a­lone / and have not others by / who dare ād wil wit­nes / and deal vp­rightly in matters / and in the procedings Pro. 21.20.21. might be done / and right be had: they were willing / but the P. and M. Stud. would not: hereabout passed many speaches / ād at lēgth he tolde thē that he had found better dealing at the commissioners hands in England: and so he had / for they not onely wrote his answers / but suffered him to read them over / and to correct them where he pleased: ād he hoped he should have found much more favour in an eldership / espe­tially agreement being / that things should be written. The P. at length said he would deale against G.I. for three things: that he was a nouris­her of tale bearers: a slaunderer: ād a teller of vntruths: he answered / those were great wordes / and asked him / if (being not able to disprove the al­ledging of Ier. 3.3.) he now devised new accusations: ād wished the elders to marke his dealing.

As then, I desiered the elders, so now I request others also who reade these proceedings, to observe this and such like their dealing. At Londō all things were ended, peace and agreement made, onely that alledging of Ier. 3.3. left to G.I. his consideration (being a matter of iudgmēt) pro­mising if he saw better to confesse it, if not, then to shevv his reasons: the seal of the covenāt administred: things seamed forgotten; familiarity v­sed: fruites of love shewed: At sea M. Stud. having stirred vp the matter, the Pastor was angry that G.I. spake of it, seaming vnwilling to have spe­ach thereof, but rather to let it be buyried: at Amsterdam (being as I am persuaded by dealings since, stirred vp by M. Stud.) he vrged it, answer with reasōs they vvold not heare: but would have their vvil: vvhē they could not privately prevaile, they bringe it to the other elders: there the obiection and answer being heard, and could not get their purpose, they force to ripp vp olde matters, vvhich vvere ended: this vvay not pre­vailing they devise ād bring new accusations: ād thus they did afterward from time to time encrease them: not seeking to end the matter in que­stion, and so to rest, vvhereas the Rom. 14 1. etc. and 15.1. etc. phil. 3.15.16 1. Cor. 13.4. to 9. Apostle sheweth plainly, if there be difference in iudgment, yet there should be a vvalking together in vp­rightnes and loue: but they added pro. 26.20 Phil. 2.2.3. wood, and made the fire of contentiō hoter, and would force one to be of their iudgment, and to do vvhat they would have him: or else by their Ier. 18.18 with 15.10. Isa. 29.20.21. with 66.5 / 3. Iohn. vers. 9.10. devises, and new accusations procede, and so imagine, wring and wrest out a shew of matter worthy excommu­nication: if this dealing were Christian, or becōming elders, let the godly wise iudge.

Vpon G.I. his vrging the other elders to marke the P. and Mr. St. dealing / the P. begun again with jer. 3.3. and would prove by sillogism [...]s that it was wronglyalledged / labouring in deede byAs he is a good logi­cian / and it helpeth him much in a good cause: so can he also play the crafty sophister in a bad: the first will prevaile ād prosper / the latter wil deceive and faile him. Ier. 23.28. 2. cor. 11.13. Coll. 2.8 2. tim. 3.13. distinctions / falla [...]s / and sophistry to have gone beyond his brother / because those people were idolaters / his wife not: they obstinate / she not: their case and Iere­mies far different from this: which suttel reasoning his brother percei­ving shewed that though his wife were not an open idolater / yet prefer­ring her pride before the offēce of the people it was her idol / and a great sin: Ezec. 14.3. Phil 3.18.19 1. Cor. 8.12. that his wife was obstinate as they / boasting / as they did. Ier. 2.3 5. that she dissembled as they did. Ier. 42.5.6.20. promising that she would reforme / but did not: so as their case and Ieremies was not so different from this as he would by his subtill reasoning seame to make it: which also is plaine by the alledgings of te­stimonies out of the olde testament both in theMath. 15.19 / etc. with Esah 29.13 Ghospels / in theAct. 13.41 with Isah. 14.14. Habac. 1.5. arts of the Apostles / and in theActs 17.18 epistles against the people of those times which might have pretended the same / or like distinctions / if that would have served their turne. G.I. hath oftē shewed him his ill dealing / seeking by such distinctions to deceive him desired him to leave it of / and to confesse his fault therein: but he would not: much disputation and stirr they had hereabout / he ād M. St. often scoffingly answering / calling G.I. bablingActs 17.18 fellow foolish / fond / ignorant / slippery / yea adding wordes not to beeph. 5.3.4 named / which he noted / and vrged them to repentance / but they would not: he also desiered M.A. and M. S. who sat very sadly / to admonish thē of such reproches and gives / seeking by teastings / and laughings to cary away the matters / and discourage G.I. but they would not / M. A. wi­shing him to beare it and in stead of admonishing them / begun in a soft and milde maner (which I have often found since he can notablyMat. 7.15 coun­terfeat) to vrge the P. sillogism [...]s: G.I. āswered him to the effec / that is before:1. co. 10. ād Heb. 3. and 4. etc. When they could not prove it to be sin so to aledg it they repeated againe the three accusations / naming some parte of her attire and spea­ches which G.I. had reproved whereabout we continued very long / evē til ten a clock at night / discerning the time to be so far spēt by the watch mens and cattelmās cōming about who crieth and warneth aloud / how the houres of the night passe. While we were dealing about her aparel ād speaches she was called in / and being demaunded thereabout she gibed and reviled G.I. and called him brasen face / frivolous / bolde in evil / etc. He spake to the Elders to rebuke her / but they said nothing: at length he tolde her / that seing she was admonished and knew of the offēces that arose about her attire / speaches / and behaviour / and yet would walke as she did vp and down London vnreformed / it argued that she had a brasēIsa. 48.4. face in deede / else shee would not be so stout / and obstinate / and that he hoped God would make him a wall of brasseIere. 1.18. against her sins. Here­about passed many wordes betweene the Pastor / his wife / and his bro­ther / he desiering the Elders to deal with the Pastor and his wife for so reviling him / seing he did not other as stand out against their sins: but they said nothing to them / and being so late they brake of / and so for that time we parted.

The 14. day of the Mon. they sent for G.I. to come to them about 3. a clock: which he doing / they propounded vnto him to put the matter to six of the Church. He answering requested to know if by Gods worde a matter might be brought to private mē after it had beene in the assem­bly of the elders / and then he was contented: Herevnto they gave no an­swer: but they proceeded / and dealt with him for saying / that the P. wife scoffed at Gods providence / and willed him to open it: which he doing and shewing herIsah. 57.4 and 58.9 Psal. 22.6.7.8 Mat. 27.39 Mat. 15.29 maner and gesture / she (being present) said she might have done much more: he answered her / that it was greevous to sin / but much more to defend and boast / that she might do more herThe Pa­stor / thogh he would defend her / knoweth better (and could tel M. Iacob if occasion served) that a scoffe is not onely in reprech­ful wordes and gestu­res ioined together / but in the gesture alone or in the pro­nouncing of good wordes ironically / disdainful­ly / or gi­bingly: ād his cove­ring of these things is not by Gods spi­rit. Isah. 30 1. with 5.18 19.20. Iohn. 8.48 husbād de­fending her said she might say 10. times more: G.I. āswered he was sory to heare them make so light account of it / and wished the elders to mar­ke these things / speaking his minde to them concerning the matter of ge­sture: she being gone / the P. and M. St. said they were to deal with him about certain things / which fel out in time of his imprisonment: 1. that he had made a preface to be sett before the confessiō of our faith / ād made neither of them acquainted therewith: He answered / that he was sory to see such dealing / that whē they could not prevaile against him about Ier. 3.3. then they fel to 3. other accusations: these not helping them / to devise and raise other: and now to bring also things (which were secret / ād which they had espied in him in the time of his imprisonment) before the elders / having never dealtMat. 18.15. with Lev. 19.16.17.18. privately with him about the same: answering fur­ther / that (notwithstanding this their dealing) there was one present of the elders thēselves (it was M. Ainsworth) who could clear him in this point / and desiered that he might speak what he knew: the Past. would not suffer it: G.I. shewed / that seingpro. 25.27 and 27.2. and 31.31 mat. 11 4. etc Ioh 5.31 / etc. and 8.14 and 18.21. another could witnes and clear him / it was better he should do it / then himselfe: the Pastor would not / thogh G.I. vrged it earnestly: at length when he could not obteine it / he desiered that before he should further answer he might consider more of this matter / and the maner thereof. Then they broght a second matter: that he opposed himself against them when Roger Waterer was to re­late a matter to the Church: he answered / that he opposed not himselfe a­gainst them therein: but when the said R. W. was to be chosē and appoin­ted for a minister or messenger in affaires betweene the Church and the Prisoners / he being persuaded that he was vnfit / he would not give1. Tim. 5.21.22. and 3.10. Act. 6.3.5. his consent that he should be emploied in such office: Herevpon they asked M. Ainsw. and M. Slade / if he were fit to be an elder who would oppose himself against them? he āswered / that as touching being an elder / it was the office which he was vnworthy of / and was2. Cor. 2.16. and 3. [...]. vnfit for it / desiering to walke a member / and not to be burthened with any office: M. St. said it was an honour to be an officer. G.I. answered that it was a burthen / and if they did it1. Tim 5.17. with Rev. 2.24. wel / then was it anhonour: further he added / that if this refusal to consent (which they had kept in a note) would be a hinde­rance / he would furtherThey thoght he had desired the office / and (it may be) supposed / that he wold have acknowledged what they pleased / rather thē misse it: but now percei­ving otherwise / they satt as amased. help them to hinder it / namely / that when they [Page 120] would have given over their offices / he would not consent / but stoode ād wrote against it: so that if not giving consent to the former were a hinde­rance / they might ioine this to it also. They proceeded / and obiected a third and last thing which they had spied ād kept in writing / which was that when one goodmanThe said R. O. had apostated. Ore (as they called him) offered vp the praiers at the Church in publik / he sent word to the Church / trobled the Church and would not suffer him. G. [...]. seing this their dealing / and perceiving that this was the last thing which they had against him / told them that there in the presence of the elders he praised God / who had so kept him in his prisonment / that they could not say any greater matters against him: further he added / that thus to spy, into their brother / and to write things in a note against him / ād not duely to admonish him for thē / was not toRom. 14.13. watch over their brother / but toIere. 5.26. mic. 7.2. etc dig a pit / to spread a net / and to hunt him: and being earnest he exhorted M. Ainsw. and M. Sl. to marke this dealing / and requested M. Ainsw. (the teacher) to speak his minde / if in consciēce this were good / ād vpright dealing: but he would not: then G.I. willed him to remember / 1. Kin. 13. ād to take heede that the oulde Prophet deceived not the yong / and herewith (G.I. being very earnest / and speaking against such dealings of eldersPsa. 55.12. etc. Prov. 28.3 towards brethrē: specially of prisoners to a prisoner suffering bonds for one faith) they were for a while all silence: then they asked his answer to the point: he an­swered that it was a false accusation / and that he had not trobled the Church: the Pastor being angry (when he heard their dealing so discove­red to the other elders / and that G.I. answered that their obiection was a false accusatiō) replied / that that was aIer. 43.2. So said Azariah / Iohanan / and all the proud men to Ieremie that he spake fal­sely: but such repro­ches excu­sed them not / neither covered (but added to) their sins. false wicked mouth: G.I. re­quested M. A. and M. S. to reprove this / ād his former bitter revilings: but they would not he then vrged them to prove their accusation: they vrged him vpon his conscience to say / what he had done therein: he an­swered them / that he hoped they (being elders) would notThis dealing is condemned by these scriptures. Ioh. 18.21. Acts 24 8.20.21. and 25.16. deal as the spanish inquisition / to inquire and examine him vpon his conscience / and so to finde out / and prove accusations against him / making himselfe his owne accuser / if he had done any thing: Here at they being moved and an­gry vsed some hard wordes: that he was impudēt and vngodly to com­pare them to the spanish inquisition: he āswered that he hoped he should not be impudent yet bolde against their ill dealing / also that he compa­red them not together / but they inquiring into his conscience / whē they could not prove their accusatiō / he tolde them / he hoped that they (being elders) would not deal as the spanish inquisition: then they asked him / if he talked not with any brother of the Church about that matter? he an­swered / if they would make that a fourth accusation / he would answer it / shewing them / that it was one thing toPsal. 122. 1. Cor. 12. speak with a brother about a matter of care / and duety in the Church / and another to be spied into / and accused as aSo it may be were the brethren accounted. Isah. 66.5. Re. 2.23.24 and 3.4. trobler of the Church: and here he advised M. A. and M. S. to learne by his example how they walked with them: for they might see how they had spied into him and sought matter of accusation against him: then M. A. and M. S. speaking together with them / they [Page 121] dismissed him. He going away said / God give you to see your sins in this maner1. Concer­ning Iere. 3.3. 2. their rip­ping vp of matters ended: 3. their thre accusatiōs: 4. the P. wifes scof­fing: 5. ther laing wait / seeking to entrap / ād devising accusations etc. of dealing with me.

The same night they sent G. C. vnto him / that he should be with them againe in the morning / he answered / that in the morning he would give him answer / some busines being fallen out / which he knew not / whether it could be deferred.

The next Morning they sent for him againe by M. Bowman / and G. C. with charge to come vnto them / he tolde them he had speciall busi­nes fallē out / which could not be deferred / ād desiered them to request the elders to bear with him: They sent them again to signify / that they commaunded him to come: he asked them / if they had delivered his an­swer in the maner he spake it? M. B. said yea / and repeated the very wordes: then (marveling at their maner of commaunding) he asked if they vsed the wordes of the elders / they answered yea: and M. B. added that ofEzra. 10.7.8. Ezraes commaundement / to prove that they might do it: G.I. showed him / that there were divers differences betweene elders / and Princes: betweene present time / and space of time: and so they had some reasoning: at length G.I. said he could not then stand to reason / being to go about the speciall busines which could not be de­ferred / and which he had promised to the marchant / which was pre­sently to go forth of the city: so as he againe desiered them to certify the elders: or if nothwithstanding his former answer / and request / all busines and promise laid aside / they wold have him go (which he was persuadedIn neces­sities / and dueties of charity / which cannot be differred the Lords mercy spa­reth vs even from speciall dueties. Mat. 12.7. yea M. Bowman then con­fessed that a man being to go a iour­ney vpon speciall occasion the elders ought not to hinder him / also he graunted that a whole Church ought not to excommunicate a man / having busines / and desiring respit. they ought not) they then would write it vnder their hands: this the messengers would not: then he desiered them to signify to the elders his answer and request as before / and that if it satisfied them not: then they would write / that they commaunded him (all busines and request laid apart) to come: adding further / and desiering M. Bowman / that he would speak his wordes as nere / and as reverently / as he could vnto the Elders: which he promised: they came again the third time with the same commaund / adding that the elders accoun­ted it contempt: and would that he should say yea or no. He asked M. B. if he had vsed the least word / gesture or signe of contempt: he con­fessed no: as he also witnessed afterward in the open congregation. Wel then said G.I. certify I pray you my answer stil as before. M. B. vrged hard that he would say yea or no: G.I. perceiving to what their dealing tended requested M. B. to cease for he had given his an­swer and desiered him and the other messenger to rest content seing they had done their message and had their answer: promising / that if it pleased the Elders to appoint him any other time he would come: he also desiered them again that with al care and reverence they would sig­nify his answer as before: telling them that he was sory to see the El­ders deal after this maner.

Then (to my rememberance) they added / that the elders would bring it to the Church: he answered / that / if notwithstanding his request / reve­rent answer and promise they would so deal / he must be content / hoping God wouldRom. 8.28 worke all things for the best.

Thus (so far as I remember, and the notes, which then I wrote about the procedings, do witnes) was the dealing in the assembly of the elders: leaving nothing forth which may make for them, or against my self, dealing herein (though in my secret chamber or study, yet) as in Gods presence who Psal. 7.5. 2. Cor. 5.10 Rev. 2.23. seeth and searcheth the hearts, trieth the reines, and be­fore whom we must all appeare, and therefore I set them downe as they were done so neare as I cā, being willing (as I have alwaies said to them, and to the preachers and elders of the reformed Churches, dutch and French) to acknowledg whatsoever they shal shew me by Gods vvorde to have failed in: for Iam. 3.2. in many things we offend all: and who 1. Ioh. 1.8 9.10. is it, that sinneth not? yet that thereby they should force me to allow job 13.7. etc with 27.5. or iustify their dealings, and to leave the innocēt and righteous dealing of stāding forth against their sins before they repent, the Lord keepe me from that, shew me mercy, and give me strēgth to chuse to be found his faithfull servant vvalking in Ps. 69.21. 2. Cor. 6.1. to 10. what sortes of afflictions he shall try me withall, by honour and dishonour, by evil report, and good report, rather then to be vnfaithful jsa. 8.11. Reve. 2.20. and halting with them in all prosperity, quietnes, and plea­sure whatsoever: knowing that this life is but a toiling Iob 5.7 and 14 1 time, afflictions vvil have an end, and the 2. Cor. 1.3. 1. pet. 5 10. Father of mercies, the God of all comfort, ād grace enabling to suffer, confirming, strengthning, stablishing, and in his good time making perfect, will change Revel. 21.2. to 7. with 3.4.5. sorrow into reioicing, heavines into gladnes, the garment of mourning into a white garment: in a word he that overcometh shal inherit all things: in his Psa. 16.11 presence is fulnes of ioy, and at his right hand are pleasures for evermore: to him be glory, ād 1. pet. 5.11 dominion for ever, and ever amen.

Here likewise let me desier the reader to observe, how even Pastors, Ezech. 13. and 34. and elders (striving for corruptions, and not getting their vvils) do de­vise, and proceede: what heb. 10.36 ād 12 1. etc. Iam. 5.7. to 11. patience, wisdome, and strength also a man neede to have that dealeth against them: for if the reprover of pride, ab­hominable speach, and offensive behaviour in a Pastors wife be thus v­sed, pillowes sowed vnder the elbowes of the sinners Ezech. 13 10. to 22. corruptions les­sened and daubed, and all matters turned and brought vpon the rebu­ker, vvho vvould rebuke sin? surely it is hard to be done, as may be sene in like cases by Elies, Ezechiels, Ionas and Ieremies 1. Sam. 2 and 3. Eze. 2. and 3. etc. ier. 1. and 9 and 15. and 20. Iona. 1 and 2. etc. examples: and yet it must be done, for far better to displease men a 1000 times, then God once, and certainly as it is speciall 2. Tim. 1.15. with 2.1 and 4.16.17.18. strēgth to stand forthfully against o­pen enemies, so is it Gen. 49.23.24 more special strēgth to stand forth against the sins [Page 123] in a mans brethren: all being professors of one truth: and much have vve neede to meditate vpon, and to pray God to Ps. 119.38 Rev. 2. ād 3 stablish in our hearts those gratious promises and earnest exhortations so often repeated, ād writ­ten by Iohn the servāt of God not onely to the Churches in general, but to the members also in speciall, who stoode forth, and strove against the corruptions of the Churches, vvhereof they were members Worthy also the same dueties are those sweete and couragious speaches of Micah, ād the Apostle, that the truth of them (thogh not in Prophetical, or Aposto­lical, yet) in our measure may be found in vs: they are these. Mie. 3.8 Yet not­withstanding I amful of power by the spirit of the Lord, and of iudgmēt, and of strength to declare vnto Iacob his transgression, and to Israel his sin. 2. tim. 1.7 compared with 1. cor. 12.4. 2. Cor. 4.13 We have not received the spirit of feare, but of power, and of love, and of a sound minde. Was it not likewise about this duty of admonitiō, that the Luk. 17.5 Apostles said vnto the LORDE, INCREASE OVR FAITH? How much more have wee neede to pray for the same continually? The God of povver, strength, vvisdome, and al 2 Chro. 29 11.12.14. etc Iam. 1.17 good graces enable vs more and more (as to other dueties, so) herevnto for his name, truth and mercy sake, Amen.

To returne to the proceedings. They (notwithstanding G.I. his re­quest / and so reverent answer as he could possibly sēd / thereby labouring to cut2. Cor. 11.12. away occasion from them seeking occasion of accusations / They broght it before there was refusal to hearken vnto them: so that evē herein (if there had bene mani­fest offēce / which there was not / as I am persuaded / yet) they bringing it to the Church be­fore there was refu­sal / yea whē request with hum­ble and re­verent an­swer was givē them / they brake the rule. Mat. 18.16 17 they I say) having got the other elders to their bought / in their wil and headi­nes broght the matter before the Church: who comming together the 16 day of the Moneth about the same / M. St. signified that there had beene a controversy betweene M.G.I. and Mris. Iohnson / also betweene the Pastor and G.I. that many writings had passed betweene them: peace was soght by the brethren brethren came with M. Iohnson to decide the controversy: that he called her good name into question: the P. would ta­ke acknowledgment of overcariage: that G.I. confessed overcariage: that he (to witt M. St.) thoght / seing M. Iohnson the Pastor was an elder / and things might come abrode / that G.I. was not onely to confesse it before witnesses / but vnder his hand in writing: that he had writtē to the P. and G.I. hereabout: that he gave him over as the vnreasonablest bro­ther he ever dealt withall: that the controversy afterward was againe while they were in prison revived / ād firstHerein M. Stud. dealt very vntruly and vniustly. Levit. 19.11. Ierem. 9.3.4.5. Ephes. 5.25 / 1. Peter 2.1. by G.I. that being at liberty the matter was renewed: the acknowledgment recalled / that they vrged to confesse the recalling: that they broght it to the Church at Londō / thatHis own mouth witnesseth that all things were ended / and Ieremie 3.3. left as a matter of iudg­ment was it not now then their sin to ripp them vp againe? Prover. 6.16.17. all things were thē ended / least if (being banished) they should have ex­communicated one another adversaries mouthes should have beene o­pened: that the alledging of Ier. 3.3. was left to him to consider of as be­fore is said: that they dealt with hī at the sea about it: that being come to [Page 124] Amsterdam / they dealt with him also / vsed all meanes by the elders / and what their iudgment was they should discerne: and that now it was broght vnto them: then he propounded to G.I. this question. Did you not before M. Bishop: Davy Bristoe / and your brother con­fesse overcariage?

G.I. hearing and writing this relation so neere as he could / stoode vp / and requested of the Church to weigh things well / and that as he had not interrupted M. St. (thogh he related things both craftily / and vnfaithfully) but heard him to the end: so he might have liberty freely to āswer: ād so much the rather / M. St. having not once named the ground / and cause of the controversy: not shewed the maner of G.I. his procee­ding with the P. wife / but telling all that might make for them / and no­thing that was against them / relating not what made for G.I. but whatsoever he thought made against him: charging him also vniustly to have renewed the mater / themselves having in dede done it: not once mē­tioning what meanes / and offers G.I. had vsed / and wherevnto he yeel­ded both at London and here for peace sake. While G.I. was thus speaking the P. and M. Stud. interrupted him / and willed him to āswer to the question: He then desiered (seing the matter was broght to the Church as an offence) to know his accuser / for he had perceived their maner of dealing with him in private and before the elders (about three matters, about Ier. 3.3. 2ly. about three accusations. 3.ly. concerning three obiections kept in writing) and they now bringing it to the Church he would proceede according to rule / and therefore stil desiered to know hisDeu. 1.16.17. and 16.18.19.20. Ioh. 7.24 with Acts. 24.20. and 25.16. accuser. The P. hearing their dealing related / burst out / and said / I wilObserve the Pastors stoutnes in his own cause. suffer no such cariage: brother (said G.I.) your wil must not be a law: think not with great wordes or high cariage to discourage me: and I stil desier to know my accusers. The P. againe repeated the matters related by M. St. exaggerating them / telling the Chur. that G.I. had written theI desier the reader to see in pa. 96.97. if it be so vngodliest and abhominablest letter / they were not able to shew the vngodlides thereof: Hereby stirring vp the Church and willing them to call for his answer to the question / G.I. requested the Church not to acceptLev. 19.15 2. Chron. 19.9.10. Prov. 24.23 iam. 2.1. etc persons / but to deal vprightly / and that he might know his accuser: some of the brethren spake / that he might know his accuser: the P. said / he knoweth and confesseth the matter / and yet demaundeth to know his accuser: yea (answered G.I.) as I know the matter for which you cal me before the Church: so I desier to know mine accu­ser: then said M.S. allIt is one thing to cal for an an­swer / or to deal in a matter: another to tel who is the accuser: but with such shifts they would have put of G.I. from knowing his accuser. call for it. G.I. stil asked who is my accu­ser? then said M.S. againe / our Pastor M. Studley and M. Settel dealt in it. I confesse (said G.I.) they dealt in it but I stād stil to know mine accuser: then said M. S. we officers call for it: are you officers then said G.I. mine accusers? The P. seing that G.I. would not answ. before he knew his accuser / and that some brethren had spoken / it was meete he should know his accuser / broke out / and said / I am and will be his accuser / M. Studley also is witnes: then G.I. desiered that they might stand forth: the Pastor said he was not of that iudgment: G.I. [Page 125] shewed that beingDeu. 19.17 Act. 19.38. and 24.20. and 25.16 accusers they oght to stand forth / and not to fitt as iudges in their own case: then said M. Studley / that G.I. stood for this at London / and much stirr was about it: yea said G.I. you there got your wils / but I desier the Church to keepe their liberty: M. Ains­worth broght the example of Moses and Corah / that Moses was there iudg and party: G.I. answered that he (like the adversaries) wrested that scripture / the controversy there being not alike: also that Mo­ses was not Iudg in his own case but theThis is apparant Numb. 16.16. to 36. so that this place ma­ket against them. Lorde betweene him and Corah: about this matter was much speach / they pleading hard for it / and some of the Church pleading that accusers were not meete and equal Iudges in their owne case. The Pastor perceiving them of the Church, to speak in G.I. behalfe reproved them / as not knowing what they did / as ignorant what to be done in controversies etc. so as the Church said no more vnto them. G.I. desiered the Church not to lose her authority: not to suffer accusers to be iudges in their owne cases: but do he what he could / they dismaied the brethren / andHere the Church lost her authority / ād suffered themselves to be decei­ved by their leaders. Revel. 3.1. 2. Iohn. 8. Heb. 12.15. to 25. got their wils as they had done at London. Having got their wil they fel to accusations: and said that G.I. had charged her with musk / as sin: he answered / that the excesse / not the vse he condemned / as also she taking it vpon her con­science that she had none / he had answered and satisfied that matter be­fore. Then they propounded that he charged her with a toyish hat: he confessed that he was so persuaded it was in her / shewing the fashion / her maner of wearing it / specially in time of her husbands imprisonmēt etc. then the P. ād M. St.Marke M. Stud. craft how he would have fore­stalled the brethrens iudgments with which dealing they char­ged G.I. vniustly at London. desiered that the elders might first give their iudgment thereof / and then the Church to speak. G.I. perceiving their drift / that having got the elders to them / they would thus have drawne the Chur. by their iudgmēt also (mēbers being very lothe to contrary el­ders) desiered that this course might not be vsed / but that both parties might be heard / and so the Chur. to try and iudg / seing the E. had before heard ād spokē: herevpon both sides were heard and it was long before any of the Chur. would speak: at length M. Ad. said / that it was vndecēt / vncomely / and not meete: then the P. asked if it were such / as might not be worne in time of imprisonment. G.I. desiered thatI desier the reader to read the place 2. kin. 5.26. and so let him try ād consider whether it were folly to answer with Eli­shahs speach vnto such a question. Elishaes speach might be read: then said the P. givingly. See his folly / and conceit: adding further that the hat was not toyish in the nature thereof / and so dis­coursed thereabout / that the Chur. cōcluded it not to be toyish in nature. G.I. āswered that he spake against the hat in her being a P. wife / he in bonds etc. ād not that the hat was simply vnlawful in the nature there­of: thē the P. made a sillogisme: What is not in the nature thereof toyish that used by any is not toyish: the that in the nature thereof is not toyish ergo being vsed by her it was not toyish. G.I. repeating this sillogisme desiered that it might be written: then the Pastor changed the sillogis­me two or three waies: G.Iohnson stil shewing him that he reaso­ned deceitfully / and shewed to the people that thogh velvet in it nature were not toyish / yet if common mariners should wear such / it would be a token of pride and toyishnes in them / also a gilded raper and a fether are not toyish in their nature / neither in a Captaine to wear them / [Page 126] and yet if a minister should weare them / they would be signes of great va­nity / toyisnes / and lightnes in him. When the P. could not deceive his brother by his sillogismes / then he fel to a discourse about attire. 1. how it came in for sin. 2. the diversity of it / that2. Sam. 13.18 Thamar was clothed as a kings daughter. 3. that one attire was lawful in one country which not in another 4. that diversity of persons. 5. circumstāces of comelines / gra­vity / decency / educations / mens abilitie / ād estates were to be considered: which he thusI have a letter of his wherein he answered the offence / which the brethrē be­yond seas toke at his wifes ap­parel / vsing therein the like wor­des: which (as occasiō requireth) wilde sett do one in the discours following. discoursing with cunning and smooth wordes seamed to satisfy the people / as if his wife had offended in none of these / but G.I. answered that even his admonition was in respect of his and her place / their estate / and condition / she being a Past. wife / he in prison / looking for death etc. so that even his own wordes condemned him / her apparel ha­ving not gravity in it / but after the youthful maner / yea such as offēded al sortes of people. Here they called for witnesses that her apparel was such. Then M. Adams / This Christoph. Dickons and Willi. Houlder became vn­faithful herein. Christopher Dickons / and William Houlder witnessed / that it gave great offence / yea W. H. said that comming to visit the P. in prison withful purpose to contribute to his necessities / when he saw his wife sitting there so apparelled / his minde was so trobled / that he came away / not daring to give the contribution which he had purpo­sed: so offensive was her pride then vnto him. The brethren thus begin­ning to speak / the P. vrged the Church / that they gave him nothing / that her clothing was not vpon their cost / that if she might not weare that she had he would be gone. M. Adams answered that it became them not to tel what they gave: the P. said / he was not meant: others answ. that they could not do more to him / then they could: some also added / that her pride hindered contribution: here at the pastor stormed very sore / vrging them that they should provide for him / his wife / and his posterity / also to make vp that againe which was spent of her stock in the time of his im­prisonment: here about the brethren and he had diverse wordes til M. A. pacified him / and desiered him toMarke that this matter making a­gainst him / was thus passed over proceede. Then heHe accused ād M. St. witnessed it / yet now the letter is come to light / it is not somuch as named: yet I then rather tru­sted them / then my selfe / and for peace sake yeelded / and acknowledged also sundry things / but they (as to this day) the more pressed / and soght to discourage / by how much the more I yeelded / and soght Peace. Now the one accusing and the other witnessing falsly: let the godly wise iudg if they be not false accuser / and witnes and so that cometh vpon themselves / which they would bring vpon me. The Lord worke in them repentance etc. Deut. 19 16. accused G.I. that he charged her with wearing laune coives / as if it were vnlawful for her to wear laune: he denied that he so charged her: M. St. witnessed that he did: then he āswered if so it were / he charged her with excess of laune / as he had withercesse of lace etc. not denying her the vse / so as she vsed it mode­stly: then the P. (after his maner) scoffingly would know in what the ex­cesse was: He answered in setting it forth vpon her head wide and large that her haire might be seene / as the maner of worldly weomen is (some having affirmed) that she laid out her haire: shewing also that by theIsa. 3.16 to 23. prophets wordes it seamed the daughters of Ziō abused their launes. Some wordes had hereabout / they proceeded to another accusation about the kodpeece breft: G.I. desiered / that they would set down the accusation as he wrote and meant it (being ashamed to name it) namely the long white brest / called of the world by that filthy name: but they would not so sett it [Page 127] downe: Mr. Adams / and Mr. Paris witnessed that the brest was of that fashion / which the World so called / and desiered M.S. so to sett it downe / but he would not / bitterly calling G.I. impudent / shameles etc. stil naming it so odiously / and they charging G.I. that it was his worde so to make him odious to the people: he denied / but the Pastor and M. Studleis wordes prevailed / so as G.I. was condemned by the Church

Now the letter is come to light it is apparant that they charged him falsely: for there he plainly saith he was ashamed to name it, as also other wordes: onely he must vvrite, as he had heard. The reader may see the truth thereof in the letter, page 96. 97. and seing they shamed not to bring and speak these things publiquely, which in all love with greefe vvas tolde and written to them secretly, they may thanke themselves if they heare that now vvhich they would not, they forcing vs thereto: yea the truth hereof vvill appear further by some letters, vvhich (vvriting out this sheete for the presse, and searching my notes about some mat­ters) came to my hands, I not remembering that I had any such, for if I had I vvould have ioined them to the letter before, they being written about the same time, and giving great light to the proceedings, but now (the discourse of this first publique troble at Amsterdā being part printed, and part vnder the presse) vve must refer thē to some conveniēt place in that which followeth,

The next accusation was about her busk: he answered that the fashion which she vsed / he held it in her vnlawful being a Pastors wife etc. the simple vse / or the vse of it for infirmity he condemned not: and desired M. S. to sett down his wordes as he spake them / who said plainly / he would not: then G.I. desiered the brethren to marked if that were vpright dea­ling in the elder / to set down the accusation in writing / and to sayThus perēptorely dealt the elders not onely when they were alone / but in the open assembly / whereof let the godly wise iudg what the end of such dealing was like to be. flatly / that the would not / when he requested him to write the answer: some of the brethren speaking / they said it waxed late / hasted / ād read another ac­cusation about whale bones in the petticote bodies: to which G.I. an­swered / as he did concerning the buske: that the vse of them in a Pastors wife after the fashion of the world was vnlawful: if she vsed them for in­firmity / he condemned them not: here the P. pretending that they might be vsed of all / Christopher Dickons requested him not so to speak: for so he might bring in many inconveniences among their wives etc. he then called him selfe liking / conceited fellow etc. C. D. desiered the brethren to speak and to help him: for if the P so dealt / whoHe in deede him­self was afterward discoura­ged / and became vn­faithful in this actiō. durst contrary him: thē William Eiles / and M. Paris said that whalebones were lawful in vse / and yet might be abused: which wordes M.S. was desiered to sett down / but of long time he would not: here the P. and M.S. vrged the brethrē to speak what their minde was: none speaking / they said they tooke their si­lēce for consēt / ād so would herein have condēned G.I. also: then William E. said / that al mē who were silent gave not consēt to cōclusiōs / whereat the P. being very āgry / ād again vrging cōtributiō / he ād M.S. so vrged [Page 128] W.E. that theyThe bre­thren confessed after­ward that it greeved them to see the P. and M.S. dealing: yet they hoped that W.E. yeelding would have done good / but it fell out to the worst they growing more bolde / and more vsurping over the congrega­tion: the brethrē also greeved the more / and yet durst not speak. entrapped him in his speaches / and ceased not til they made him confesse offence towards the P. They having related these accusations / ād having other in a paper / which (waring late) they read / and delivered to the Brethren who were to try the apparell betweene that ād the next meeting / whether it were such as G.I. said it was / the P. and M. St. promising that they should have the gown sent to them / to try if the busk could be worne so low therewith / as G.I. had said: thē G.I. desiered that he might have leave shortly to relate what he had to say which the brethren graunting / and he beginning / the P. said he would not suffer it / but would represse such dealing / and that he would deal with authority / G I. told him he boasted of his authority to much and that by vrging contribution he sought to discourage the people / and draw them to his bought: but for his part the more he soght to get his purpose by such meanes / he would by Gods grace be the more bolde and stand forth the more against his corruptions. Where at he so stormed / that (like M. Horne before mentioned in the trobles at Frankf.) he made show as if he would be gone if the people suffered such dealings / and if his wife might not weare that which she had. M.A. appeasing him / it was concluded / that the brethren should try those things / and that G. I. should give his answer to them: which he promised to do in writing / if he might have a copy of the accusations: as he had given a copy of the things / whereof he admonished the Pastors wife: the P. and M. S. said / that he should have no copy: he asked how he could remember the parti­culars / they bring as he perceived by their reading about 30. but say he what he could / and some brethren speaking that he might have a copy / they would not graunt: but willed the brethren who had the paper / that they should not give him a copy: and so for that time the meting was broken vp.

G.I. after the meeting dealing with some brethrē / that it was against equity / and civilAct 25.16. dealings to deny a man a copy of that / wherevnto he was to answer / ād thē much more in Geligiō among brethrē professing so strict a profession: meanes were vsed that he got to write forth a copie.

They 30. accu­sations. were written as follovveth. From one accusa­tion they rose to three / from those three / to other three / and now from them to thirtie. Let the godly wife marke this dea­ling. Accusations against M. G I. by Mr. Fran Iohnson about his wife. 1. Carnal vanity. 2. That she wished her selfe a vvidow for a Papists sake. 3. that, it is to be feared, she veri­fied the proverbe, that having buyried one husband, she caried not how many she buried. 4. God keepe our Pastor to vs thogh she wish other­vvise. 5. Thou hast an whores forehead, and canst not be ashamed. 6. Re­member M. Suthebies vvife, whom he called Tom. M. F. Iohnson said, she vvas an harlot: G.I. answered, that he charged not his wife so to be, but praied God to keepe her from it. 7. That she ruled her husband. 8. Filthy lascivious, abhominable. 9. Aquaffer 10. abhominable immode­sty 11. abhominable speach. 12. Smooth wordes, and handkerchifs, which Decemb. 12. he said was the vse of harlots. 13. That many of the [Page 129] servants of God had said, it had beene good that I had never seene her eies, ād that some vnderour roofe had said it. 14 That the church might repent, that ever she vvas my vvife. 15. that when some said it vvas pitie that we twoo so contended, my vvife answered tush, let them go toge­ther. 16. His going about to set variance betwixt the elders 17. his char­ging me, that if I vvere knowne to others as to him etc. 18. That if I were to be chosen, etc.The meaning was / if he were to be chosen Pa­stor / his dealing ād not refor­ming nor governing his wife would hin­der him. 1. Tim. 3.5. 19. That I so deceived with smooth wordes, that I vvould bring in corruption into the Church 20. ThatThis was spokē whē they so re­viled / railed and repro­ched / as is mentioned. Page. 56.if Cate­line were there. 21. that she vvalked vp and down in London vvith a brasen forehead. 22 That I vvas vvaxē colde, as some reported. 23. that I spent more time in defense of pride, then against the adversaries. 24. That I cavilled daubed, and abused the graces in me. 25.This is meant of his wife.Vaunting in shop doores 26. His comparing the elders dealing vvith the spanish in­quisition, and then with the commissioners in England. 27. His compa­ring vs to the olde and yong Prophet, 28 His warning M. Ainsw. and M. Slade to take heed how they walked, with me and M. Studley. 29, His going about to breede ielousy, and set variance betweene me and my vvife 30. His refusal to come at the request, charge, and commaunde­ment of the elders being sent for.

Thus vvas the vvriting verbatim, worde for worde, without chāging, adding, or diminishing: as in their owne paper they may se, if they please for I desier herein, as in the rest to 2. cor. 11.12 cut away occasion of cavilling from them so much as I can.

Herevnto G.I. gave answer shortly in writing within a day or two to the brethren who were to try the apparel / and to consider vpon these accusatiōs of the Pastor against him. To the first / Tou­ching car­nal vanity. that it was vntrue: he did not charge thē therewith / but requesting the party who tolde him to deal with him thereabout / he wrote to him / that some things were tolde him (which he hoped the party who saw them would tel him) and requesting exhorted him to take heede of carnal vanity: and that oneIsah. 5.18. and 30.1. vanity followed not another. And in deede I never in my life charged him or her therewith / but they would by oftē ripping it vp have drawn mee thereto / and the more they raked herein / the more they discovered there ownRev. 3.18. filthy nakednes as afterward will appear in a larger answer to these things / which I was enforced to give / when they raised vp these things the second time at Amsterdam. To the secondHer wi­shing her­self a wi­dow etc. he answered / that so it was tolde him that she wished etc. being demaunded he named the witnes who heard it / A.C. who affirmed / and witnessed to the P. wives face / that so her speach was. To the third / About the proverbe. that vpon her former so wi­shing / and vpon her husbands / and her labouring to cover the sin / being a breach of Eph. 4.29. and 5.4. Col. 4.6. he did so write vnto them: that it was to be feared etc. To theAbout praier for the Pastor. 4. he confesseth / that vpon occasion of the [Page 130] former he did so write: To the 5.About Ierem. 3.3. he answereth / that the P. dealeth vn­faithfully in this as in other / adding diminishing / changing wordes or gathering as he pleaseth / whereas he oghtLevit. 19 13.15 iustly / and rightly to sett down my own wordes / and the occasion of such writing: for having dealt with her in general about her attire mentioned in the paper / she promi­sed amendment / but did not / afterward continuing the same / pleading for it / growing worse / and worse falling fcom sin to sin / scoffing the admoni­sher and rebuker / yea there being a boasting (as they did Ier. 2.35.) that she was innocent / and righteous / he wrote not simply as the P. seameth to affirm / but that he feared he might say as Iere. thē said 3.3. To the 6.About M. Suthebies wife. that it is vntrue for he wrote not to him to remember M. Suthebies wife / but M. Sutheby / who was a wife / godly / and zealous manHe was the preacher of the town where we were borne / the matter wel known to vs both / and there­fore In [...] ­med him. (as M. Studly vrged Salomons example) and yet was blinded / and overca­ried with his wife. 2. ly. he did not write / that the woman committed a­dultery / but that M. Sut. fel out with the professors / and his dearest frends / they dealing with him about his wife / whom he called Tom. so that my brother chargeth mee with twoo vntruths herein / and in deede gathereth things in the evil part / in that he thinketh I compared their wives. To the 7.About ruling her husband. that his brother M. F. I. much changed his wordes: making them simply affirmative / and charging / whereas here also it was said / that it was to be feared / she rather ruled him / then he her / and G.I. gave divers reasons why it was so to be feared / as about Delive­rance M. Penries daughter, about seading away for his bookes / etc. To the 8.About the wordes lascioio [...] filthy etc. he answereth / that he requesteth the P. to sett down the occasions / and causes / why G.I. vsed these wordes / and remember the things to which they were ioined / as the kodpeece brest etc. and so let the brethren judg whether he might not vse them? To the 9.About calling her quaffer. he remembereth not that he so called her / but hearing that she so drancke or quaffed wine / as a pa­pist being in the company said to another woman (leaving some wine in the glasse) that she had some modesty / but M [...]s. Iohnson shee / etc. spea­king it as with wondering / she dranck all of / and left none / he wrote vnto her / and requested her to take heede of such drinking or quaffing where­by offence came to them / who were present: now if she oght to have takē this admonition in ill part / or her husband to pervert it / and make an ac­cusation thereof / let any brethren judg. To the 10.About abhominable immo­desty. likewise that he remē­bereth not / that she charged her with abhominable immodesty / but dea­ling with her about that speach of wishing her selfe a widow for a Pa­pists sake / which is here the 11.Abhomi­nable speach. accusation / and they daubing it vp / he wrote the speach was abhominable / Ephe. 5.3.4. to be abhorred of Chri­stians / ād that they ought not so to stretch the wordes of admonition but to take it in good part / and to amend. To the 12.About smoothe wordes ād handker­chifs. that with smoothe wordes she deceived him / like the evil sonne who vsed smooth wordes / Mat. 21.30. but did not performe his promise: and like thē Ier 142. ād 43 who promised to obey but dissembled in their heartes: ād decēb. 12. 1597 she stil vsing smooth wordes / but declaring no vprightnes in deedes / he tolde her / he could not beleeve smooth wordes / seing she had so deceived [Page 131] him / as also even harlots could vse smooth wordes wipe their mouths with handkerchifs etc. so that with her smooth wordes she must ioine good deedes / if she would be beleved: now if the reader take his bible / he shal finde the very wordes thereProv. 7.5. and 30.20. vsed. To the 13.The Church might re­pent that shee was his wife. he āswer. that having proceded by way of request / admonitiō etc. telling her also how the chur. was greved with the offēces which arose by her attire: by the earnest sen­ding for away of deliverance M. Penries childe / whose minde was that his childrē should remaine wheresoever the Chur. was: I say telling her hereof / and she making light hereof / speaking also disdainfully or scof­fingly of the people / he tolde her / that the Chur. might repent / that ever she was his wife / divers also being hindered by her attire that they came not to the Chur. To the 14.That so­me said / it had beene good / that he had ne­ver seene her eies. they so said / adding if so it had bene the wil of God. touching the party vnder their roofe / he denying it / as others do o­ther things when their own consciences (as afterward appeared) tell thē cōtrary / I refer it with the rest to God. Others also there are in the congregatiō / who have so said: whō I desier to speak faithfully ād bold­ly / not fearing mens faces. Some also there are in Englād / who vsed the same / or very like speach. To the 15.That so­me saying it was pi­ty the bro­thers so contended / she said / tush / let them go together. he āswereth / that it was tolde him she vsed some such speach / whereby the party (who wept to see M.F.I. write so sharply against his brother) perceived / that she had no great care to have him and his Brother to be in peace together / or to have the controversies cease: yea the party being named and examined at Lon­don denied it not simply / but weeping / ād thorow fear faltering in speach G.I. said he pitied their case / and wished that there had beene more bol­denes to witnes the truth. To the 16.Went about to set variāce among elders. it is an vntrue and vncharitable accusation / and he desireth that the Lord wil give his brother to see his sin in this ād all other his dealings against him / finding true that which he hath often written to him. Proy. 17.14. and 18.19. To the 17.If the P. known to others as to him. he an­swereth / that the P. vsing the same speach of him to the elders / he said the same of him / having in deede found from his youth / that he in all contro­versies dealt most bitterly with him / thogh he had the truth on his side / and that the P. afterward yeelded to the same / as in divers particulars he could relate. To the 18.That if he were to be chosen. that he dealt not with him about his office / but dealt in all reverence with him / and yet reproved the sins of his wife and his covering of them by his learning / and gifts / but not by Gods spirit Isa. 30.1.Vsed smooth wordes etc further the P. vrging this accusation G.I. answered / that these things could not deprive him of his office: but if he were to be chosen / these things in his wife being not reformed by him would be a hinderance according to the rule. 1. Tim. 3.5. To the 19. he answerd that being called before the elders / the P. and M. St. partly by hard wordes but most of al by smooth wordes / and faire gloses of the liberty of the ghospel / so seduced M.A. and M.S. that they would say nothing against the apparel / but begun to cover his wives and his dealing / wherevpon G.I. said / that by Gods grace neither hard nor smothe wordes should deceive him: for smooth wordes might bringSince that time this is proved to true as hereaf­ter wil ap­peare. in corruptiōs into the Chur, and here vpon was the occasion of the speach: To the 20.If Cate­line there. he confesseth [Page 132] that his brother having not once twise / or thrise / but many times / not with one or two / but with many revilings reproched / and railed vpon him / at which being much greved that the elders would not rebuke such reviling he said to his brother. If Cateline were here / could he revile me more? And I desier the brethrē to hear theSee here­of. pag. 56. particulars and so let thē iudg whether I had not occasion thus to speak. To the 21.That shee walked vp and down London with a bra­sen fore­head. M.F.I. dealeth not vprightly herein: for he did not so charge her / but she being called in when they dealt about her apparel before the elders / and G.I. shewing his proceeding with her from point to point before he alledged Ier. 3.3. she called him brasen face / bolde in evil / etc. wherevpon he tolde her / that so many offences being taken / and so many reproches given by reason of her attire / which were tolde her / and she knew / and yet would walke vp and down London as she did vnreformed / she shewed that she rather had aIsah. 48.4 brasen face: and that it had beene wel for her that she had not had such a brasen face therein / being stil obstinate / and justifying her selfe to the great griefe of many.That the Pastor was waxen tolde. To the 22. he affirmeth that some so said and having named them / seing they deny their wordes / and wil not justi­fy to their faces that which they have spokē / he willeth them to let their own consciences be witnesses of their dealing / for his part he cōmitteth it vnto God / but must not deale haltingly also to deny it / thogh they be vnfaithful. To the 23.That spent more time in de­fending his wives pride. etc. that the Pastor doth not set downe his wordes as he spake them: for he said the P. was more earnest in defending his wives attire / speaches / and behaviour / and more bitter against his bro­ther therein / then ever he saw / or read him in the cause of Christ against the adversaries: and how true this is his practise in both wil declare to him that wil try them. To the 24.Cavilled / daubed / etc he affirmeth that his pleading and covering the attire / speaches and behaviour was cavillingEzech. 13. ād daubing / else what is daubing?Daunting in shopp doores. yea (her attire / speaches ād behaviour giving such offence as they did / and he seeking by his learning and gifts to cover it / ād to discourage the admonishers boasting that she was innocēt and righteous) he abused his gifts / as also not his wordes or learning / but herPro. 31.31 owne workes ought to praise her in the gates.Compa­ring their dealing with the spanish inquisition / and then with the Commis­sioners in England. Pro. 31.31. To the 25. he answereth / that it was so tolde to him / that she so did both in M. Heighams shop doore / and in her brother Iacksons doore. To the 26. it is most vntrue / for he compared them not together / but they dealing by way of inquisition and entering into the conscience when they could not prove their accusations / he tolde them he hoped they would not deale as the spanish inquisition: yea M. Crud (having beene in the hāds of the spanish inquisition) confessed / that he was not so strictly inquired into / as they did into G.I. neither compared he them to the commissio­ners in England: but it being agreed that the Pastors accusations and G.I. answers should be written / which they also begun to do / but the P. broke of / and would not suffer. G.I. vrged the agreement / and craved the elders help that promise of writing might be kept: Which when he could not obteine / but by the P. and M. Stud. shifts / cavillings / and pe­r [...]ptory dealing was put of / he said / he had found more fauvour or vp­right [Page 133] dealing at the commissioners hands in England / then at theirs / and so it was / for they wrote his answers and suffered him to reade thē over / to see if they had written them as he spake etc. To the 27.Compa­ring them to the ould / and yong Pro­phet. this al­so is an vntrue accusation: for he compared them not to the olde ād yong Prophet: but M. Ainsw. having heard the matter / and beginning to vr­ge the P. to keeping of promise / and yet by the P. and M. Stud. was dis­couraged / and drawen away so as he was not onely far from vrging thē any more but rather reasoned with thē: G.I. desiered him to remem­ber. 1. Kin. 13. and to take heede that the ould Prophet deceived not the yong: and the Apstostle giveth often such exhortations / and namely. Heb. 12.15. etc.

To the 28.Warning M. Ains. worth / and M. Slade to take hee­de how they wal­ked with the Pastor and M. Studley. he answereth / that the P. dealeth not vprightly herein / but leaveth out much: for the P. and M. St. having once sent for him about Ier. 3.3. and could not prove it to be sin in him so to alledg it against the P. wife / but fell to threatning ād peremptory wordes: the next time they dealt about three other things: where G.I. vrging thē that they ought not to go to other matters but to holde to the point of Ier. 3.3. now in hand / they yet would take what course they pleased / sometimes dealing about Ier. 3.3. sometimes raising vp other accusatiōs: yea being againe called before them and the other elders / they would deal with him for matters / which were spied (for so I take it I may wel terme it) in the ti­me of his imprisonment / being also in number three: which when he had heard ād answered / even in that assembly of elders he praised God who had kept him that they had no greater thing [...] against him / seing he was so espied into / and things kept in writing against him for a day: shewing them that if they had beene offences they oght to have dealt with himMath. 18.15. Levit. 19 16.17. Ephe. 4.26 privately before they had broght them before others: but he was per­suaded they were dueties which he ought to do / and that he offēded not against them in doing them as he did. Wherevpon he desiering M. Ains. to speak his consciēce concerning this maner of dealing / which he would not / he exhorted and warned him and M.S. to learne by his example to take heede to themselves in their walking with the P. and M. St. who had (being prisoners for one truth) soPsal. 55.12. etc. spied into him contrary to civility and much more to Christianity: yea he added at this time / that if they should excommunicate him (the Pastor having so boasted) they should be the Church standing in high transgression / and declining to defection: fur­ther theIer. 5.26 Ezec. 13.18. Hab. 1.2.3.4. Mica. 7. 2. Col. 3.13.14. Scriptures are many / which condemne such lying in waite for their brethrēs halting: such digging of pits: and such hunting them with nets: the Lord in mercy give them to see their sins and to repent. To the 29.Going about to set ielousy be­twene the Pastor and his wife. it is a very vntrue / vniust ādIt is far from true love so to pervert / ād take things in the evil part. 1. Cor. 13.5. Rom. 1.29. vncharitable accusatiō: for requesting him and her that things might be reformed: writing to them the repro­ches that were givē forth about her attire / the offences which were takē at her behaviour / and the greefe which was among the brethren for the same: felting the repressing of sin / the stopping of the mouths of al fortes of adversaries / ād the taking away of that / which hindered the weak for comming vnto the truth / I say thus to deal with them / and to be earnest [Page 134] with them to cast away those things which gave such offence to al sortes of people / it was far from seeking to breede jelousy / or to set variance be­tweene them: yea so far / as cleane contrary he sought the honour of the truth / their credit / ād good name etc.1. Tim. 2 9. etc. and 5.1. etc. Tit. 2.1. etc Paul. declaring the dueties of hus­bands ād wives / writing against pride / ād exhorting to modesty.1. Pet. 3.1 2.3. etc. Pe­ter exhorting husbands to dwel with their wives as men of knowledg: wives by godly conversation to shew themselves daughters of Sarah / to avoid costly and outward apparell etc. ād to be clothed inwardly with meeknes / quietnes / etc.Isa. 3.16 17. to 24. Isah. also speaking against the pride of the daughters of Zion: these I say thus dealing did not go about to set va­riance / or breede ielousy betwene men and their wives: neither did the people of those times pervert and presse their speaches / gathering such accusations against the reprovers of sin / thereby to repay bitternes for love / andPs. 109.4.5. Ier. 13.17 with 18.20 hatred for frendship.

To the 30.His refu­sal to come at the re­quest / charge / and commaun­dement of the elders / being sent for. it is an vntrue and vnchristian accusation as sundry of the rest are / seeking matter of strife / and by odious accusations to make the rebuker of their dealings odious: for whensoever they sent he went vnto them / and never refused: the daies and houres appointed he was most ca­reful to observe not onely as of conscience because he held them true offi­cers in Gods Church / and so would deal in al reverēce1. Thes. 5.12, 13. Hebr. 13.7. towards them / but also because he perceived / that they sought matter against him / so as he sought to2. Cor. 11.12. cut away all occasion from them. Yea the very last time when they charged and commaunded him to come (whence they take oc­casion of this accusation) they know that he sent like request to them to bear with him / seing a busines was fallen out / which could not be defer­red / as also he would come at any other time which they would ap­point / desiering the messengers to signify his answer with all reverence vnto them: which they also affirmed they did: yea they sending againe / ād pretendingWho could not hence easily perceive / that they sought oc­casiō / whē a reasona­ble answer with re­quest wold not satisfy them? Mar. 6.19 Ioh. 18.19. to 23. Acts. 4.16. contempt / he answered stil with reverence / requesting the messengers to witnes if he gave the least worde of contempt / and they witnessed that he did not / yea the messengers confessed themselves that he said he would come at any other time if it pleased them.

Thus was writē at the ēd of the āswer.It greeveth me brethren that I finde such dealing in the assembly of the elders / I must speake frely / and not fear mens faces / least the LordIere. 1.17. drstroy me / and the like I crave of you brethren not toIsa. 8.12.13 ād 51.8. joh. 14.1.27 fear men / but God / which I hope / and you give good testemony / that you do / in that you have left your native country for the truth: and now I beseech you stand forth for a sincere / and holy walking therein / even in all maner1. pet. 1.14 conversation: and remember the estate of the Churches. Rebel. 2. ād. 3. How hardly my brother the Pastor / and M. Studley deal with me in these proceedings raising vp one accusation to thre / and thre to three moe / yea at length to thirty / and all for standing forth against his wives sins and their dealinges let any Christian iudg according to Gods wor­de:2. Chron. 19.6.7. and the Lord be with you / and direct you to do that which is plea­sing in his sight for his name and truths sake.

Thus was writtē in the su­perscriptiō.Here according to my promise I send this to my brethren gathered together to try and consider of the things fallē forth in this controver­sy / craving of them to returne the other writing / ād this vnto me againe according to their promise.

I pray you brethrē besides 2. Chro. 19. reade now also Deut. 1.16.17.

Heare the controversy betvvene your brethrē, and iudg righteously betwene every man, and his brother Ye shal have no respect of person in iudgment, but shall heare the smal aswel as the great: ye shall not fear the face of man, for the iudgment is Gods

The brethren being mett together / and having the accusations and answers with the other writing / begun to try the matter of apparel / and (as I heard by some) the most things were cōdemned: they sent also for the gown / which the P. and M. Stud. had promised they should see: to try if the brest could be therwith worn so low as G.I. affirmed it was / and which the P. with M. Stud. denied could be so worne: but the Past. and M. Stud. wouldThe past. and M. St. beco­me promise breakers. not let it be sent: the brethrē (as I heard) sēt again and requested it might be sent according to promise: but they would not / and in deede their wil prevailed: wherevpon the brethren couldThe bre­thren here were greved yet after­ward stood not forth faithfully against the P. and M. St. to kepe their prōise not try things as was appointed and so brake of: G.I. his answer and the other writing were also returned vnto him. Now that the reader may know what this other writing was / which here is mentioned / it was as foloweth: and stil I must request the reader to remember / that they then forced me to write / and now also drive me to publish them: so that if any thing not beseaming Christians be named or published / they have beene and are the occasion / and being (as it seameth) hardenedIsa 48.4. Ezech. 2.4. and 3.7. Heb. 3.13. thorow the de­ceitfulnes of sin so will they stil have it.

These things following were reproved in Mris Tomison Iohnson the Pastors wife touching apparel, she also admonished thereof by G.I. the Pastors brother.

First the wearing of a long busk after the fashion of the world con­trary to Rom. 12.2, 1. Tim 2 9.10. 2 Wearing of the long white brest after the fashion of yong dames, and so low she wore it, as the vvorld Thus did I set down the wordes to them in private yet they would publiquely leave out part / and name it af­ter the odi­ousest and filthiest name / which I ashamed to name / as in the letter appeareth / pag. 96 97. call them kodpeece brests. Contrary to the former places, and also to 1. Pet 3.3 4.5. 3. Whalebones in the bodies of peticotes Contrary to the former rules, as also against nature, being as the Phisitians affirme hinderers of conceiving or procreating children 4 Greatsleeves sett out with whalebones, which the world cal, .... I name not this worde for the reasons mentioned in the same pages. Contrary to the former rules of modesty, and shamefastnes 5. Excesse of lace vpon them after the fashion of yong Marchants vvives Contrary to the rules of modesty. 6. Foure or five gould Rings on at once. Con­trary to the former rules in a Pastors vvife. 7. A copple crowned hatt vvith a tvvined band, as yong Marchants vvives, and yong Dames vse. Immodest and toyish in a Pastors vvife. Contrary also to the [Page 136] former rules. 8 Tucked aprons, like round hose: contrary likewise to the former rules. 9. Excesse in rufs, laune coives, muske, and such like things: contrary to 1. Tim. 2.9.1. Peter. 3.3. forbidding costly apparel. 10 The painted Hipocritical brest, shewing as if there were some special workes, and in truth nothing but a shadow. Contrary to modesty, and sobriety. 11. Bodies tied to the peticote with points, as men do their dublets to their hose. Contrary to 1. Thes. 5.22. conferred with Deut. 2 [...], 1. Iohn 2.16 12. Some also reporte that she laid forth her heare also Contrary to 1. Tim. 2.9, 1 Pet 3 3. A pastors wife thus attired at any time / much more vnder per­secution / was it not offensive / and to be admonis­hed? or ought the the admo­nition to be taken in ill part?.

Touching the abhominableSpeach was reproved / but the P. per­verted the admonitiō as if she had bene charged to have so wi­shed in deede. speach and speaches which were vttered by her gi­ving offence / and whereof she was also admonished they were as follow.

First she wished her self a widow for a papists sake. Contrary to Ephes. 4.29. and 5.9. 2. she scoffed at the people / when I tolde her that divers of the people (as was said) were greeved and offended at the earnest sending away for her husbands boo­kes: and for Deliverance M. Penries daughter. This scoffing condemned by many places. Ephes. 5 / 1. Pet. [...] 13: to 17. [...] she scoffed / because I wrote that God by his providence gave me to prevent her suttelty when she sent Gregory (her brother) with a letter and sent it not by my Father: she scoffed / and said / that I kept a stir about Gods providence. This convinced by Math 10.29. as also by the former places. 4 When I reprove and dealt plainly with her she said such dealing was not suffera­ble. This dealing like that in Ier. 26.8.9.11. Amos 7.10. 5. SheWas it not strange and gree­vous that the P. and she would thus boast they being tolde of the offences which a­rose by her attire etc. boasted that she was innocent and righteous / notwithstanding men and weomen / who were without of the profanest sorte / and professors (as they are called) spake most grevous things concerning her attire and behaviour. This convinced Ier. 2.35. with Ieremie 3.3. Prov. 17.15. and 24.24. 6. Alderman Tailors wife / anAct. 21.16 ould professor since Q. Maries da [...]s having sent him maintenance and help in his prisonment said / when she saw his wifes pride / that she wouldThis proveth that her pride hindered be nevolence / and contribution. not give any maintenance to maintein pride. This offence and giving occasion of such speaches is condemned 1. Cor. 10.32 Col. 4.5 1 Thess. 4.12. 7 The prelate of Londons wife / and she compared together for pride by the Clarkes in M. Sedels office. 8. They called her a bouncing girle / and said / that if any of their preachers wives were such we would say they were bouncing priests wives. 9. It was also wished and said take heede that shee make him not a ....I stil name not these wordes in print for the causes before mētioned. p. 96.97 How greevous things these were to arise vpon her attire let Chri­stians hearts iudg as in Gods presence. Sure they are breathes of the commaun­dements. Ephes. [...] / 1. Pet. 1.14.

Touching her actions and dealings giving offence, whereof she was likewise admonished, they vvere as follow.

First she stoode gazing, bracing or vaunting in shop doores. Contrary to the rules of modest behaviour in the daughters of Zion, and condem­ned. Isah. 3.16, 2 She so quaffed wine, that a papist in their company said to another vvoman: You leave some, and shew modesty, but Mris, Iohnson, shee He spake it / as wondering at her drinking: Thus the party who was by related and witnessed. etc. she doth not. This behaviour condemned 1. Thess. 4.12. and in the places named before 3. She laide in bedd on the Lor­des day till 9 a clock, and hindered the exercise of the worde, she being not sick, nor having any iust cause to lie so long: This contrary to the [Page 137] diligent care, and redines, which should be in Gods servants Psal. 119. Isah, 58.13 Ezec. 20.12. Act. 20.7. &c. 4. Her behaviour in all stout­nes, ād (as some said) disdaine: she also (as some compleined) did not wil­lingly visit the poore. This is contrary to humility, and love. My brother decemb. 16. It was also writtē by thē / and set in the forefront of the accusations against G.I. pa. 127. named in the open assembly: Carnal vanity: a thing in my iudgment not to be named, as divers of the rest are not: Ephes 5.3 4. Some particulars also (which I wrote in private) are named, which I would not have related for divers weighty reasons, as also specially per­suaded by the scripture mentioned, but they have ripped them vp thē­selves, broght them to rememberance, ād so have discovered their own filthines, forcing me also to write them. Which seing they have done, I request you Brethren to try and deal about these things according to Gods worde.

After these things was written in the paper which the brethren had as followeth. These things being sene / heard of / and found in any Chri­stian / much more in a Pastors wife / he being prisoner for the truth / and sincerity thereof / are not lawful: she being admonished promised amend­ment / but did not: which smooth answer and maner of promise is con­demned Math. 21.30. Ier. 42. etc. Being stil dealt withal / in processe of time she so covered things / pleaded / and was so far from confessing fault / as she boasted innocency and righteousnes: and so it wasBy her husband the Pastor. pleaded to be in her / laying also reproches vpon the admonishers of these things: na­melyThese ād such like were vsually his arguments and weapons against the reprovers of their sins. fancies: conceited heads: would fal to anabaptistry: calling them vngodly / wicked / heathenish / with sundry such other reproches and revi­lings. Here vpon the party which admonished wrote and said / that he feared he might say to her as Ieremy said in his time. Cap. 3.3 the peo­ple then boasting innocency and guiltlesnes Cap. 2.3 5. And I am stil persuaded that (seing the offences in apparel / speach / and behaviour be­fore mentioned were found in her / laid open and admonished / and yet she would boast innoceency / and righteousnes) it was neither sin / overcari­age / nor abuse of the place so to alledg it / thereby to bring her to se her sin and to make her ashamed if it wereEzec. 12.3 possible: yea how heavy a thing it is for a Pastor to rake in these things / and to force me to write them a­gaine / labouring to discourage the reprover / and to cover all things in his wife let Christians iudg according to the worde of God. Iohn. 7.27. Deut. 1.16.17 / 2. Chron. 19.7.8. with Ezec. 13. Amos. 5. and 6.

This writing being returned. to G.I. he found on the backside there­of thus writtē.Thus was it witnessed whē the brethrē examined things yet afterward to the P. and M. Studleis face the two last witnesses failled. Witnesses for wearing the codpeece brest, ar the world call it, so low as the world would weare it M. Adams. Widdow Rou­les: Elizabeth Bates. But it having bene in the elders hands these lines were rased: concerning which rasing I say (as the publisherPag. 112. of the tro­bles at Frankf. did concerning the rasing of the article against Aposta­tes) that I know not what they meant / and of such dealingSee more thereof before in Pag. 52. 53. let the godly wise iudge.

On the 20. day the elders and the Church meting together / the pastor said that his brother first repeated these things / and accused him as a peace breaker: he answered / that they in the assebly of the elders demaun­ded and forced him to repeate them / he then also requesting M. A. and M. S. to observe / that they again renewed the matter: so that they brake the peace / ād did that in deede / whereof they vniustly accused him: here about there was great strife / they accusing G I. to be the peacebreaker / ād he shewing that they were the peacebreakers by sending for him ripping vp matters bringing them before the elders / and now before the Church: in all which he stil was defendant / and answered their accu­sations: at length some of the Church said that in deede the P. and Mr. St. begun / and broght the matter before the Church and not G.I. so as they could not charge him to be the peacebreaker. Then saidM. Ains. still dealt sleely: for now perceiving that G.I. vrged the P. and M. St. to be the peace breakers / ād so brogh that vpon thē / which they would have brogt vpon him / ād that the Church witnessed with G.I. then by a sleight he draweth them from that to another mater. But hence it appeared that they were the peace brea­kers / and so continue stil / as yet not repen­ting to this day. M.A. you are first to heare the accusation of M.F.I. and then G.I. if he have any thing to say against it: then the P. said that G.I. had charged his wife about her apparel / honesty / and behaviour: G.I. requested the Church to observe that they were found the peacebreakers / and so were guilty of that whereof they falsely accused him desiering they might be called to repentance / and dealt withall as they would have dealt with him / seing they accused him falsly. Deut. 19.16. to 19 but they were not vrged here­to (the Church sitting silent / and) M.A. willing G.I. to answer to the P. accusation. He then answered that he had admonished her about her ap­parel / and behaviour: but for honesty or dishonesty he had not dealt with her / and that the apparel should have beene tried / but they would not suffer it / yea breaking promise with the Church concerning trial of the P. wifes gowne etc thenMarke in these proceedings how one while one elder ano­ther while another putteth forth an obiection / vseth a shift / or de­viseth a de­vise / stil en­creasing / but not ceasing corrupt dealing. Ieremy 23.11.14. M. Stud. obiected that the Church at Lon­don having concluded concerning it / the Church here oght not to enter into it. M. Adams answered that if the matter were concluded at Lon­don / but not rightly / and so broght to the Church here to be examined / they ought not to feare to come to light: M.S said that the elders would examine it / and so the Church should conclude it the was answered / that the elders had alredy dealt therein / and broght it to the Church / ād ought not to recal it: M.S. gave no answer herevnto / but proceeded / and said / the P. accused G.I. that he charged him and her with carnal vanity / ād that M. Stud. witnessed it: M. Ainsw. wrote the accusation / and Mr. Stud. added this clause / that so it was / so far as he could remēber. G. I. before he answered vrged them with breach of promise to the Church about the gown wishing the Church againe to kepe her liberty / repea­ting also that they were the peace breakers / requesting them to cal vpon them for both / and desiering that things might be ended in order / before they so proceded to others as they pleased: here the elders begun to be hote / and the P. said that he obiected against G.I. by way of charge: he answered / that when he wrote thereof he charged them not therewith / but exhorted them: also that now he broght it not / neither named it in the paper / which he gave / but they themselves broght it: then the P. and [Page 139] M. St. would expound the wordes of his letter / that he received the re­porte / and broght it as a charge: G.I. requested the Church to decide / whether they or he ought to be the expounders of his wordes and mea­ning. Mr. S. said that G.I. did receive the reporte: he answered that thogh he heard it / yet it folowed not that he received it: for mē may heareDeut. 17.4.5 1. Cor. 11.18 and cry a matter: then finding out the truth thereof / they are to re­ceive it and to deal accordingly. Here M.S. fel to reproching / calling G. I. a man of a harde face: the P. compared him to Clapham: he answered them that their reproches must not discourage him / ād desiered the Chur. not to suffer them so to reproch him standing forth against their corrupt dealings. Much stir there was about this accusation of carnal vanity: G.I. stil answered that he had not charged thē therewith / ād touching particulars he would not name them: M. St. was exceeding importu­nate that they should be named: G.I. would not stil vrging them with Eph. 5.4. At length (they being stil as they had bene before importunate) he tolde them they might rest contented / he had not charged them there­with / neither would he name the things / but seing they were so importunate they might examine goodman Martin about the same / who (ha­ving heard such stir in the congregatiō here about) confessed to M. Adās and afterward also to G.I. that it greeved him to heare that the P. ād M. Stud. would vrge such things / that he himself had seene so much filthy vanity in them / as he was much trobled in his minde therewith almost twoo yeres / and yet had not the power to deal with the Pastor for it / confessingG. M. oftē confessed / and lamented his weak­nes to deal incōtrover­sies / he was a very ten­der consciē­ced man / and as I have heard alwaies la­mēted these trobles / thogh he had not po­wer publi­quely to stand a­gainst thē. Rom. 14.1. and 15.1 Iude v 21 his weaknes therein / and being contēted that G.I. (seing they so vrged and forced him) should name it that he was so trobled the­reabout: which he now doing the elders concluded to send to him (being then at his day labour) to know what he had sene: the messēgers broght his answer to the elders / who repeating it / would have daubed / and co­vered it / but it was so shameful that it would not be covered.

The particulars whereof if I should recite / Christian eares I am persuaded wold tingle / and cry fo for shame fy for shame: so that for my Part I wil not name them: if they be not yet ashamed thereof they may do it in their boasted answer: and as I have said of the like / so say I hereof / let them consider what will follow when they force me further to lay them open: if they shame not to plead for sin / and to daub vp iniquity I hope and rest assured in God that he wilEze. 3.8.9 1. Cor. 1.25. Mica 3.8. Gen. 49.23 24. embolden and strenthen me to stand forth against them so long as he spareth me life: and I rest assured all their co­verings and daubings will the Lord vncover and cast down. Isah in his time cried in witnes against the IewesIsah. 1.2. O heaven O earth when he told them their sins: and surely in comparison I may say that theIere. 2.1 [...]. heavē and earth would blush at the things which yet these ashame not to daub and pretend by their shifts / that they might be done. I confes it greeveth my soule to see how impudēt they are become / evē to cover any thing in the elders be it never so grosse: they having daubed vp the Past. wifes pride etc. also his corrupt dealing therein they afterward daubed vp apostasy in their teacher M. Ainsw contrary to their own writings: and now also Dan. St. having daubed with them / they daub vp his wantonnes with his wifes daughter: I name not these things here or in other places to disgrace them the Lord knoweth: for we professe one truth: but greved that (being vanished for witnessing against the prelates etc.) sins and corruptions should be so daubed vp among our selves, Rom. 2.

In the time while they sēt to G.M. they fel to handle that accusation of wishing her selfe a widow for a papists sake: G.I. named the reporter Ann. Colyer. she was examined / and witnessed first that the Past. wife so wished: then the P. called her wickedThe heathen accounted it most vile even in Magistra­tes to draw people to witnes what they pleased by threatning feare re­wardes etc what is it thē in Chri­stians / and most of al in elders so to deal? vngodly woman / vpraided her that when she was his servant he had given her this and that / what also his wife had done for her so as he discouraged the woman / that she be­gun to falter in her wordes. G.I. desiered the Church that witnesses might not be so vsed / and that (howsoever she had beene theirIob 31.13 servant) she might not be discouraged from witnessing the truth. M.S. also vp­raided her that she dealt wickedly / and vngodly. G.I. desiered them / if she had miscaried herself / to deal with her for that according to rule / but not to discourage her from witnessing the truth. Some also of the bre­thren spake that witnesses ought freely to speak the truth in a contro­versy without respect of persons: the Pastor (as his maner was) waxed very hote: and it waxing lateThis M. Ainsworth alwaies helped the Pastor at a lift / when otherwise he had bene crushed vnder the burthen. M.A. propounded to the Church to defer the matter till the 3. day of the weeke following / and so for that time we parted.

Betwixt this and the Lords day following the woman being greeded and trobled in minde that she should be so vpraided ād reproched by the elders for witnessing the truth / and that they cast in her face what they had given her whereas she did them service for the same / made her greefe known to her husband / who (so far as I remem­ber) himselfe went and dealt with the P. wherevpon she was sent for to the Pastors house the 22. day of theI found the very day of the moneth noted among my wri­tings whe­rein they told me that this was done. moneth and after some speach with her confessed his fault in vpraiding her / and asked her if she were therewith satisfied. This did her husband or she themselves tel vnto me: Wherevpon I asked (that thogh it were wel that he confessed privately / yet) whether it were sufficient to confesse a fault privately having disgraced vpraided / and reproched openly? Notwithstanding this confession yet afterward they so dealt with her that she would not so openly and plainly witnes as before / but was discomforted / and discouraged by them: of which dealing / as of the rest let the Godly wise iudg.

On the Lords day following being the 25. of the moneth / the Pastor read the 53. PsalmeLet any Christian read the Psal. and iudg if a Pastor stood a­gainst or rebuked by a people for corrupt dealing about his wives apparel etc. could fitly alledg this Psal. comfort himself by Dav. example: apply the people to the [...]phims / or the admonisher to Saul etc. yea I doubt not but the accusation of misalledging the Scriptures wil come vpon his owne pate: which he wold have broght vpon his brother / alledging Ier. 3.3. against his wife.: ād explaning it dealt so palpably that the people perceived he compared them to the ziphims / who would have delivered David into Sauls hands inveighing ād applying things so grosly that many were greeved / and yet afterward none durst rebuke him: further the same day in his lecture he inveighed so palpably against G.I. com­paring him to Absolom: to Iudas to Corah / Dathan / etc. that divers of the people feared G.I. would there presently interrupt / and rebuke him: but God gave patience til they dealt againe about the controversy / and then G.I. admonished him for perverting the Scriptures / abusing the place of preaching making it a place to bluster out his affections etc After evening exercise George Martin was dealt withal about the mat­ter of carnal vanity / M.S. Saying that G.I. named him as a witnes: whereat G.I. stood vp / ād wished them to deal vprightly in the matter: for he had not nominated him as a witnes / seing he had made no charge [Page 141] or accusation thereof / but thēselves raking it vp and being importunate to have him name particulars / he tould them that being persuaded by Ephes. 5.3. he would not name them: yet at length thorow their impor­tunity he said they might examine G.M. about the same etc. they com­manded G.I. silence: he thē requested the Church (who heard his speach) to witnes if so it were not? then Robert Iackson rose vp / and witnessed that so it was: Whereat the Pastor being very angry rebuked him / and called his brother Absolom / the elders affirming that G.I. nominated G.M. as a witnes: he stil answered as before is noted: at length goodmā Martin relating the matter they entāgled him in his wordes / ād being weak they discouraged / and wearied him / that he said he would deal no more therin: then M.A. alledged Deu. 19. that G.I. was a false witnes he answered that he at all witnessed not the matter / neither charged them therewith / so that he could not be a false witnes: also that if he had char­ged them therewith goodman Martin had related inough and to much to prove it: thē the P. did G.I. blushIf the ad­monisher of sinne should blush at the na­ming there of? much more shold the cōmit­ter or dau­ber thereof: but the P. overcaried in his āgree and boa­sting for­got his own duety herein 1. cor 5.1.2. Iere. 2.12.: he āswering they would not give him liberty to speak / but put it of til the 3. day of the weeke.

At which time the Church being to meete / the elders disappoin­ted it.

On the 5. day being the 29. of the Mon. they meeting / M. Ainsworth dealt abouth the matter of carnal vanity: G.I. stil answered as before / ād said that thogh he named not any / yet that which goodman Martin reported was such as in his iudgment he was persuaded it was filthy vanity / ād stunke in the presence of God: many wordes passed here about and one M. Bellot seing G.I. earnest / cursed him bitterly: to whom he presently turning said: thePro. 26.2. curse causels shall fly away as a bird / and returne vpon your own bosome / if you repent not: requesting the brethrē to rebuke him for2. tim. 3.2 curling / and for his bitter wordes: the Pastor said / he would not onely vse wordes / How stoutly the P. boasted in his wi­fes ād his owne case? 1. Cor. 5.2. 2. tim. 3.2.3 but censures. Then they propounded the accusation of wishing her self a widow for a papist sake. 2. that it is to be feared she verified the Proverbe / that having buried one husband she cared not how many she buried. 3. that he praied / God keepe our pastor to vs though she wish otherwise: these they read out of the paper / not asking G.I. his answer but the elders proceded to sentence: while they were thus dealing. M. Bellot (who before had cursed) stood vp suddenly and confessed he could not be quiet in his mindeGod maketh the curser to confesse his sinn opēly having so cursed / and so speaking to G.I. confessed his fault: to whom G.I. said / God have the praise that hath wroght this in you / and he worke the like in the rest The elders were not moved herewith / but proceeded on in their course. G I. wrote downe that they propounded accusations against him / and not once asking his answer proceeded to sentence: The Past. being very angry / said G.I. needed Magistracy to represse him. M.S. said he crept into houses: and the Past. wife being asked about her wishing / Not onely privately in the assē­bly of the elders she passed the limites of modesty to reproche ād revile him / but also openly in the congre­gation. 1. Pet. 3.4. called him wicked brother / then G, I. said to M. Ainsworth the teacher / that if he had said but halfe so much / he would call for acknowledgment etc. yet M. Ainsw. would say nothing to her or them: but they proceeding and [Page 142] giving their sentence against G.I. brake vp the meeting for that time.

The pro­ceedings in anno 1598.Meeting again the 5. day of the weeke following being the 5. of the moneth called Ianuary / the Past. begun with the sixt accusation / which was about M. Suthebies wife. G.I. answered out of theSee here of page. 130 writing which he had given to the brethren: then the Pastor asked / if had cause of suspicion? G.I. answered that the question was not to be answered / seing he sought matter of accusation / and he had not compared their wi­ves etc. shewing also that the Pastor was guilty of twoo vntruths in that accusation: then said M. Ainsworth heThis was accounted a heinous matter / that G.I. would accuse the Past. Ioh. 18.22 accuseth the Pastor / yea said G.I. and would have repeated and shewed it / but could not beThe Chur. was silent / and let then proceed as they pleased. suf­fered / then M.A. gave sentence / that G.I. his āswer was a false witnes: G.I. denied it / and that his letters if they had beene kept would witnes the contrary / thogh they had no witnesses: then begun M. St. to scoff and to say G.I. his tongue was his owne: he answered that God gave him to speak against their sins now / as before against the adversaries: then the Pastor begun again to speak that he suspected not her honesty / and from his owne wordes G.I. shewed him that he compared not the wives: yet the Pastor stil vrged that he compared them in adultery: he denied / and answered as before: then the Pastor called him ignorant etc. he answered / that in deede God had given the PastorMat 9.25 15. etc. Rom. 12.3. etc. 1. Cor. 4.2. and 12.4 5.8. [...]. 10. talents in respect of his one / yet he must not be discouraged but be faithful: the P. again dobled it / calling him ignorant ād grosse: he answeredCor. 4.7 what have you / that you have not received etc?

From this accusation they f [...]l to the [...]. that she ruled her husband. G. I. read his answer given inSee in Page [...]30 writing before: then the P made an argu­ment [...] could not r [...]le his wife then must he be discharged. G.I. [...] him to make a better argument / shewing that thogh it might1. Tim [...]5 hinder in ch [...]sing yet it followed not that therefore it was sufficient to discharge him: the Pastor gave sentence that it was a surmise: so did M.A. and M. St. M. S. also vsed bitter wordes / saying that G.I. did it for vaine glory so to surmise against brother and sister / he answered him that he should not so biteGal. 5.15 and devoureWhat at ha [...] since befallē him who kno­weth not / that knoweth the estate of this people? lease etc. Great reasoning there was about sending away for Deliverance contrary to the Fathers order / and will: they vrged that Iacob consented with Leah / and that so the Pastor might with his wife. G.I answered that if Iacob had had an expresse order or cōmaundement by hisSo was the case here: also / as wives counsel is to be follo­wed when it contrarieth not dueties of holines / or righteousnes: so when it contrarieth / then it must not be followed / but ruled by knswledg. Micah. 7.5 / 1. Corinth. 7.3. Colossen. 3 18.19 / 1. Peter 3.7. Father in a matter of god­lines whether then (if Leah had given other counsell) he would have done against the same? to this they gave no answer: but fel to the 9. and 10 accusation: he answered inSee Page 130. writing as before: thē M. Stud. was asked / if G.I. charged her with abhominable immodesty? he said he could not remember. Then they sent for A.C. the witnes about the 9. accusa­tion [Page 143] G.I. told them / that they had so threatned the witnes / as he feared whether she durst witnes the truth: M. Adams beginning here to speak that things might not be stretched / and witnesses might be freely heard / it was tolde him thatpro. 17.28 a foole by holding his peace was counted wise / Thus perverted they the scripture to make men silēt from good due­ties. yea they called him and G.I. wicked and vngodly: they also said if they had civil magistracy / then men would not be so bolde / and stil the Pastor threatned the censure: they were answered that they knew we had beene in the magistrates hands / ād were not afraid / God have the praise: thatRō 13.3 etc. also magistrates in a good cause were not to be feared: then M. Stud. also vrged M. Adams to silence / telling him that they did it to aThus craftely would M. St. have covered the vnequal / and vnrig­teous dea­ling. Iere. 29.29 Ioh. 11.49. good end etc. A.C. being come / and examined / she witnessed that the Past. wife so drunke wine / as the papist rebuked her / and commended Mris. Stud. modesty: then the Pastor asked her many questions / thereby to en­trapp her / but the poore woman tolde that her wordes were many and merry etc M. Ainsw. asked if drinking were quaffing. G.I. answered that such questions needed not / he knowing wel that no man held all drinking to be quaffing / but such as gave offence / and opened adversaries mouthes might be called quaffing: at length he dealt with the Past. wife herein: who confessed that she was sory she gave such offence: M. Ainsw. asked G.I. if that satisfied him: he āswered that if she satisfied those that were offended / he was soone satisfied.

M. Stud. a man alwaies redy to stir vp the coles begun again to na­me one action of the carnal vanity (when G.I. would name none) which here I wil not name / as I have not done other before: in handling whe­reof the PastorI am not able to ex­pres his overcariage / and the more I think there of the more I wonder at him. exceeded all measure / boasting he wolde do it 6. times / yea 60. times: M. Adams desiering him to vse no such speaches / shewing him that he ād others there were maried etc. yet so to speak or do / it was vanity: he said to M. Adams that so to say was a seede of doctrine of de­vils: and he would so teach it in doctrine: then said G.I. you saying you wil doThey wel know what I meane so that also in that respect I neede not to na­me the thing. it 60. times and teach it in doctrine that it may be done / whēsoe­ver you do it / you shall teach a doctrine of vanity / lustrō. 13.12.1 [...]. and vncleanes: here at he was more and more impacient / and Christopher Dickons re­questing him not to speak so / he enlarged it / and said he wold do it 360. times six times: then Thomas MichelThis T. Mich. and Rob. Iackson became afterward vnfaithful and yeelde to what the P. and E. wil have and Robert Iackson spake vn­to him / that he forgot himselfe: G.I. also wished him to remember himselfe / and not to be so furious and violent in his speaches: for he saw that he noted them / and he would call vpon him for repentance: the brethren also were very earnest with him / but being as a man that had overleapt his reason and vnderstanding / he would not be ruled but disie­red to be discharged / alledging for his so speaking Cant. 8. and Prover. 5. His brother willed him not to abuse the Scriptures to cover his vani­ty / but to confer Scripture with Scripture: for as mariage was ho­nourable: so he must remember what followed / namely / and the bed vndefiled / wherevpon evē maried mē oght (so wel as yong men) to think and consider: divers of the brethren hung down the heads shewing their [Page 144] dislike: some few spake to him / but he said / he would rule with autority: M. Adams answered him / that they must not deal as1. Pet. 5.3 Lordes / neither make their peoplejsah. 52.5. howle. M. Ainsw. and M.S. sat stil / saing nothing to him / not once admonishing or exhorting him to cease herefrom: M.S. (when G.I. exhorted him to speak to the P. not to be so violent) ratherjsah. 30.1. covered it / and was angry that G.I. wrote what the P. said: he told him / if the P. ashamed not to speake so vainly that he would do it 360. ti­mes etc. he would not be weary to write it 76. times / to the end that whē the P. came to sobriety / and consideration / he might repent his vanity and inconsideratenes therein: M.S. then charged G.I. that he begun these things in the congreation: he answered that his brother and Mr. Stud. had begun them / as before the had shewed: then the P. said G.I. crept into houses: he answered / that he would bear that reproche with the rest / but they could not thereby excuse their own sloth or pride / who would not visitpro. 27.23 Act. 20.10.28. the brethren from house to house: M. Ad. requested the P. not so to vpraide his brother / he performing the duety of a Christian among his brethren: then he dealt very hardly and sharply with M. Ad. repeating matters about apparel wherein M. Adams had stood forth against his wife / and in deede he behaved himself very immoderately a­gainstHe also vp [...]aided him with his calling etc. M. Adams and his brother.

Yea I must simply write, that had I not sene ād heard it, I could hardly have beene persuaded that a Pastor, specially one that hath so suffered for the truth, written against the adversaries, and beene of such gravity as he hath should be so overcaried: Anger a short fury. but I remember that some write, Ira Furor &c: and surely it seameth that even so it is sometimes in the godly, vvhen it is not sanctified yet not therefore to be excused, or allo­wed, but prevented, repressed, and amended. Also I must confesse, that I vvould vvillingly have left this matter of carnal vanity wholy out (as in other respects, so also because I fear the jsa. 28.22. 2 Pete. 3.3. Gal. 6.7. mockers in these daies to their further hardening in sin, and iuster condemnation vvil make ieasts here of) but I know the maner of my brethrens cavilling and Rev. 3.13. jere. 20.10. with 18.18. boasting, and therefore I must relate it, yet so warily ād sparingly as I may not naming the things or wordes, which M. Stud (that raiser vp of contentions betweene brethren) ashamed not to name and seamed to daub in the opē congregation: but his fruites since about his vvifes daughter have de­clared, that it was (not onely a seede of contentiō in respect of the Pro. 6.16.19. bro­thers in him, but also) a fruite of his vnclean heart and mouth delighting to repeat and take such vanities: for modesty and shame fastnes vvould Ephe. 5.3 blush to speak or hear such things, but he hath novv declared that of the mat. 12.34 abundance of his heart he spake. God give him if he belong to him to repent both in the one respect and in the other.

At length the Pastor ceased / ād the elders begun againe with the mat­ter [Page 145] of quaffing calling it an vncharitable collection / and so proceeded to as [...]e G.I. if he charged her with abhominable immodesty? he answered according to theSee page 130. the answer to the 10. accusation. writing: and further that if he so wrote / it was in respect of the offences given and taken by her attire / speach / and behaviour: thē they dealt with him that he charged him and her with smooth wordes: he answered as in the sameIn the answer to the 12. and 19. accusatiōs. writing: after this they added another accu­sation about writing in his letter Mica. 7.5. demaunding if he would so write againe? he answered that he would vpon like occasion. M. St. then vrged if it were sin to open such things to their wives. G.I. answered that he said not it was sin / but many things might1. cor. 6.12 be lawful and not be sinn to be done / yet not expedient: also that men ought to dwel with their wives1. Pet. 3.7 as men of knowledge. Then they fel to the accusation / that the Church might repent that she was his wife: he answered as in theIn the answer to the 13. accusa­tion. wri­ting: they would have had him answer without the writing / he answered that having written an answer / he was persuaded it was the sure stand metest way to give his āswer out of the same / that so he migt not be ētrapped in his wordes they changing them / adding and diminishing as they pleased: whē they could not draw G.I. from the writing they fel to vrge him / that he said she scoffed: he answered that so she did: and that Mr. A. had so said it was / if he would deal vprightly in publik / as he had spokē in private. Then M.A dealt with G.I. to acknowledg overcariage: he answered inIam. 3.2. respect of God he would / but in respect of them (seing they daubed vp their sins etc. and would not repent / if he had beene much more earnest against them then he was) he durst not acknowledg overca­riage: asking M. Ainsw. that if the Prophets in their times had beene so dealt withal reproving sins earnestly / whether they should have yeelded? here at he sat stil a while: then he vrged that in the matter of wishing her selfe a widou / G.I. was a false witnes / G.I. tolde him / that he had so said before / and hadM. Ains. first alled­ged the place simply: then being dealt with all by M. Adās after that mee­ting he confessed it could not be simply alledged against G.I. and now G.I. she­wing him that he fai­led / he di­stinguished which di­stinctiō G.I. also ta­king away they ended as here is sett down yet afterward / the elders drew him to pro­nounce G.I. a false witnes their wil being so to have it / having no iust proofe. misalledged Mat. 26. It is true said he they were false witnesses both in wordes and meaning / you in wordes: G.I. answe­red that he neither in meaning nor in wordes / for touching her meaning / he left it to God / and would not once deale therein when the P. vrged him to know if she so wished in her heart: and touching the wordes they had heard that the witnes affirmed she so spake: and here M.A. yeelded that that place could not be alledged against G.I. It waring late / they appointed the brethren to meete the 5. day of the weeke following / being the 12. of the moneth.

At which time some came but not all / and so nothing was done. The Lordes day following after excercise the elders M. Studley. and M.S. spake / that they were disappointed by the Churches not meeting on the fift day: Maister Ainsworth adding what endHere I desier the reader to mark: that even by their own confession the elders end and determine matters / yet they wil pretend that the Church doth it / whereas in truth they give the Church the title ād name but they vsurpe the power. jsa. 9.16. Ezec. 34. jer [...]my 23. they had [Page 146] had purposed to make / namely to reprove G.I. for so dealing and cal­ling the Past. wifes speach abhominable speach: also that for his over­cariage they thoght it sufficiēt to debar him / that the Church ought not to chuse him elder: and to that of wishing her selfe a widow for a papists sake / that he was a false witnes: thus he said they purposed to end the matter: Some of the brethren begun to vrge the matter / that if he were a false witnes / they oght either to bring him to see his sin / or to proceede: and not so to end matters: hereat the Pastor begun to speak / and was very angry / that the brethren rested not in the elders iudgmēt / and begun again to desier to be discharged / but Mr. Stud. pacified him. Then M. S. read in a paper what they had determined / having written things against G.I. concerning witnessing / which there the Brethren shewed were not true / the witnesse having confessed / that G.I. related it as she told him / and that the Pastors wifes speach was so. Herevpon there was much a doe / and hard speaches passed betweene the Pastor / and some of the brethren: M. Adams / W Edes. Thomas Michel / Robert Iackson ād others shewing that if the elders iudged him a false witnes / they ought not so to end it. M. A. stil dealt to have an end. G.I. hearing and seeing this dealing requested liberty to speak: shewing them that touching their reproofe he would willingly beare it / finding that such had beene theAmo. 5.10 Iere. 18.18. ād 20.8 etc. 3. Ioh. 9.10 Rev. 2. ād 3. lot of reprovers in former ages. 2. that touching keeping him from being elder they did him a pleasure / he desiering to live a member in sundry respects / and not an officer. 3. that if in their consciences they were persuaded he were a false witnes / they oght not to leaveLev. 19.17 sin vpon him and so wrap it vp. M. Ainsw. then asked him if he desiered to be excom. He answered no / but desiered if he were guilty that they would bring him to the sight thereof / and iudg righteous iudgment for in his conscience he was persuaded they did charge him very vniustly willing M. A. to looke to his conscience / telling them that he that rebu­ked wasGē. 37.2.4 and 49.23. with Acts. 7.9. Isah. 29.20 21. A [...]os 5.10 Luke 11.53.54. Isah 66.5 hated / and they abhorred him that spake vprightly / vrging / ād catching at his wordes / so as he would not iustify them / Iob 27.5. but thorow Gods grace would keepe his innocency. Sundry wordes passed to and fro betweene the Pastor and the brethren. M. Ainsw. at length broght the Church to end it as they had determined: M. Adams wishing G. I. for peace sake to beare it. Then G.I. opened his Bible / turned to Micah. 7.3. and said / they spake the corruption of their hearts / and so wrapped it vp: charging also M. Ainsworth and the Church from. 1. Tim. 5.21.22. as they would answer it before God / that they should not deal partially / but that they should deal with the Pastor and his wife fro their sins: him for his misalledging the Scriptures / and her for her proud attire / abhominable speach / and offensive behaviour: then said some of the brethren to the Elders / heare you not what he saith? but they [...]laing their heads together ād consulting gave no āswer / but stoode vp redy to departe. And thus endedThe first breach / and t [...]oble which was at Amster­dam was thus ended. they this first breach which sel out at Amsterdam. Whereof as of the proceedings therein / let the Godly make trial and iudg according to the worde of God: and the Lord shalbe [Page 147] with the good. 2. Chron. 19.6. to 11. Which place I request the reader to weigh and consider.

Now before I proceede to the rest, I think it meetest here to set down the letters before Pag. 127. mentioned (the original copies whereof came to my hands againe since that was printed which is in page 96 97.) they giving light to these matters, and vvitnessing G.I. his maner of proceeding: vvhich the Pastor and Mr Studley so cried out against, and When I reade and consider these let­ters I wonder that the P. and M. St. durst so speak / but sure they were persuaded they wold never have come to light but (God have the praise) they are frustrated. affirmed to be so vngodly ād so vnreasonable, as they never found in any brother neither were able to expres, by vvhich their exaggerations, ād exclama­tions they first seduced private persons, afterward the elders, and lastly the Church to be enemies to G I. and to proceede against him at length to excommunicate him: vvhose procedings ād letters whether they were such let these witnes for themselves and the rest.

Twoo of them are to the Pastor himselfe: one to his vvife, and ano­ther to the twoo Brethren M. Settel, and M. Studley: whose help G.I de­siered according to the rule Mat. 16, 15. having dealt privately with the P. and his wife as the rule requireth Mat. 18.15. They were written in time of their imprisonment.

A letter to Mr. Fran. Iohnson the Pastor.

‘A brother offended is harder to winne then a strong cytye,Pro. 18.19. and there contentions are like the barre of a palace,’

BRother it is not vnknown to you / yea I doubt not but your soule will witnes with me / how I have alwaies desired your peace / grouth and comforte in the Lord: he have the glory: and therefore have sundry times desired that thogh diffe­rences of iudgments were betwixt vs, yet to take heede of contentions evē the rather because of the sentence prefixed / as also to cease contentions ere they be meedled with as the spirit of God counseleth. Pro. 17.14. ād 30.33. Hytherto it hath pleased the Lord to gyve vs betwixt our selves to end and finish matters / and not to troble others the­rewith: but now a third person having put in foote (with greefe I may write it) we are provoked and stirred vp to a needles writing. Far be it from me any way to do things / which she surmiseth / requiting me for my dealing in love (ād when other wold not) evil even sharpe and bitter speaches / because I wrote as I heard vprading me with what shee pleaseth as intemperatenes pharisaisme vnreasonablenes etc. where­of let our brethren by my writings iudg if so and hare behared myselfe: for also far be it from me to winke at any thing which offendeth and greeveth the Saintes / and ope­neth the mouths of the adversaries / thogh you were my brother and sister as before I said 10000. times / for the cause of the lord ād the honour thereof must be most deare vnto mee / which by her attire and behaviour therein hath beene evill spoken of / whe­reas our speach attire / ād walking oght to be such as offēce should not be given vnto thē that are without / for even both the inward and outward man are to be mortified / Coll 3.5. etc. 1. Pet. 1.14 15. and sanctified for if by speach the abundance of the heart be discerued / what shall it be if Christians runne vnto vanity of attire vnbeseaming their place and callings? for as the eares of some heare speaches / so the ries of all (and many with greefe) see the other. Gladly I would have had things finished / but still he vrged / ād at lēgth [Page 148] when we had agreed she writing some things which passed betweene vsShe said she would get you to write / and so you did all to bit­terly. provoked you stil to write / whereas I requested her to write to you that peace might be follo­wed. If I have written earnestly / blame mee not / seing (I desiering your good for her good I doubt not is yours) in stead of cōfort I receive a sharpe letter from you / ra­ther covering and dawking her in her vanity thē acknowledging it and from her she being here present I received vpraidings / and hard speaches and yet she could wipe her mouth when she had done / ad cover all with this (as you do in the writing)Thus you shifted it of before your mariage: and she learning of you / vsed the same also: did not they say the like / jer. 42.5.6? and yet it is witnessed they dissembled vers. 20. show it vnlawful by the worde / and I have done with it / which I yet rested in both before your mariage / and since hoping that Isa. 3.16. to 24. Mat. 11.8. Rom. 12.2 [...] 1. Tim. 2.9.10. 1. Pet. 3.3. wolde have beene sufficient to persuade you hereof / but as yet I see not so much as one whalebone reformed: As also I showed her a place out of Acts. [...] monumēts. 3. I showed her that I doubted not but the brethrē were offenced and re­ved by it / propounding my selfe for instance / as stil I do. 4. That they without cried out against it. yea I propounded it to her owne conscience by a question / and she could not deny it / and yet she would say she was not persuaded but stil wold cover ād daube it one way or other: Be not offended if I stil vse these words of covering and daubing for my soule telleth me the dealing is such / and I hope by the particulars God will give it to appeare. The question was this there being fashions which yong and vaine dames vse: and sober ones which sober women vse / whether of thē should Chri­stians / much more the wives of teachers who should be examples to others in sobriety and modesty / which I say should they follow? which fashion should be counted vn­lawful in them and which lawful? which the fashion of the world / and which not? To this I could get no direct answer / but stil repeating of this / let me see by the word that it is forbiddē / and vnlawful and I have done. After propounding my self or some other of the Church if we should now make our attire / dublets hats those rapers etc. after the fashion that now is in the youths whether it were not vnlawful? she graun­ted it: comming thē to apply it / Is it not also in you yours being the fashions of yong and vaine dames yea many worldly women lothing them? with this she would not be touched her selfe. I thē told her if the Scriptures and the rest would not persuade her / I must vse the meanes of the brethren to deale herein: ād leave the blessing to God / whose work it is to frame the heart. And I also added that I feared wilfulnes would be found in her / and would be the cause of troble betweene you / and me / wherein wee might offend the Lord and so even by our sinnes hynder his blessings: yea (as I told her) this her dealing by speaches / and your Letters more offended and greved mee to receive these things from you for the duety I did to you in love / then any thing betwene you and me in all my life: and as I said / so I write / if ever the Lord vouschafe me a wife he kepe her that she never be occasion to greeve or offend F. Iohnson: I re­quested her to be a meane to encrease and cont [...]new that love and blessed fellowshipp that hath hereto fore beene betwixt vs: but far was I from obteining this: for still vnder sugred words she held bitter and sharp things: and as I told her / so I also say to that you write / it is like that of the son / Mat. 21.30. which gave good words / but did nothing: so you and shee before you were maried said / shew it by the worde of God: and wee haue done / I have hytherto laboured it: Scriptures and other reasons are broght / and yet nothing done / onely good wordes gyven. Mee think it strange / that both of you should take it so hardly: seing I dealt first with you both before you were maried. 2ly. I dealt in private with your wife twise / and whether with you at the time you were here or no I remēber not. At lēgth she gave me a cutted speach and bidd me write to you about it / and if you bid leave it / she wold: she denieth that she spake cuttedly / but her gesture and disdaine showed it: but I say stil as I said / the word should reform her yea and it were glory to God / and praise to her to reforme it without your vrging: for what thogh love in a husband see not things amisse in the wife should she despise or neglect loving entreaties. 2 advises. 3. admonitions of her brethren? The Lord forgive our selfe love / liking / and wilfulnes for his mercies sake. If dealing with you and her before mariage and since privately have deserved the [Page 149] termes I have received at both your hands let the brethren iudg.

For the mater of Hoghton that you say I received the report of her / if I should say you deal disorderly ād vnbrotherly (for these be your termes) I am persuaded I might iustly so say: for I was so far from receiving it / that I was far from thinking her to be such a one: and writing to you to finde out such things I had then as I have now sharpe words: and because I found that he denyed his words / and I sayd I should learne thorow Gods blessing to discerne more of mē / you now vpraide mee. I besech you that things may be reformed and that we may cease contending.

Your brother in the Lord and by nature, hoping for a loving answer, G.I.

To Mris. Tomison Iohnson wife vnto the Pastor.

The Lord give vs the Spirit of patience / and humility.

Sister I wrote to you in love desiering your grouth in the Lord: if you take admo­nition so hardly / the harme is yours / thogh it greeve and humble me / but the Lord is good. Thogh also I desier not / yea mislike vtterly your garish attire / yet I wrote not that you should not come here: you mistake the letter: I confes I would not have you come in garish attire: if you come / and come in the Lord with a heart desiering to walk as becometh the ghospel / you shalbe welcome vnto me. Your wordes in yourIf I had their leters I would printe thē but I re­turned thē to thē as appeareth in the letter to M. Set. ād M. St. note I passe over / and I hope no intemperatenes hath appeared in the letter if there have / let the brethren iudg / and if they so finde it / I will acknowledg my fault but as yet I remember not any intemperatenes / but rather I was not so zealous to launch diseases as I oght to be / but I hope thorow Gods mercy I shalbe / if you re­forme not: for I speak not for mine own cause but for that / which / if you leave not / dishonoureth God / and causeth evil to be spoken of you and your husband. YouShe had (it may be) learned this maner of questio­ning from her husbād a devise to vsuall now among thē al whē they are admonished / not entering into their hearts to see and leave their sin / but ap­plying their wits by questions ād devices to entrap or discourage the ad­monisher jere. 18.18. jsa. 28.21 de­maund the party that tolde me? the party is nocioined to the Church: and if there be any things you doubt of in the letter / name them / and they shalbe laid open: but for the 4. things which I wrote of in your attire / I my selfe witnes / ād stil admonish you of them / and I hope the Lord wil keepe me that I shal not leave of / til reformation be had. You desired by the messenger a present answer to your note / which I have in some sorte and in hast done. As you write you are sory that your husband and I should be trobled about you / so in the feare of God leaveHeb. 12.1. of the sinne / the garish at­tire the cause thereof / which greveth and offendeth the Saints / and openeth the mouthes of them that are without. The Lord give vs to amend / and reforme our sel­ves every day more and more. Moneth 2.21.

Your brother in the Lord and by mariage, hoping your reformation. G.I.

To Mr. Fran Iohnson the Pastor.

The Lord sanctify vs thorowout for his mercies sake.

I have received a note from your wife / ād a large letrer frō you. Strā­ge it is (I stil say) to see your daubing / I may add / pleading for sinne and vanity. I wroteHe perverted my wordes / as if I had de­nyed the vse of vel­vet etc. not against silke / velvet / or apparel as be seameth every degree / but that the vanity of attire (which al (I take it I may say) the saints mislike / and they without cry against) might be left. If your wife wil leave these / and make her such a gown as you write in the end of your letter / likewise a black gorget / and a modest hat forthwith / I shal praise God for it / and I pray you send me word this night by our Sister Anne / so will I cease writing:Think not much that I write for a pre­sēt answer your wife wrote for the like. otherwise seing I have dealt heretofore alone according to Math. 18.15. I will also take the second course Math. 18.16. for my soule loatheth this dealing and pleading toto much for vanity: so shal you then also receive an answer to your Letter.

I feare / I have to to long absteined from getting some to write to you: if we could have come to you / God willing I would have gotten them. I do not a litel marvel at your letter / but I feare / love maketh blinde: the Lord discover it to you and stil give you to be earnest for godly causes / but not for these toto vain toies.post­script. The Lord keepe you. [...] Postscript. [...] I heare you purpose a fast / I pray you therefore hasten this matter to an end how can we else consentIsa 58.3. to 12. zac. 7 5.7.9.10 / 1. Cor. 3.3. and 11.17.18. etc. or looke for a blessing? I also take the second day of the weke fitter then the Lords day: for it is one of their idol daies / so thatThe meaning is of the commissioners. they wil not sit therein / as I am persuaded.

Your brother in the Lord hoping a more loving answer. G.I.

TO M. SETTEL AND M. STVDLEY.

The Lord our good God blesse and guide vs in all his vvaies by his ho­ly Spirit forever,

Brethren / having of long time dealt privately in a matter about apparel etc. with some persons / whom in divers respects I reverence and love in the Lord: which course I find warranted Mat. 18.15. and finding not that fruite / which my soule desiered but great long / and tediousThe P. propoūded so many questions / so carped at wordes so scoffed and repro­ched as it was tedi­ous to read them. contendings which the Lord give me more and more to loth / not onely for the offences which come with them / but also for that they keepe vs from holy / and profitable dueties: as also finding for my love vnkindnes / for my ad­monition reproches of vnchristian / vngodly / and vnreasonable dealing / with such like termes / al which I would willingly1. Pet. 4.8 cover / so that the things might be amended / but seing they are not / (I say the former things considered) I am persuaded it is now my duety according to Mat. 18.16. to crave your help herein / having talked with the one of you about the matter / and now make bolde to write to you seing we cannot (by reason of the adversaries cruelty) frely mete together. The request is that you would with me give admonition concerning these things: they are thus1. Pet. 4.8 termed by divers 1. TheI now print not the termes vsed: see the reason Pa. 96. 97.... sleeve set out with whalebones. 2. theI now print not the termes vsed: see the reason Pa. 96.97.... fashion of the brest. 3. the buskes 4. the toyish hat 5 the1. Pet. 4.8 costly coives. 6. the excesse of lace and gold rings: al which as they are (I am persuaded vnlawful inThis witnesseth that they were not G.I. his termes: as the P. and M. S. persuaded the people / and sodrew thē to their bēt others so most in them who should be mo­thers leaders ād paternes of modesty and sobriety to others: The reasons I vsed both before their mariage and since were from these places. Rom. 12.2. Isah. 3.16. to 24. Mat. 11.8 / 1. Tim. 2.9.10 1. Pet. 3.3. also that this attire1. to. 10.32 offended / and greeved the saintes: and opened the mouths of them that are without to speak evil. Further I propounded to her conscience the maner of yong dames attire / and of sober womans aparel not onely of them / who have no taste of religion / but of professors / and whe­ther then in her2. Cor. 4.2 conscience the sincere followers of the ghospel should follow? but all would not move / stil it was vrged shew this vnlawful by the worde Long discour­ses have beene written betwene vs / which he willed me to send vnto you / which I re­fused to do / because I would not open things / which (I take it) are to be covered / and so I sent al to the party to send if he please: if he wil open their own nakednes (that I say no more / let them / God willing I wil not. I promised to get you to deal in it / and so now I humbly crave your help: and that I may not further troble you I pray you consider. 2. Chro. 19.7.9.10.11. in your holy meditations: the Lord direct / and blesse you herein / and he give vs to deal in al our cariage with love to our brethren / and with fear and vprightnes as in his presence. To him be love praise honour / and obedience for ever amen.1 tim [...].9. 1595. Mon. 3 11. The Lord deliverVnder persecutiō. vs from evil and vnreasonable mē: and he bring vs to his Saintes.

Your brother in the faith, and fellow suf­ferer for the Ghospell. G.I.

The parties I name2. Cor. 4.2 not / both because I assure my selfe you either know or will coniecture them:2. Thes. 3.2. as also because others (against our wils) may see the letters / or mis­cariage may fall out / and yet they shall not know the parties.

Thus were the letters written / not leaving forth any thing / least they should take2. Cor. 11.12. occasion of cavilling: and let these witnes for themselves ād the rest (being waters frō one founteine) whether they were intempera­tely / vngodly / abhominably / and wickedly written / as the P. accused thē? Whether they oght so to have taken request / exhortation and admonitiō in the evil part? so to pervert things / ād to gather such accusatiōs against the admonisher? whether they should so have laboured to bring aprov. 9.7.8.9. blott vpon / and discourage the admonisher? finally whether they ought thus to have proceeded / Ier. 18.18 19.20. with 20.8. to. 11 persecuted vexed / and rewarded him?

The letters thus sett downe / let vs proceede in the discourse. They ha­ving (as we heard) ended their first breach vpō the 15. day of the moneth the next Lords day after excercise the elders propounded to the Church choise of officers and appointed the Lords day following being the 29. of the moneth for publique fast: that God would give peace / and direct the choise of officers: Which dayA day of fast for peace ād choise of officers. being so emploied / after dueties per­formed they propounded the choise: the Church nominated some / they also nominated others: In chusing some gave their voices frely: others suspended: the voices being gathered for deacons / William Elles / and Robert Iackson had the most voices / vnto whom the P. and M. Stud. would not consent / but would have M. Mercer / and Iacob Iohnson cho­sen / who had not above one or two free voices: the P. and M. Stud. say­ing that they wouldThis or­der the P. broght frō colledg choises in civil things but we have not so learned Christ so to deal in choise of his Chur. offi­cers. Eph. 4. [...]0. with Act. 6.3.5. and 14.23. give the suspended voices to thē / and so they should have the most voices: answer was given to the elders / that election ought to be free / that the suspended voices ought not to be given more to one then to another: then the P. said the voices were committed to them to give where they pleased: it was answered that the brethrenBy bre­threns lea­ving their power in the P. and E. hands / vsurping authority and corruptions crept into Chur­ches / as sundry wri­ters note. ought not so to give over their power: as also that no such order could be shewed from the worde to be vsed in choise of church officers: hereabout was some controversy / but the elders would have their wil therein: some bre­thrē then added further that M. Mercer ād Iacob Iohnson had aposta­ted / and that it debarred M. Mercer from being chosen while the Church was at Narden: they denied Iac. Ioh. to have apostated: and for M. Mercers they lessened it / and said it was a slip / A letter of M. St. is come to my hands wherein he wrote that M. Mer­cers apo­stasy was such / as his name was put forth from among them / who were nominated to be chosen officers: and yet now they would daub and cover it. Ezec. 13. Isa. 30.1. It was answered that there were witnesses / who witnessed that I.I. had apostated: as also that they ought rather to chuse such who had noLevit. 21.17. to 23. blot or blemish / then those who either had in deede / or had given great occasion to iudg that they were blemished: but the elders would have these twoo: vnto which the brethren would not consent / and so for this time they agreed not in choise of deacons.

Then they propounded choise of elders: some brethren answered that there was great necessity of Deacons / there being but one Dea­con / but being thre Elders. M. Studley / M. Knifton / and M. Slade / they thoght they might suffice / the congregation being but few: as also they knew none fitt among them: then the Pastor named M. Bellot: It was answered that he was not fitt: the elders then [Page 152] appointed the Brethren that they should bring their exceptions against him: answer was given / that being not chosen they saw no warrant to rip vp a brothers wāts or blots that migt disgrace him: the elders notwithstanding appointed them to bring in their exceptions the 5. day of the weeke at one a clock.

At which time the brethren sent this answer (so far as I remember) in writing to the elders by Thomas Michel and Robert Iackson. It was as followeth.

We finde not any rule or practise in the Scripture to bring in excepti­ons before election be made.

Groundes for the contrary practise.

1. Tim 3.10. and 5.22. there must be 1. examinatiō or trial. 2 he must be found blameles: which shew the care betwixt choise and ordination, 3. hands must not suddenly be laid on, which proveth a consideration or tryal betweene election and ordination. The same appeareth by Act. 6.2 to 6. and 1.21. to 26 Yea a Chur. generally chu­sing one / some few may know iust causes to debar him which then they are bound to declare and not suffer the Church to ordeinsuch Lev 4.13. etc. 1. tim. 5.21.22. (so much as in them lieth) whereas if he be nominated ād not chosē / they may in love and ought to keepe his bl [...]ts and offences silent and buried. Pro. 10.12. Rom. 12.10 1. Pet. 3.8.

Thus also do I finde written vnder this writing.

Names of them who consented that our Brethren Thomas Michel, and Robert Iackson should cary our answer to the elders.

M. Crud WEiles, S. Mercer C. Dickons, G Martin A. Pulbery. G. Marshal W. Asplin. R Patis. R. Frank A. Tatcher W. Houlder. I. Huntley I. Whatley I, Wheler G.Iohnson, W. Adās. T. Pring, R. Apple by G. Colyer, T, Michel, and R. Iackson

They carying this answer signified it to the elders / who (as they tolde vs) were very angry with them: and after the excercise of prophecy was done they dealt with vs about this answer. We stil affirmed that as ther was to be special care whome to chuse / so also being chosen brethren (if they could shew iust exception) might except before they were ordeined: stil they vrged to chuse M. Bellot: the brethren answered that they found him not fit. The Lords day following after evening exercise they againe dealt to have him chosen: the brethren answered as before. They then dealt to have M. Mercer / and Iacob Iohnson chosen deacons: the bre­thren would not consent (they having apostated) the Church having ab­steined from chusing such / and having received writing from them (when they were prisoners) that such ought not to be chosen: Hereabout was much reasoning a long time. W. Elles / and G.I. vrged them with theirThe P. and M. St. would practise cōtrary to their own handwri­tings. own reasons: they called to see them: G.I. answered that thogh he could not then shew them / they knew in ther consciences that they had written such / and that it might be they were vnder the writings of the Church / which the elders themselves kept. M. Stud willed G.I. to shew his owne reasons: which he promised to do against the 5. day of the weke folowing. On the Lords day the Past. praiedI noted the P. affection thē / ād stil note it / observing that he was desie­rous of peace / ād so I doubt not but would have continued if M. St. had not incited and stirred him vp to contention. Prov. 6.16.19. earnestly for pea­ce. After exercises (the Church having other occasiōs to speak of) nothing [Page 153] was done about choise of officers. The 5. day of the weeke G.I. brought his reasons to the elders. Which were these which follow.

NO APOSTATE MAY BEARE OR BE CHOSEN INTO OF­fice in the Church, whereby honour may come vnto him,1. Al who are to be chosē officers ought to be blameles / ād special­ly qualified Act. 6.3.5. 1. Tim. 3.2 10. nnd 5.9 10.11. deut. 1.13 14.15. but he is to beare his reproche.

Which appeareth by theft groundes of scriptures and reasons.

1. 1. Tim. 3.10. They that are to be chosē into office are to be found bla­meles: they who have apostated are not found blameles / because they are known to have this reproch vpō thē: namely / that they stepped back frō the truth / which they had received: and yeelded to the false way / which they had seperated from.

Therefore not to be chosen into office / whereby honour may come to them / but are to be are their reproche.

2. 1. Tim. 3.7.2. They must be well repor­ted of even of them which are without. They are to be wel reported of even of / them that are without: but these by their Apostasy have given iust cause to thē with­out to report evilly / as that they were wavering / vnstable / etc. and so are farr from having the contrary: for thogh they repent / and returne to the truth / yet they without may / This was spokē by some in London of M. Settel who had fallen and returned / who also afterward fel away againe. and do often lay this to the charge of such that they are vnsetled and inconstant....Therefore such are not to be cho­sen etc.

3. Act. 6.3. They must chuse such as are wel reported of not onely by thē without / but by them within / known mē / ād ful of the holy ghost: now the Church cannot account such a one well reported of / and to have given a sound testimony that he was full of the holy Ghost / who by his Apostasy hath declared the contrary. Therefore such not to be chosen / etc.

4. 1. Thess. 5.22. Wee are commaunded to absteine from all appearāce of evil. Now whosoever will cast a1. cor. 2.13 colour / or seame to makeIsa. 30.1. 4. As in all things / so much more in choise of Chur. offi­cers there must be absteining from al appearance of evil. 5. We must follow the best things. 6. Not onely vnlawful but in expedient things are not to be yeelded vnto. a covering for the contrary hereof / he cannot deny but that it is appearance of evil (if not evil it selfe / which I am persuaded it is) to choose one into office / who hath stepped back from the truth by Apostasy. Therefore the duety of al to absteine from the choise of such a one into the offices appointed by Christ.3. They must have a good testimony by thē within

5. Phil. 4.8. We are to follow / and to do the things / which are pure / ād of good report etc. But to chuse one into Christs offices Who hath left the truth / and gone to the false way / which he had forsakē were not onely not to keepe this rule / but to do the contrary.

Ergo.

6. 1. Cor. 6.12 and 10.23. We are to absteine from the things / wich are not expedient: so that thogh it could be proved that an Apostate might be chosen / which I am persuaded cannot be by the word of God / yet it cannot be denied / but that it were neither expedient / nor edifying to take and choose such into office / who are noted with the brand of Apostasy / es­pecially in a Church banished and persecuted / who are vpon an hill and [Page 154] seene into of all men / yea of the adversaries of all sortes:7. If vnder the law much more vnder the gospel they must be without blemish. and which is more / to do it when they may chase sach is have not any such blot vpon them and yet they wil chuse the Apostates / and leave the other vnchosen / sure this is most inexpedient / and vnedifying / if not also vnlawful / which I am persuaded it is.

Therefore.

8. Choise must be according to the order / and ordināce of Christ7 Isa. 52.11. Even vnder the law the Lord would have all them who were to beare his vessels to be cleane / and without blemish. Much more officers vnder the Ghospel / who are to deale with Gods holy things. Luke 12.48 / 1. Pet. 1.16. with 1. Tim. 3.2. to 14. But they who have Apo­stated cannot be said to be cleane and without blemish. Levit. 21.17. to 23.9. The si [...] cerity / which was vnder the law is not abolished but oght to be practised vnder the ghospel Ezech. 44.10.12.13. for thogh they have repented / and be in the Church / yet are they to beare their reproche as there appeareth.

Ergo.

8. 1. Cor. 14.40. Al things must be done comely / and according to order / or (as the word may import) according to the ordinance. Now to chuse Apostates into office is neither comely nor according to the order or or­dinances of Christ in the primitive Churches: for we find not any such chosen at any time by the Churches / neither any such ordinance to bind vs to any such practise: If any can shew any such ordinance or practise by the Churches in Christs Testament / let them help vs therein: but we are persuaded they cannot / and we find the contrary: as appeareth by the proofes here alledged.

Therefore.

9 Ezec. 44.8. to 13. As no stranger / thogh among the children of Israel might come nere the Lord / neither they apoint officers as they thoght good so also the Levites / yea even the Priest (who had the greatest privi­ledges) having once Apostated / thogh he returning might be a member and a lower officer / yet he might not have the honour he had / but must beare his reproch. Now as the Lord ordeined this vnder the law to shew the honour and care of his right service / so that even the cheefestwere not exempted from their reproch: as also to shew how he will have his offi­cers beautified and fenced against the cavils of all (which areSee the treatise cōcerning this controversy set down in the booke intituled the register page 455. 456. etc. perpe­tual equities of such their prescription / 1. Tim. 3.10.) so surely vnder the Ghospel the Church is bound to keepe this order holy and vndefiled: and may not do what they think good / but what the Lord prescribeth / 1. tim. 5.21.22. and 6.14. Rev. 2. and 3. and 22.18.19.

Ergo.

10. Act. 15 38. Paul refusing to take Iohn Mark with thē for that heThe word in the original is Apostāta, frō which also the name apostate in English is derived. Apostated from them / and went not with them to the work (thogh he continued in the faith / and went not back to falsewaies) teacheth vs much more not to chuse them to be officers / who have sinned more high­ly / and left the practise of the truth which they had received / and gone to the false waies again which they had forsaken:10 If the lesser offēders be to bear the reproch and not to be honou­red / then much more the greater. Which cannot be proved that ever Iohn Mark did: who also thogh he were to be received againe having repented. Collos. 4.10. yet can it not be proved / that ever he was chosen by the Church to be an officer therein: for thogh this place proveth foundly against the Donatists / that such as for ease / feare of persecution / [Page 155] or any other sinister cause have left their brethren / and not gone to the worke may vpon repentance be received againe / yet it proveth not that such were or are to be honoured with the offices of Christ / whereby his Church is to be faithfully and purely governed: For that were contrary to the rules and ordinances of the Ghospell as hath beene shewed. Yea and to lay this ground more open / as there are sundry sortes of Aposta­tes / which appeareth by the course of the Scriptures. Luke 8.13. Act. 15 38. 2. Thess. 2. So is the Apostasy far higher of these Apostates / then we reade to have beene in Iohn Mark:1. To chuse apostates / is not to obey but to transgresse the scriptures. so that thogh he might / yet they can not be pleaded for to be chosen into office: ForDifferēces betweene the aposta­sy of Iohn Marke ād the apostates in these daies. first we reade not that Iohn Mark l [...]ft the true worship: these did. 2ly. We reade not that he went to false worship: these did 3ly. He heard not the word from any false ministery: these did. And therefore we dare not compare him and them together / (as some do) but we draw an argument from tht lesse to the greater:2. All offi­cers must have that testimony that they have not bene found vnconstant in the faith. that seing the lesser defection and Apostasy was not to be admit­ted into service / surely then the greater is not. See this reason vrged also in the Pastors own reasons / which are come to light since these were givē vnto the Pastor and Elders. The copy whereof is also to be afterward set downe.

Novv, thogh one Scripture vvere sufficient for proofe hereof, much more all tho [...]e: yet also the reasons are many moe vuhich may be broght to prove this, that Apostates oght not to be chosen into office, &c.

1. First / if an Apostate be chosen into office / then he beareth not his iniquity / reproch / or abhomination / which is commaunded Ezech. 44.10 12.13.3. They oght on the contrarye [...] be found such as have beene found and constant in the truth. for all these words are there vsed but on the contrary he is honou­red / 1. Tim. 3.1.13. with 5.17. Which is there forbidden Ezec. 44.10. And so the Scripture is not obeied / but transgressed.

Therefore.

2. Secondly all members of true Churches / much more the officers oght to be void of all suspition of inconstancy in the truth / which they professe / and practise. Heb. 13.9. Rev. 2.25. and 3.3.11.4. They must not be fearfull or cowardly. But where Apostasy hath beene / how can this be?

Ergo.

3. Thirdly / all officers oght to be men / in whom should appeare much full perswasion of the truth to live and die in the same / and to lay down their lives for it. Exod. 18.21. with Revel. 2.13. ād 12.11.5. The offices of Christs Church may not be committed to the vnfaithful to turne­backs / etc. Luke 16.10 12. Apostates have debarred themselves of gyving this testimony to men / till by their practise they make manifest the contrary.

Ergo.

4. All members / much more officers must be far not onely from presum­tuous promises with Peter / that they wil do this or that / but also from al probable suspicion of cowardlines / and servile feare. Isa. 8.12. 1. Pet. 3.14 Revel. 21.8. Much more from such servile feare / and foule cowardlines / as Apostasy bewraieth. Mat. 10.26.28.33.

Therefore.

5. They who are to be officers are to be as guides / conductors / and Captaines in the Lords hoste. Now such false souldiors then as have not onely fled in the sight of the enimies but vnto enemies are [Page 156] very vnfitt to be officers in the Lords hoste: thogh vpon repentance they may be common souldiers / yea and it is great honour / that they may be againe received to be common souldiors.6. The chur. cannot be to careful in choise of officers.

Therefore.

6. As we must hope the best of a repentāt sinner. 2. Cor. 2.6.7.8. So also we must be very ielious for the Churches sake / and have care that no blot come vpon it / by choosing such into office / as also to stopp al begin­nings of corruptions / and sins.7. Occasions or causes of offences are to be a­voided therein. 2. Cor. 11.2. Revel. 3.19 / 1. Thess. 5.22.

Therefore.

7. If this should be grāted / that Apostates should be chosen into office first it wil open the mouthes of adversaries of al soortes. 2ly. of Apo­states that remaine yet in Apostasy / and embolden them / that there sin is not so heinous / as in deede it is. Heb. 10.38.8. All evils and occa­sions of stūblings are to be prevented. 3ly. It wil open a gapp of falling to members in the Church / that they shal not be so much afrayd of Apostasy when they are assailed / and tempted thereto: seing that they see such not onely not to be kept from honour / or to beare their reproch / but to be honoured. From which giving of offences wee are to absteine. 1. Cor. 10.32.

Ergo.

8. This practise wold not onely suttelly deceive the weake ād give occasion to cavillers who are fallen away / as before is noted: but also it were not in deede a stopping and taking away of all occasions of stumbling.9. Evil presi­dents to be avoided. Rom. 14.13. And therefore not to be done.

10. The chur­ches prac­tise must be pure holy etc.9. Such presidēts wold be very dangerous / and troblesome. Therefore to be avoided.

10. The practise of the Chur. must be vnblameable / holy / and righteous before God / and men Ephes. 5.26.27. 1. Tim. 5.21.22. and 6.13.14.15 / 2 Pet. 3.13. Therefore to absteine from choosing of Apostates into office.

thus was it written after the reasons. If these proofes and reasons suffice not, which I hope they will, I de­sier answer in writing vnto these, and proofes with reasons to proue the contrary.

Vnto these proofes and reasons the elders neither gave answer / nor proofes for the contrary but having read them returned them to G.I. The Lords day following / as also the 5. day of the weeke matters being propounded about M. C. and M. S. nothing was spoken about the choise of officers. The Lords day after they again propounded the choise of M.M. and I.I. Wherevpon arose much reasoning about the questiō: G.I. desiered them in love to answer the proofes / and reasons / as also to set down proofes for the contrary / and he would yeeld: else he durst not. W. Eiles and they reasoned very much at length they yeelded that it was not meete to chuse such / the Church being in banishment / and as a light vpon an hil. M. Ainsworth also added that such a president (by chusing such) oughtThus M. Ains. own mouth condēned him self (being afterward discovered to be tain­ted ād in­fected with this batch of apostasy yet) having crept into office. not to be left to posterity: and so was this controversy now ended.

Where is to be observed (as is noted in the conference betwene these [Page 147] and those trobles at Frankford) that these not getting their purpose in the corrupt way and choise, yeelded not (as they then did) to receive the best, but deferred the election, til at length they got their wil, as after­ward will appeare.

In the time of this controversy thogh much disputation fell out be­tweene the twoo brothers / yet ould matters lay buyried: familiarity / and some tokens of brotherly kindnes passed betweene them: yea such as comming sundry times together / and G.I. desiering his brother and his wife to take in good part what he must signify vnto them concerning the offence which was stil taken at her apparel / and namely at her velvet hoode / they seamed not to be offēded: he telling them further / that he was veryI frely confesse that tho­row very great stri­ving / and much hardnes did I overcome at this ti­me to per­forme this duety. loth to do it (desiering that no controversy might be renewed) but duety forced him that he durst not but do it / least his conscience should ac­cuse him that by the former dealing he had beene discouraged / or that he sought more outward favour ād frendship then vpright walking in the truth / requesting them againe and again to accept it in love and shewing them that he had written his minde / because he would have no contenti­on thereabout / as also that they might the better consider thereof. They tooke and read it.

It was as followeth 1598 the 4, of the moneth called March.

Sister The P. wife ad­moneshed about her velvet hoode. you being our Pastors wife, and he banished our native coun­try (after his long imprisonment) for the ghospel of Christ, I am persua­ded, that by your buying and wearing a velvet hoode, which none but the richest, finest, or proudest sorte do vse, yea the The Lordes / and gover­nours of the Pro­vince. states wives of the country do not vse more gorgeous ones, you break the rules in the Scriptures following.

1. Tim. 2.9 In you it is not comely, or becoming the ghospel in so 1 poore estate, being the Pastors wife, he banished for Christs truth, and living with a people, of whom there are who sometimes have not bread to put in their mouthes. You also break the same rule, this attire being in you costly apparel, and above your estate, specially in this time of ba­nishment.

1. Pet 3.3 5. The Apostle (exhorting the women, that their appatel 2 should not be outward) doth plainly binde the godly to avoid gorgeousnes, even such as your velvet hood bewraieth Again your attire should be as the godly vvomen vveare, and do attire themselves, and not af­ter the maner of the stateliest and finest.

Rom 12.2. You fashion your selfe rather after the world by this ex­cessive 3 decking of your outward body.

Phil 4.8. You are to think of and to follow the things which are, and 4 may be of good reporte: now you going thus attired, which in weomen (except the hiest and richest) is accounted the proudest attire, cannot be [Page 158] of good report either 1. Cor 10 32. in our land, who hearkē after our conversatiō, or in this Land where vve are vsually seene of a people going most decent­ly and according to their callings: neither can it be of good reporte a­mong our selves, vvho are a poore banished people.

5 5. 2. Kin. 5.26. Is this a time, even in our banishment, in a strange land for you to vveare a velvet hoode? Is not your husband among men, and you among women as vpon an hil? Mat 5 14. Tit 2 3.4.

Other places may be broght, as also reasons to prove your offending herein, but these may suffice, and so I desier they may with you prevai­le. Phil. 1.27 1. Pet. 1.14.15.16.17. Herevpon I admonish and request you to vvalke in your attire more beseaming that poore estate of the Ghospell, vvherein novv vve are.

I condemne not velvets or silkes: but in you the Pastors vvife, and in the poore banished estate of this remnant, such attire vvill open the ad­versaries mouth, discomforte the godly, discret it the ghospell, and dis­honour God. Phil. 2.1.2. and 4.8 If therefore their be any vertue and love in you, thinke on these things.

This note they received read and seamed not to take it in il part / butThe P. calling M. St. G.I. feared pre­sent contention. calling vnto them M. Studley who dwelt with thē in the same house / and giving him the note / he (after he had read it) said G.I. would never cease these things: who answered that he must not cease to perform bro­therly dueties to all / but specially to the Pastor his brother / and his wife being by sundry bonds bound therevnto. M. Studley begunM. St. again be­ginneth to take vp ould matters and so in deede to raise contētion. Pro. 6.16.19. to rake vp ould matters. G.I. desiered him not to deale so / for whatsoe­ver they had then done must not discourage or dismay him: M. St. still vrging those things / the P. also begun / and vsed some hard wordes against G.I. that he was contentious and trobelsom: G.I. answe­red that so wasIer. 15.10 Ieremy accounted telling the people their sins / but such things must not make vs fearEze. 2.5.6. or leave of our dueties: M. Bis­hop (who had maried their sister) being by ād speaking to them so dealt / as notwithstanding M. Studley / yet the brothers so agreed as they par­ted peacably / and G.I. hoped reformation / M. Bishop speaking that all meanes might be vsed to preserve peace.

On the Lords day following being the 5. of the Moneth March they (having before concluded that it was not meete to chuse apostates) again dealt about Iacob Iohnson and said he had not apostated: much speach was hereabout / theyW. Aspli. M. Heas. An. Colyer who had known him affirming that he had Apo­stated / and that they walked towards him as towards an Apostate / ad­ding reasons of their so walking: butThe El­ders being affected one mā rather pre­vaileth then three / and that in his owne cause. the elders being affected to I.I. would not rest in their testimony / but rather trusted him in his own cause. Divers of the Brethren spake hereabout / at whom the Pastor and M. Stud. were angry / and sought to discourage them: but nothing was fully concluded at this time: ād so far as I finde (by my notes which I ob­served in these proceedings) this matter was not again spoken of til the [Page 159] 25. of the moneth called Iune / which was above three moneths.

In this time offence stil arising about the Pastors wives pride amōg the people / and G.I. hoping it would have beene amended / which when it was not / he went vnto Mr. Ainsw. the teacher (whom he had heard to speak against her velvethoode in the presence of some brethren) and tolde him what course he had taken by private admonition herein / and amend­ment not following / he desiered him now in theMat. 28.16 second place to ioine with him / which he promised he would / and he seamed much to lament that the Pastor and M. Stud. were so hote and overcaried: so for that time they parted: afterward G.I. comming to him that they might go together to the Pastor and his wife / he put it of / and would not pre­tending that he was lothe to deal in it: G.I. requested him once and a­gaine: but being loth to go he couldThe tea­cher spake behinde their baks against the pride ād yet would not ioine in due to of admonitiō to their faces. How hard is it to get men to ioine in brotherly admonition against men in autority? not persuade him therevnto. Then he wēt to Abraham Pulbery / who had also spokē in the presence of others against her attire / and whomI now heare that in good things he is colde and dead. jer. 9.3. Iude v. 12 13. Rev. 3.1. How true is that in Mat. 13.12 Luke 8.18. those daies wasRom. 15.14 able to admonish / but he also put it of / and would not go to their faces / willing G.I. to rest contented / and he should see / that they staying in these countries poverty would make them leave it: G.I. answered him that that was no thanke to vs if they so left it / neitherjer. 48.10. Iud. 5.23. would that excuse vs / if we perfor­med not dueties vnto thē: adding also that so to deal with thē wasjer. 20.10 to waite for their poverty and misery: much speach we had of the former proceedings how peremptory and violent the Pastor and elders were. G.I. answered him / that those things were trials of our faith2. tim. 1.7. Mica. 3.8. with 1. cor. 11.19. power / love / and courage / so that we must not cease til we overcame. Revel. 2. and 3. but he would not be persuaded: G.I. then left it to his conscience / telling him that seing they would not ioine with him therein he must cō­mit it to God / and so in deede he did: After that time stil waiting the Lordes worke therein / and lamenting to see that brethren had not morejere. 9.1.2.3. etc. courage for the truth.

Other controversies also about M, Slade and concerning the Dutch and French Churches fell out in this time, which also afterward come to be mentioned they accusing G I. about the same.

The 25. of the Moneth called Iune / being the Lordes day / after eve­ning excercise the matter about Iacob Iohnson was propounde: much stir was again about it: the Brethren rested in the testimony of three witnesses W.A. M.H. and A.C. but the Pastor and M. Stud. would not / stil seeking by al meanes to discourage the witnesses / The P. having so­me gifts more then others vseth these wea­pons to vsually against his brethrē. he forgeteth Rom. 15.1. 1. Cor. 4.7. carping and catching at their wordes / vpraiding them with ignorance / ād vsing them so hardly / that many of the brethren were greeved to heare it / and some spake. The Pastor and M. Stud. having vrged William Asplin to go into England to fetch more proofe and testimony / and he answering that he had not ability to travel / they would have him write to William. Whiting at Londō who also knew their walking towards Iacob Iohn­son: and some Brethren there should hear / and send over his testimony therein. W.A. writing a letter / the Pastor and M. Stud. would see what [Page 160] he wrote / or else the brethren at London should not deal in it. W. A. she­wed them the letter. SomeThomas Michel. I. Poel. W. shepheard. Ro. Baily. [...]o others brethren seeing the elders dealing against W.A. were greeved / ād counselled him rather to go himself / ād they wold help to minister vnto his necessities. Wherevpon he went to London ād broght testimony from William Whiting that they walked towards Ia­cob Iohns. as W. A. and the other witnesses had related before in the Church: which testimony was also subscribed by some of theHē. Pratt. Lewis Iē­kins. Rov. Baily. brethrens hands at London: Which he delivering to the elders they rested not contented / but begun to accuse him as if he had dissembled that he had not ability to travel / and yet went: he answ. that some brethren had lent him and others had ministred part to help his necessities. Hereat the P. was angry / saying they should know such members who ministred to him in such a caseHe accused ye [...] knew not who they were or what they mini­stred in o­ther cases. Is not this to surmise / and falsely to accuse? of which he so vniustly charged his brother. and not in greater necessities of the Church. Herevpon Tho. Michel and I. Phelps spake to the P. that they were persuaded it was their duety. Here the P. begun to be hote / and spake hardly against them as if they tooke part with a slaunderer: they desired the writings and te­stimony might be examined / then the P. willed W. Asp. to note the places which most declared I. Iohns. to have apostated / which he doing tho­row the writing ād letter which William Whiting had written vnto I. I. in the time of his backsliding ād being so plain that (thogh they much pleaded / yet) they could not cover it / then they obiected that Williā Whi­ting was so inconstāt as his testimony was not to be received / he having written otherwise to themThe P. ād M. Stud. had writtē to London about this cōtroversy / ād had gott a letter from him where in (as it seameth being desirous to please the elders) he wrote not as he oght as apeared by his after writing ād confession which W. A. yet hath. Ia. Iohns. himselfe also had written a flattering letter whereby hr was seduced that he dealt not so sincerely as he oght. then those writings and testimony were. W. A. desiered them that then he might be admonished for his so writing to them: to this the P. and M. St. would not agree / but read his letters / ād broght his writing as witnes against W.A. ād so they soght to discou­rage and disgrace him: he desiered a copy of the things which they said he had writtē against him / but they would not: he thē shewed how vnequal it was that they held him no fitt w [...]tnes in the one / where were also thre mo / and yetThe P. and M. St. partiality. would trust him in the other having none to witnes with him / neither would they give a copy that the accusations might be āsw. yea thogh he earnestly desired that he might have a copy of W. Whitings letter against him / yet could he not obtein it. Much and long time spent hereabout they vrged him to a protestation: He āsw. that where so many witnessings ād writings were / he saw not that he ought to protest / if they could show that in such case he oght / he would. And thus (Iacob Iohns. being gone into England) rested the matter.

In which there dealing among other things these may be observed, 1. the Deut. 19.15. Mat. 18.16. Iohn. 8.17. 2. Cor. 13.1. law ād the Ghospel teach that in the mouth of twoo or thre wit­nesses every thing shal stand, these elders would not rest herein. 2 Whē and where they affect, then and there they put of † al proofe, witnessings and writings as they please: but when they are affected against a man, then suspitions surmises, bare wordes or any writing is sufficiēt proofe [Page 161] against him: which appeareth not onely in their dealings with G I. but also in this with W. Asplin. This is also witnessed by their dealing in chois of apostates cōtrary to their own wri­ting / practise and determination. And thus much touching this mater falling out about this time, or a litel after so nere as I can finde by the writings which I have.

The 27. of the moneth called Iuly being the 5. day of the weeke / after the exercise of prophecy M. St. talked with G.I. ād told him what M. May reported of him / that he wished his brother dead: he denied it / and shewed him how the matter was: wherevpon he said he would againe talke with M.M. The weeke following G.I. asked him if he had spokē again with M.M. he said he had not / but he would: then G.I. desiered him to go to M.M. and that he would heare them face to face: which he did / and meeting with M.M. we both committedM. St. vsing smoth wordes ād pretending care over G.I. he cōmitted it to him / but he foūd at his hands in the end that he did as if he had committed sheepe to a fox or wolfe sea­ming to be tamed: for his nature and malice being not changed he sought to devour G.I. let men therefore wel learn. Pro. 26.20 to 26. the matter to him: then M. May relating the matter / shewed what frendship and familia­rity had bene betwene them / what he had done for G.I. how also a con­troversy falling out betweene him and W.E. they desiered G.I. to end it / which he confessed he did / but he thoght he did him wrong / at which he was (as he said) much greved / ād thoght good to make that known to M. St. as he did. Having thus spoken / G.I. asked him / if he had said all that he would? he said yea: then said heG.I. desiered this of him / because he had seene how impatient and angry he was be­fore in his matter / ād could not endure to hear W.E. speak / but retted and fumed. Pro. 15.18. and 16.28. give me leave M. May to āswer / and interrupt me not / as I have not done you. So beginning to answer he requested M. St. to mark that M. May had not done this as of con­science / if it had beene true: but of anger: ād it was vntrue. 2ly. he shewed the matter betweene M.M. and W.E. to M. St. and what he had done therein how he had shewed M.M. his vniust dealing / and how he oght not to be so impatient / but to deal iustly and make satisfaction / and Mr. St. could not deny but W.E. had right / and that G.I. oght to do as he did: M. May would not hear this / but begun very bitterly to speak to G. I. that it was no wonder he did him wrong seing he dealt so against his brother and sister / ād wished his brother dead. G.I. said to him: M.M. I pray you have patience / and know you / that thorow Gods mercy I have learned in smal measure to beare not onely hard wordes / but hard deedes also: and know you M.M. I am not the first that have bene thus bitterly spoken to for vpright dealing: neither are you the first that have slaundered me: he stil continued impatient: G.I. desiered M. Stud. to wil him to be patient / which he did / yet withal begunG.I. here perceived that M. St. affections were not as yet vpright towards him: notwithstāding he laboured to stop his dealing. to presse and nipp G.I. with the matters betwene his brother and him / G.I. desiered M. Stud. not to mention those things: for they belonged not to this mat­ter: M. May hearing Mr. Studley so to mention them / begun to cal G.I. wicked vngodly man: G.I. said he would commit these wordes and dealings to God / desiering M. Stud. to make an end / seing it was committed to him: then he said that being but one and one / and no witnesses it must rest vpon our protestatiōs / which we there did: M.M. The same may I stil witnes with a good conscience that (notwithstanding al the contētions betwene vs) I desier the P. may be faithful and longlived for the truths sake. [Page 162] protesting that G.I. so wished / and G.I. protesting that he did not:Rom. 5.3 4.5. yea his conscience bearing him witnes that notwithstanding al the contro­versies betweene his Brother and him he often praied for his Brother / that God would give him long life for his truths sake. The matter thus ended / they parted / and G.I. walking with Mr. Stud. tolde him that thogh it greeved him to be thus dealt withal / yet he bare it the *more patiently / because in another case he had bene slaundered / as also his Father and Brother / but the Lord had cleared them and iudged the slan­derer:The el­ders had in deede drawn the Church to their bent in G.I. his matter and it seameth they thoght to draw the people here­in also but al corruption groweth not vp at once: some few being faithful do much hin­der. Rev. 2.24.25. and 3.4. and so he doubted not but the Lord would deal herein in his good time / and having so related the particulars of that dealing to M. Stud. he parted.

The Lords day following Mr. Slades matter being handled (as it had beene often before) in their reasoning he said that they had vsed hory wordes vnto him / but had circumvented him / and flatlyThe el­ders char­ged with hipocrisy. charged them / specially M. Ainsw. with hipocrisy / saying that they had promised / if any in the congreation were offended at his going to the Dutch Churches / theyThe El­ders falling out / mat­ters come to light / yea since these times hath M.D. she­wed to G.I. the vn­faithful dealing of M. Ainsw. a­gainst G.I would persuade them: and now themselves were become disputers and enemies against him. G.I. hearing these things / and sitting nere to the Pastor / spake to him that M. Slade might be vprightly dealt with­al / and not have occasion so to speak. M. Slade seing that G.I. spake / but heard not what he said / bid him remember the 9. commandement. G.I. passing over the give tolde him that he spake for his good: they stil reasoning with him / he said again that they laboured to circumvent him as they had done: G.I. again desiered the Pastor to deal plainly with him: he then again gived G.I. that he crept into houses: G.I. answered that he would passe over his reproches: at length sharp wor­des encreasing among them / so as Mr. Slade called M. Ainsworth wic­ked mouth / G.I. spake to the elders that he might be vprightly dealt withal / and occasions of such speach taken awa [...]then Mr. Slade again bid him remember the 9. commaundement: G.I. answering willed him to take heede and remember that when the time was he vrged the 9. commaundement to far: he replied / I would I had not beene in theM.Sl. was an el­der with them when they concluded the matter / and drew the people to their bent against G.I. of which see in pa. 146. place to do that which then I did / and now it cometh vpon me. G.I. answered / that he was glad to hear him repent so much / desiering he might repent the rest: he replied that he repented not / for if it were to do / he would do it again: yes said Mr. Stud. You do repent by your wishing that you had not beene in the place to do that you did / he still re­plied that he repented not / then said M. Stud. you might have holden your peace / yea said Mr. Slade / you recompense my dealing into my bosome: then spake the Pastor. Mr. Slade if you had done twise so much in that matter agaist him / you neede not to repent it: then said G.I. the Lord give both you and him to repent: Mr. Stud. then whispering the Pastor in the eare they proceeded in reasoning against M. Slade for an houre or more: and it is not to be forgotten that while they were reaso­ning M. Slade himselfe confessed that thogh G.I. were his greatestM.S. cleared G.I. publiquely / and yet condemned him and accoun­ted him his enemie. Gal. 4.16. enemy / yet he durst put the iudging of the reason which they had in hand to [Page 163] him for he was persuaded that he spake as he was moved in his consci­ence / and so he would † clear him before the congregation: but for others who vsed hony wordes / yet circumvented him / and dealt in hipocrisy / their dealing was detestable / and he wished they had taken a sharper course with him at the beginning: G.I. āswered him that he accounted him his enemy because he tolde him the truth: they answered also that what they did / they did it for his good: thus some wordes and reaso­nings passed betweene them / they then for that time dismissed him.

He being gone Mr. Stud.The beginning of the secōd breach betwene the brothers: whereof M. Stud. was a special instru­ment. whispered the P. in the eare / and (as it seamed) put him in minde of the wordes which passed betweene M. Sla. him and G.I for presently the Pastor spake / and made a continued in­vective speach against his brother vnto the congregatiō: after he had en­ded / G.I. desiered that he might have that favour which M. Slade had had / namely that that might be written which was spoken against him / and that he might answer it: herevnto they gave no answer: then begun he to answer the Pastor by word of mouth: M. Stud. interrupted him / and willed the Church to commaund him silence: the Church at first did not / G I. shewing that as he was publikely spoken against / so heDeu. 1.17. and 19.16. Iohn. 7.51. Act. 25.16. oght publikly to defend himselfe: and so proceeded to answer his brother that his dealing towards his wife and him was not vngodly / but the duety of admonition required it at his hand: then Mr. Studley commaunded him silence / made redy to depart / and so brake of.

The 5. of the weeke M. Bowman came to G.I. and tolde him that there should be no exercise of prophecy that day / but he must come to the elders: going with him he thoght it had bene about the matter which fel out on the Lords day / but comming before theThere were come to­gether the p. M.F.I. the teacher. M. Ainsw. with the rit­ling elders M. St. ād M. Kniftē. elders there was Mr. Henry May / who presently begun to repeat the matter which he had broght against G.I. before M. Stud. and relating things more largely then before / the elders willed him to tel the matter shortly / he would not / but much enlarged the dealing betweene W.E. and him / how also he was aggreved at G.I. his dealing against him: and that therevpon he made it known to W.H. after to Mr. Stud. who had heard vs both making protestation: that going afterward to Mr. Stud. he asked his counsel if he ought not to make it known to the Pastor. Mr. Stud. (as he said) answered him that seing they were but one and one / it could be but ended by protestation: that if he would he mightM. St. having en­ded the matter / and confessing that it must rest in the protestati­ons: yet stopped not further contention but herein he be wraied his affection. make it known to the Pastor / wherevpon he said he had so done / ād the elders being thereBy what rule the P. ād M.St. broght the other El­ders / I see not: but their further dealing she­wed that they soght not procee­ding by ru­le but dis­grace of G.I. first before the elders and then also before the congregation. come toge­ther he would also make it known to them / and so protested before them the matter. He having related al things at large M.St. willed him wel to consider his protestations. The P. willed him to remember what he had said / for he tolde things almost incredible. M. Ainsw. also bid him take heede that he did not these things of hatred / for himself confessed he did it not before he was aggreeved at G.I.

These things thus passed G.I. was willed to answer: he asked if he should answer particulars / or in general: they bid him answer to the [Page 164] point: he said he denied / as also he had before givē the same answer with protestations: then M. St. asked him if in conference with M. May he had not vsed the worde Sophisticall: he answered that he had so said pu­blikly to the Pastors face / so as he needed not to aske if he spake it priva­tely: he further vrged that he had vsed the wordes (if he were my brother a 1000. times) so that itMark their suttelty / that be­cause a mā spake some wordes / therefore to make him either doubt / or to confesse that he spa­ke the rest. Ier. 36.13.14.15. might be he vsed the other also: then the Pastor asked if I spake not any thing to that effect / seing I confessed that I vsed some of the wordes in conference which Mr. May named: I ans­wered / that I was so far from speaking to that effect to wish him dead that God kept it out of my thoght: and if Satan should offer such a mo­tion I hoped the Lord would give to resist: shewing thē also that it was no sound dealing to gather or vrge a man that he spake wicked things because he confessed some wordes which passed in conference. And sure if this dealing be good let thē iudg by one example: namely if one hearing them deliver doctrine against the prelacy and false worship should accu­se them that they wished the O. dead: and to prove his accusation would bring that he preached so) and so: I say if they should be thus vsed / and magistrates should so presse them / whether they would not easily āswer / and shew that the accuser dealt malitiously / and that the Magistrates should cause the accuser to bring due witnesses / or to rest in their protesta­tions? Further at the same time the P. much vrged G.I. that he was now accusedSo said Shemei to David 2. Sā. 16.7.8. yet David offended him not / but committed it to God. Her. 9. etc. as he had accused his wife / and so it was come vpon his pate: he answered / that the P. in his conscience knew that G.I his ac­tions in the time of the P. weaknes which was about the same time declared the contrary: and those actions was a comfort to his conscience / and made him the more willingly to beare the reproche as also he knew that both himselfe / our father / and my selfe were slaundrred by a bil in the star chamber / which the Lord broght to light ād cleared vs of. They vrged G.I. again to protestation: which he did: M. May also protesting and so they made redy to depart: G.I. exhorted M. St. to looke to his heart / how he suffered this to be further broght to light / ād by what rule seing it was before ended by protestation: he also seeing how theLev. 19.16 17.18. Prov. 10.12 and 11.13. and 15.18. and 17.9. and 22.10. and 26.20. contention encreased: he replied that his iudgmēt was / it should also be broght to the congregation: G.I. willed him to looke that he had not some hatred in his heart against him: also if he would have so done if he had lo­ved him: he made a tush of it: I appealed to their cōsciēces if they thoght I wished the P. dead: to this they would not answer but went away.

The day following 6. brethrenM. Knif. Mr. Bow. Mr. Bish. Tho. Mic. Ro. Iacks. Iohn. Phe. came to G.I. his chamber / and M. Knifton said that in his owne name and of the rest he desiered to know if he purposed to receive the Sacrament on the Lords day following: G.I. perceiving that it was asked with consent of the rest answered that he being a member of the Church it was his duety to receive if he had not iust cause to hinder him: asking thē by what rube they asked him that question? they would not answer: but said they had some thingsThe chur. had ended these things ioined also in fast and praier / and now these rip them vp again. a­gainst him / where of the Church condemned him: he desiered to know them: they said about charging the P. wife to wish her selfe a widow for a papists sake: then G.I. reached a writing and would have read his [Page 165] āswer / but they would not suffer him / but repeated mo accusatiōs about Mris. Sutheby etc. G.I. stil offered to reade them his answer written / they would not / then he told them that he saw they came not of themsel­ves / but were instruments sent from the elders / who had alredy made a breach / as he had on the Lords day and 5. day tolde them / so as he could not with a good conscience ioine with them in the seal of the covenant before there was fulMat. 5.23.24. 1. Cor. 11.20 etc. reconciliation: shewing them that thre of them Mr. K.M.B.I.P. were not present at the handeling of the matter / ād how could they then be offended? appealing also to Mr. Bowmans and the others consciences if they would have come / if the stir and breach had not fallen out vpon the Lords day? they would not answer directly / but asked G.I. his answer to their accusations: he said he answered as he had written / and spoken openly in the congregation: thē they asked if I wold stand out against a wholeThe name of a Chur. indeede maketh ma­ny afraide both in fal­se and true Churches but the godly must looke to the cause and not follow a multitu­de to over throw the truth. Exod. 23.2 Ier. 7. ād 8.8.9. ād 18 18 Rev. 2. ād 3 ād 13. ād 17 and 18. Chur. I answ. frō Rev. 2. and 3. they demaunded if I would give no other answer? [...] told them I had given them an answer grounded vpon the word of God: thē they wēt away angry: onely M. Bowman staied and from 9. a clock in the morning til 2. in the after­noone we reasoned of the dueties of brethren / of the estate of true Chur. etc. how corruptions crept in by litel and litel: he confessed that the elders were overcaried both in the matter of Iac. Iohns. and M. Sl. but said he / what wil you do against a stronger / alledgingPro. 25.8 9.10. that of Salomon how hard a thing contention is / and how heavy it was to go to law against a stronger? I confessed the P. strong / but the truth stronger / also that if hard to deal against a P. more then against the Chur. my mother / ād yet thatHos. 2.2. Rev. 2. ād 3 must be done: as theIudg. 17.2. etc. sonn oght to have done against his mother when she would have him make an Idol: after long reasoning he parted and I desiered him as I did the rest to consider and weigh wel Math. 5.23.24. The next day about 3. a clok came. M. St. to G.I. ād warned him frō the elders to prepare himself to āswer the accusatiō of M.M.M. St. said it was his iudg­ment to bring Mr. M. accusa­tion before the congre­gation: and now (ha­ving drawn the other elder to his bought) they do it. before the congregation: he answered that he would as God should enable him: requesting him further (if he might be so bold) to cary a message to the el­ders againe. 1. that they would consider what he had said to them on the Lords day / and how they could be worthy receivers of the seale of the covenant in such contention. 2. what warrant they had to bring Mr. M. matter before the congregation / and withal exhorted him to looke into his own heart / telling him that he might have staied these things if he pleased: he made aPro. 16.18 to 26. light matter of it / ād wēt, his way: that night about 9. a clock G.I. wēt to M. St. (the sacrament being to be administred the next day) ād conferred with him how mē in such contētions could eat of one bread: he answ. that a man might aswel abstein from the word and praier. G.I. shewed him that the1. Cor. 10 17. ād 12.20 scripture called thē that eat one bread one body / so doth it not thē that heare one worde / or are presēt at praier: so much reasoning passed / G.I. desiring him to shew some place of scripture that shewed so nere coniunction in the one as in the other: he shewed none / but waring late we parted. The day folowing being the lordes day ād G.I. having signified vnto thē / that they having such1. cor. 11.17 18. etc. cōtētions he could not ioine with thē in the seal of the covenāt / in the afternoone he came to exerci­se: the elders called him / [Page 166] and asked if there had not beeneThre of the six not knowing the matter G.I. told thē that he feared / they were but the elders instrumēts and here it plainly ap­peareth that the el­ders were privy ther to / and in deede G.I. had found M. St frō time to ti­me to kindle coles. Prov. 26.20 21. six with him two daies before: who said they could not ioine with him in the Sacrament: he answered that they asked him if he purposed to receive the Sacrament? and spake with him of other matters / but that they could not ioine with him / they said not a worde: then the elders asked M. Knifton (who was an elder / and one of the six) if they had not so said vnto me? he said / not at the first / but at length they spake thereof: G.I. answered that he thoght he nustooke himself: for he remembered not any such thing: speach being hereabout they confessed that M. Bishop / Robert Iackson / and Iohn Phelps were not so minded / and in deede I do not remember that they spake thereof. Then the elders said / there were others / who would not ioine in perfor­ming holy dueties if he were present: so as there wolde be troble: he ans­wered that he would be loth there should be troble about him / and if he might lawfully / he would rather give place / then hinder the exercise of the worde: They said it was wel answered: then G.I. again added / if you wil promise / that it shal not be accounted seperation or schis­me: they answered it should not: and so for peace sake heThus on the sudden for peace sake he yeelded: y [...]t wether a Chri­stian may leave holy duties / if some be offended at his presence is a question not to be easily yeel­ded vnto. Heb 6.10 etc. Act. 15. Gal. 2.12.13.14. yeelded to them herein and went away.

The 5. day of the weeke G.I. comming before the Church to answer the matter about M. May (as Mr. Stud. had warned him the weeke before) there was not any mention thereof / but M. Stud. asked G.I. the reason of his absence from the Sacrament: he answered them / that sundry places of Scriptures persuaded him thereto / they having brokē peace / raised vp contention / and many sins remaining among them vn­repented of: they willed him to name the Scriptures: he named Mat. 5.23.24. 1. Cor. 11.17. etc. they asked if those were al / he answered no: they demaunded the rest: then he named. Levit. 10.3. 1. Cor. 10.21.22. and sun­dry others which are set down in the reasons following: then they de­maunded what the sins were which he said were not repented of. He answ. the contentions / divisions and breaches among them: also sundry sins in the Pastors wife in the Pastor himself / elders / and congregation: they demaunded particulars: he named them: which are also afterward set down; then they begun to reason that those scriptures warranted not his absence: he wrote their speach M. Stud. spake to the brethren to for­bid him writing: he showed the Brethren that they oght not to forbid him: neither did they / onely Iohn Nicholas (who is become a very pleas­man / and very inconstant) gived G.I. as if he could not remember without writing / G.I. answered him / Iohn Nicholas I marke your give / but passe by it / yet exhort you to eter into your heart / whether you deal and walke vprightly in these things? at length it was concluded that M. Bellot should write for both parties / and G.I. should have a copie of the proceedings. Wherevpon the Pastor fel to reasoning / and would prove that there was no division among them that received: G. I. answered that he concluded not the question which was of the whole congregation / and not of those that received: he stil vrged and G.I. have him the same reason / that they knowing some of their brethren had some [Page 167] things against them / they should have left their sacrifice at the altar / ād first be reconciled: the P. speaking not presently / Mr. Kinsworth begun and said that the worde in 1. Cor 11.This M. Kins. stil would put in a foote / and reaso­ning twoo or three at once seke to troble and confound the memo­ry of the answerer. did not signify a severing / G.I. de­siered that. one might reason: so M. Kinsw. repeated again: G.I. answe­red that the word in the 29. ver. did signify dijudico / discerno / or secerno / which was with iudgment to sever / distinguish / or make difference be­twene receiving these holy things / and of commō ordinary meats / which yet are to be1. Tim. 4 4.5. received with thāksgiving ād praier: M.A. dilated vpō the greeke word: G.I. told him that he knew wel inough that the word was vsed to iudg with making differēce or distinctiō with vnderstāding and iudgment: the afternoone being spent and waxing late M. St. said G.I. was a contentions fellow ful of strife / and he with the P. fel a lau­ghing. G.I. said / I say to you as IobIob. 21.3 said / suffer me to speak / and whē I have spoken / mock on: they replied that so might Baals Priests have said to Eliah mocking them: G.I. answer. 1. that they abused the scrip­ture to defend their mocking: for Baals Priests were notMat. 5.22 Eph. 5.4. Col. 3.8. etc brethren: 2. that that place cōdemned them: for Eliah gave them fre leave and time: but thus they sought to cover their mocking. They at length willed G. I. to bring al his reasons against the 5. day of the weke folowing. They breaking vp the meting G.I. desiered that he might have a copy of the proceedings which M Bellot wrote: Mr. Stud. said he should not have them: he vrged theirThe el­ders promised / ād the very same day break promise. Psal. 15.4. Rom. 1.30 2. Tim. 3.2. Is not this vn­equal and vniust dealing? promise / yet would they not: he then spake to the brethren that promise might be performed / but he could not obtein it.

In their next metings he stil vrged their promise / delivering them a copy of his reasons / but he could not obteine the proceedings according to their promise. The reasons were as follow.

GROVNDS, AND REASONS, WHY I COVLD NOT IOINE vvith the congregation in the seal of the covenant. 1598. the 20 of the Moneth called August.

1. First / Math. 5.23.24.1. Before sa­crifices are to be offe­red / recon­ciliation is to be soght From which place I signified to you brea­king the peace again on the Lords day before / that til there were recon­ciliation / there could not be a worthy receiving / ād I could not see / how I could ioin in that action with you / having matters against the pastors wife about her pride in apparell / abhominable speach / and offensive be­haviour / vnrepented of by her as yet: Also against the Past. for covering these things by his learning / and gifts: for his cariage both in the Elder­ship in private / and in the congregation / fraying the people with desy­ring to be discharged / crying for maintenance / charging them that they suffered his wyfe to be abused: that they wold not suffer her to weare the things she had: threatning and reviling the witnesses so as they were afrayd to speak: casting in their faces ignorance etc. breaking also the peace which was made before. Against M. Ainsw. for not dealing in the Eldership in private nor openly in the congregation according to consci­ence [Page 168] and to that which he said in private:2. In contē [...]tons and divisions mē cannot rightly eat the Lords supper. for pronouncing me a false witnes and slaunderer after the sentence of my accusers / and yet had recalled his alledging of Mat. 26. and yeelded that it could not be iustly alledged etc.

Against Mr. Stud. for fayling and flinching / as Mr. Settel did: for reviling mee: for becoming of a reprover of sin / a coverer and defen­der of the same: of a stander forth against evill / an accuser and condem­ner of the reprovers of evill: for stirring vp the Pastor to contention / ād breaking of peace etc.

Against the congregation for suffering my accusers to be my Iudges: for not helping mee herein: for not proceeding equal­ly and vprightly / yea consenting to the decree / and Iudgment of my accusers / whom they suffered to be my Iudges / contrary to all equity.

Now you knew I had these things against you / so that I am persua­ded there could not be a worthy receiving / neither could I ioine with you in this action there being not a seeking of reconciliation. Yea so far were you there from / that six of you came to charg mee / seeking thus to cover your own sins / and further to raise vp contention / and break peace.

2. A secound ground is from 1. Cor. 11.18.20. there are contentions and divisions in the congregation / so that thus to eat / is not to eat the Lords supper. And therefore I durst not to ioine with you. The divisi­ons are not onely about the former matters / but the Elders wold also have broght in two Apostates to be in the office of deacons: and have dealt very hardly with them that with stoode them / accounting them contentious / slaunderers etc.

Also there is division about Maister Slades going to the Dutch Church.

3. Special care in purging ād sāctificatiō is to be vsed in receiving Gods holy things. 1. Cor. 5.6.7 Gal. 5.9. with 1. cor. 10.21.22. ād 11.17. etc confer here with the 12 reason.The Elders / and the Church (except foure or five) would make his case alike with the Dutch Churches / when many differencesThese differences have bene de­livered to them also in writing which to this day then have not answe. were sho­wed (as in particular is to be declared) yet the parties were reproved.

Yea since even the Elders themselves have seene the inconvenience of their dealing / and at length told him / that they admonished him for decliningThey v­sed at lēgth the very word (declining) which the foure or five brethren shewed to be M. Sl. case / but not the dutch Chur. and yet they cōdemned the brethren as contētions. from that sincerity he had walked in: which wee cannot say of the Dutch Churches.

3. 2. Chron. 29.5. etc. and 30.1. etc. that the Priests / and Levites were to sanctify themselves / and to cary the filthines out of the sanctuarie. Now as false worshipp is to be cast out: so the filthines of pride / of hatred / disgracing / and discouraging in good things / contention / and malice are to be cast out / if we will be worthy receivers. But these things continuing among you I could not ioine with you.

4. To eat in divi [...]iōs ād contētions is not to discerne the Lords body.4 1. Corint. 11.31. We must discerne and sever our selves in such [Page 169] divisions: for so the word signifieth: else they that in such estate receive discerne not the Lordes body: for so saith the Apostle ver. 29.5. So to eat is to partake in other m [...] sins.

5. 1. Cor. 10.17. They that eat one bread are one bodye: so that to eat while these sins / and divisions remaine / it were to make a mans self guilty of the same sins / and divisions. Which we may not do. 1. Tim. 5.22.

6. Ephes. 4.3.4. 1. Cor. 1.10.11. Philip. 1.27. and 2.1. etc.6 they who are in such estate / and so eat / wal­ke not worthy the Ghospel. We oght to be without contentions / of one minde and iudgment / walking as be­cometh the Ghospel in love / and so agre in the vnity of Gods spirit: Which while these sins / and divisions are cannot be: It is vnworthy walking when sin and sinners are covered and mainteyned / reprovers of sin accounted seditions / contentious / vnpeacable:7. Opē sin­ners oght openly to repent before there be a ioining herein: M. Stud. wives daughter having apostated is not broght to open re­pentance: but he be­ing an el­der / it is shuffeled vp. and they who let all things run / are accounted good and peacable members: Such is your estate at this present: therefore there cannot be a worthy receiving.

7. 2. Chronic. 35.6. There oght to be a preparation of the Bre­thren according to Gods word: As then vnder the law so now vnder the Ghospell this oght to be also: And yet such as Apostated are not broght to open repentance / but things are covered / and shuffeled vp: so that how can there be a worthy receiving?

8. 2. Cor. 13.5.11. As there must be examination whether there be true faith / so also whether trueIohn. 13.34.35. 1. Pet. 4.7.8 1. Iohn / 2 9. to 11. peace and love? But of this there was not a word among the notes / which theThe Pa. suttle hād­ling and pounding the scriptu­res is to be noted / and taken heed of. 8. In this eating there must be true faith / true peace and true love. 9. This cannot be where contentions are. 10. Holines becometh Gods house pride / contention and partiality defile Gods holy things. Agg. 2.14.15. 11. Contentions thrusting forth and driving true love away make an vnworthy receiving. 12. They who come nere the Lord and his holy things must be sanc­tified. Confer herewith the third reason. Pastor gave on the Lords day touching a worthy receiving. Now this true peace and love being not found / how can there be a worthy receiving?

9. Rom. 14.22.23. He that dealeth not in the Holy things of God of faith sinneth: but to receive and to ioine in these sins and contentions I cannot see how to do it of faith: Therefore if I should do it I should sin / and so I dare not do it.

10. Psal. 93.5 / 1. Peter. 1.13. to 16. If we wilbe Gods house wee must be holy in all maner of conversation: And how can this be or how can we ioine holl [...]y while the former things are not repented of? 1. Cor. 3.2.3. 2. Cor. 12.20.21.

11. 1. Pet. 4.8. with 1. Cor. 13.1. etc. 1. Thess. 4.9. Above all things we must have servent love among our selves / yea if we abound in all things / and have not this love / it is nothing: so that these contenti­ons being present / and true love absent there cannot be a worthy recei­ving.

12. Levit. 10.3. The Lord wilbe sanctified in them / that come neere [Page 170] him: so that a man / yea a Church may not presume to come before him not repenting of their sins: for it is not theIsa. 1.11 to 22. and 58.1.2. etc. Zac. 7.2. to 14. Iere. 7.3 to 24. outward service or receiving that pleaseth the Lord / but the worthy receiving: As also thepsa. 57. ād 58. and 59. and 84. and 102. Isah. 65.5. Ezec. 13.20. to 23. 1. Cor. 11.17 to 33 / 3. joh. ver. 9.10 13. We may not ioin in cor­ruptions / but must strive to the and til we overcome. want of receiving offendeth not / but the contempt / neglect / or vnworthy receiving that displeaseth the Lord / and bringeth a fearful iudgment.

13. Revel. 2. and 3. As we must seperate from false Churches: so may we not ioine with true Churches in their sins / but strive tyl we overcome.

These arepsa. 57. ād 58. and 59. and 84. and 102. Isah. 65.5. Ezec. 13.20. to 23. 1. Cor. 11.17 to 33 / 3. joh. ver. 9.10 13. We may not ioin in cor­ruptions / but must strive to the and til we overcome. theVnto these reasons may be added Pro. 17 1. Better is a drie mor­sel if peace be with it then a houseful of sacrifices with strife. reasons and grounds which persuade me / that I durst not ioine in this action. And I feare me (brethren) I may say to you / as the Apost. said / 1. Cor. 11.30. That even because you have divisions and contentions among you / and deale not worthely with the holy things of God / therefore many are weak / many sick among you / ād some sleepe. Take heede that you provoke not the Lords hand fur­ther. Wee are not stronger then hee. 1. Cor. 10.22.

Thus according to my promise I have written you a copy / then the same with mine / out of which I did read vnto you / as may by conferēce be seene if you please.

The particulars of theseTo wit of these reasonings / and these things which were reproved in the Pa­sto [...]s wife: the Pastor and elders iointly and sevrrally / as also in the congregation: which M. Bellot had written in the former procedings: G. I repeating them so far as his memory would serve. things you have more at large in writing set downe in the last meeting / of which proceedings you promised that I should have a copy as M. Slade had of his / and so you staied me from writing: but you have broken promise with me / and so to your former sins have added this great one (even) of promise breaking: condemned Psal. 15.4. Rom. 1.30.2. Tim. 3.3. Yea many civil men / who have not re­ligion would not so deale: In the feare of God therefore I exhort you to take heede / and repent of the former things / and of this also.

These reasons they shifted of as they pleased / and wold gyve no ans­wer, in writing. Now let any iudg whether I had not ground for that which I did / and whether they or I were to be blamed: further I desie­red that the writings and reasons might be answered in writing / and that by the word of God it might be opened to me that I called / and I would by Gods help confesse my fault / and amend: Otherwise / if there were but bare wordes / and mens iudgments / thogh I reverenced their iudgment and learning yet I durst not buyld therevpon / but vpon the word of God written / : And this is the ground / wherevpon the Lord goveth vs to stand forth for his truth / and must be also forstanding forth for a sober holy w [...]l [...]ing therein likewise. Rev. 2. and 3. Isah. 66.5. Rev. 12.11.17. But I could get no written answer or grounds from them.

SundryAt these times they stil vrged the same matters. times we mett / namely the 31. of the Mon. August. the 7. ād 11. of the Moneth Septemb. at all which times there was reasoning / ād repeating of the same things: disputing about the reasons and contēding about the signification of the words therein: G.I. stil answ. that to leave Ezech. 34.24. Isah 8.20. Ioh. 3.10. Eph. 2.20. 1. Pet. 1.23.24 / 2. Pet. 1.19.20.21. [Page 171] the matter and strive about wordes was but to seeke matter of conten­tion / desiering them to set down his answer in writing / that the Church ioining in an vnworthy receiving a mēber was to seperate himself: this answ. they wouldMuch reasoning there was that his answ. oght to be writtē but they would not. not write / thogh M. Kniston one of the elders witnessed that so his wordes were: at length the Pastor yeelded that the Chur. so ioining a member might abstein: G.I. replied / such was your recei­ving / and therefore I absteined. The Pastor and M. Stud. laid their heads together and begun to aske him questions. G.I. answered that if they would write them / and graunt him time of deliberation / he wold by Gods help answer them / otherwise he seeing them to be entrapping questions he durst not suddenly answer them: following also the Apost.1. tim. 6.4 exhortation to avoid such.They re­peated things handeled in the former breach / ād G.I. stil āsw. as before. After these things they fel to accusations about the Pastors wives apparel / speach / gesture / behaviour / etc. G.I. answered that they had brokē promise with the Church promising that the apparel should be tried / and yet would not send the gown / but brake promise. The Pastor begun again to storme: Mr. Stud. called for witnes­ses: He answered that in the former trial they had terrefied the witnesses that they durst not speak faithfully and constantly: that also they were thingsWhen things seene of all men what nede mouth witnesses / and wordes? seene / and that the brethren were offended thereat: then they as­ked the brethren if they were offended / and willed them to speak? none would: G.I. willed them to deal as in Gods presence / adding that if they could witnes / and would not / it was their sin / and suffering innocency to be condemned they mad themselvesLev. 5.1. guilty / and God would requier it. Not one man would speak: Wel / said G.I. thogh I should die I must witnes that some have bene offended / and have spoken against these things: No man speaking the elders condemned G.I. as a slaunderer / seing no mā would witnes: ād asked the Churches iudgmēt? they being silent theThey conclude and condē­ne G.I. ād yet the P. wife confesseth the offence conditionally: which afterward also she simply confessed. elders concluded it. G.I. told them he must have patience: yea said he / you brake promise with me openly the last day / and if I should call these brethren to witnes / I fear no man would: yet what I have seene and heard I may not deny it / or go from it / thogh they be vn­faithful: at length being much a doe hereabout / G.I. appealing to the Pastors wifes conscience if these offences had not bene given by her? and she admonished of them? if he had not with his eies seene and face to face dealt with her about them? she then said / if she had offended / she was sory: G.I. said / he was glad to hear so much hoping that God would worke a further confession in her: then said the Pastor to G.I. wil you confes so much if you have offended? he answered / I have sun­dry times done it / and you stil break the peace, so as I desier a sound and holy ending: Then they begun to charg G.I. that the brethrenSee the answ. to this obiection in the preface to M. Fran. Iohnson page 17. forso­ke him: G.I. answered / the more is their sinne: then they said he stood so out against them / because they were so poore / and he would go again to England: he answered that that was an vnbrotherly and vnchristianGod have the praise / my practise hath witnessed these to be surmises and slanders: so as thēselves are now slanderers / guilty and fallen into the pit which they digged for me. Prov. 26.27. surmise / he having it not so much as in his thoght: others of them accu­sed him that he was promised his table to stand forth faithfully: the au­thor [Page] another of which slander (now dead) being examined would not stand to it: G.I. desired that they who accused him thereof openly in the congregation might confes their fault therein: but the elders shifted it of: others also said he stood so forth because he could not be elder. He answered that he stood forth when he was prisoner / and far from kno­wing when they should have liberty / so that even that condemned that reproch / as as also they knew he had vsed sundry meanes that he might, not be chosen: these and such like surmises and slanders were devised: and when they could not say more they said he did it in pride and contention / seing he would stand alone / and not yeeld to them al: he answered that the adversaries said the like of all of vs: and as they dealt in plea­ding for their falsehood / so did they in pleading for their corruption: they appointed him to come again the 5. day following: wherein before I set down what was done / I shal desier the reader toIt is a gratious thing to depend vpon God and to observe his workes Psa. 107.43 for he Pa. condēning his brother contrary to his own conscience and wri­tings / the Lord in time bringeth his writings to light. mat. 10.26. observe Gods mercy / that (thogh the Brethren would not witnes they were of / fended at her agparel / yet) a letter is come to light of the Pastors own hand writing (when he was Prisoner) to M. Smith beyond seas: Wherein he answereth concerning them that found fault and were of­fended at his Wives apparel: so that his conscience told him the truth hereof / and yet he would cal for proofe: the Brethren being afraid and durst not openly speak / he would contrary to his own conscience con­demne him as a slanderer who iustified this eo his face: Now let his owne Letter witnes to his face also: and then let see in their boasted answer what cover the Brethren will set vpon it / or whether they wil have grace to confesse their vnfaithfulnes herein suffering their Brother to be condemned as a slandererLevit. 5.1 when they could have cleared him? as also wheter the Pastor wil confesse his sin in vrging and condemning the admonisher as a slaunderer / when in his conscience he knew the contra­ry: if this dealing were not vnbrotherly / vnchristian / against al iustice and such as many civil men would not have done / let the godly Wife iudg: the wordes concerning that matter of his own handwriting I wil here set down: they are as follow.

Touching ♣. that of my wives apparel / I think you should do wel to admonish them that speak * behinde her / and my back and not tot our faces. But this (I fear) is to ♣.. vsuall among them. I desiere *.. to know their names / and what they obiect in particular. ♣ If she offend why have they not showed it to her self by the word of God? 2. If not / why talke they to others / as if she did offend? * she weareth not any thing / which she vsed not heretofore. If it were vnlawful then / why was it not declared so to be? If it were lawful why do they now finde fault?‡.. But it may be feared / least some of our people are over caried in their own conceit / este­ming that vnlawfull in their own opinions / which by the word of God they are not able to prove so to be. ♣.. The error of the Anabaptists touching apparel I wish it may of all be car [...]fully taken heede of *.. Outward show of holines and of humility hath much deceived the world / and stil doth at this day. And ‡. hipocrites are most forward in such observations themselves / and censuring others for not vsing the like. ♣.. Some here have not beene ashamed to find fault with knit stockings and [Page 172] corck shoes. Wherevnto would this grow if it were not resisted / and carefully looked vnto? specially there where Anabaptistry hath taken such roote: yea and here / where our forwardest *.. professors put a great part of religion in their nice and conceited apparel. But we have ♣.. learned otherwise / that comelines / honesty / gravity / mens ability / and estates being considered / the creatures of God (even the best and finest) are given for our lawful and holy vse that God the giver may in all things be prai­sed and glorified by vs. ‡.. Gen. 24.53. †.. 2. Sam. 13.18. *.. Prover. 31.10.22. etc. ♣.. Psalm 45.8.14. ‡.. Luke 15.22. [...].. 1. Tim. 2.9.10. ♣.. 1. Pet. 5.3.4. *. Particularly for my wife / if any can sh [...]w any thing she vseth to be against the ‡.. word of God / both she and I are redy to *.. hearken vnto it by the †.. grace of God.

ObservationsI take it my duty to set down these considering that which he here writeth hath beene the ground of all his pleading for his wives apparel: ād I desier the reader to confer the markes together. and answers to this part of his letter.

♣. Mr. Smith vvriting touching them that were offended at his wi­ves apparel and he answering the same, it witnesseth evidētly, that there were who were offended, and so condemneth them of vnfaithfulnes who would not witnesse it to their faces: as also cleareth G.I. that he slaundered them not herein. *. The Pastor is offended that they spake not to their faces: and how hath he rewarded vs that spake to his face? We finde hatredPsal. 109. for frendship, evil for good: and envy forAmo. 5.10 our admo­nition. ♣.. Thus to speak behind their backs vvas to vsuall with Mr. Ainsworth, Abraham Pulbery, Iohn Nicholas, Thomas Michel, M. Bowman, Robert Iackson, and sundry others now dead, vvho durst not do it to their faces: or if one or two of them did it once, they yet continued not faithful to the end. *.. He desiereth to know their names and the particulars: he knew our names and the particulars; but vvhet better vvas it? nay, he was the more bitter and spiteful. ♣.. He demaundeth questions in this Letter: thereby to ensuare the offended, which maner of dealing it may be (as is beforePag. 149. observed) his Wife had learned of him, and is now to vsuall among them all, vvhen they are admonished, they not searching their hearts to see, and leave their sins, but applying their wits to aske questions, andIsa. 29.21 Ezec. 13.19 to 22. catch the reprover in his vvordes or dealings if they can: yet let vs see if we can answer these his questions vvithout being ensnared. To his first vve answer, that it may be they durst not, yea some have so plainly said vnto me: also (thoghRev. 21.8 fearfulnes wil excuse no man yet) their offence is not thereby lessened, as also they vvere told it by others: yea brethren being slack, even they without spurred vs thereto: To his 2. question we answer, that she offended: and their talk (vve hope) vvas to stir vp one another to have dealt therein: and thus I answer because by name Mr. Bellot to that end had spoken to me thereof when he came from beyond seas: and [Page 174] and yet the said Mr. Bellot (vvhen I vrged him) would not vvitnes it to their faces: Yea thogh Mr. Bishops vvife did iustify to his face that he had spoken thereof, yet was it put of, and would not be taken as a vvit­nes that any vvere offended: so partially dealt the elders: *.. Here the Pa­stor vvould seam to cover his Wives apparel because she ware not any thing vvhich she vsed not before: and therefrom he draweth twoo [...]m [...] questions.

Now vve answer to his reason and questions that difference of times, places, estates and persons make and requier great diversities and due­ties (as in other things so) in aparel: as the2. kin. 5.26. Mat. 11.8 / 2. Sā 13.18. Psa. 45.8.14. Godly women must not cover their pride by the exā­ple of them without: inferiors no [...] by superi­ors / but all estates if they profess religion must folow modesty and shame fastnes / as becometh women professing the fear of God. 1. Tim. 2.9 10. Tit. 2.3 4. Isa. 3.16. etc. 1. Pet. 3 3. to 6. with Rom. 13.11 Scriptures witnes: vvhen she first made and wore those things she held not the faith: and vvhat have vve to do to iudg1. Co. 5.12 them vvithout? she then also was a citizens and a gē­tlemans Wife (as is by them noted in their own proceedings, and so they must not be angry that I thus vvrite) now I hope the Pastor will grant that is lavvful or may be allovved in gentlemens and citizens Wives, vvhich is not in Pastors vvives: and much more not to be allovved in them if they mary a Pastor in prison for the ghospel, yea often looking for death: further also seing they write her first husband to have beene a gentleman: and by asking these questions would cover her pride: let them give me leave to aske them a question or two also: vvhat if the good and godly gentleman vvould have had her in modester apparell, but could not rule her? What then? Yea vvhat if he spake with greefe of those things to others, and yet because she vvas not come to the faith, vvas counselled to let her vse her liberty therein? What (I say) if these things vvere? have they nor by asking these quest, and by seeking to couer her pride (being now a Pastors Wife because she was before a gen­tlemans Wife) even laid open her nakednes further, and wil not the Pastors daubed wal for her pride even hereby fall the more? Let him answ. these questions in their boasted answer, and put me to proofe of these things: and forcing me thereto let him consider (as before I have often said) what will fellow,Act. 24.5.6. with. ver. 13.. So say the Prelates and priests of you and of vs all that we are conceited etc. Now what you answ. against their falshoo­de, answer it also against your own corruptions, your pleading being a like ādAct. 24.5.6. with. ver. 13. one: further also we answer you, that as they so you must decla­re and prove your (may be): and instructing vs better, vve wil yeeld, but their weapons of prisons, reproches, banishments, hangings etc. and yours of scoffing, cavilling, carping, reproching, threatning authority, and at length excommunicating are not weapons or arguments to be v­sed against men striving for reformation and sincerity either in false or true Churches. TheActs. 15. Gal. 2. ād 4 and 5. 1. Cor. 1. ād 3. and 15. Phil. 3.15.16. with Tit. 3.9.10 1. Tim. 1.19.20. 1. Cor. 15. 2. Thess. 3.14.15. Apostles toke other courses. As they so you oght [Page 175] not to draw out the swordes and cēsures due and prepared for opē sin­ners against them that tell and admonish both them and you of your sins: you and they thus dealing follow not the Apostles, but theIer. 43.2. ād 20.1. etc. Amos 7.10 1. Iohn. 3.9.10. Ezec. 34. Ier. 23. with Rom. 15.4.1. Co. 10.11.12. proud men and Priests, Pashur. Amaziah, Diotrephes, ād such like, whose en­samples are left writtē that we should not be seduced by proud priests or cruel Pastors &c. ♣.. The Pastor mingleth smooth wordes with his questions, that anabaptists error is to be taken heed of: this is true, and as it on the one hand, so pride on the other must be avoided: M Gifford and others vse the name of the donatists against vs, and wil men vnder that cloke and show to take heede: they say true that donatisme is to be avoided: and yet men may not cease to reprove the false worship re­maining among them, or ioin with them therein: both they ād you vse deceitful arguments andIer. 23.28 2. Cor. 2.17. and 4.2. 1. thes. 2.3.5 clokes: suttel showes, ād wrong applications. *.. Outward show of holines and humility hath broght in much mis­cheefe, pride also in prelates and priests hath broght in no lesse: bothColloss. 2. Revel. 18. to be avoided, and we now the more to study afterLuk. 1.75 Heb. 10.21 to 24. 1. Pet. 1.25.16. tit. 1.12. true holines, sincer humility, ād godly modesty. The spirit of God no doubt foresaw special occasion that so exhorteth women to take heede of pride. ‡.. Hipocrites doing dueties or professing hipocritically must not discourage Chri­stiansHeb. 4.1. [...] 3. and 1 [...].12. to 28. with 10.21 Iude vers 3. etc. Rev. 2. and 3. but must make them to do dueties and profes sincerely and vp­rightly.Mat. 4.6 2. Pet. 3.16. The devil alledged Scriptures perversly, and by halves; which also vnlearned and vnstable men do, the godly may not therefore cease to alledg themIer. 23.2 [...] Acts. 17.11 and 18.28.1 1. Cor. 2.13. 1. Pet. 3.17.18. Revel. 1.3. with Tit. 1.2. but following Christ and the Apost. vve must do it faithfully, vve must not be drawn away with their error, or fal from our stedfastnes, we may not with the Papists cease to reade or alledg them, but we must grow in grace, and in the knowledg of our Lord Iesus: we must compare spirituall things with spiritual things, in a word we must read, search and do that which is written the more diligently, so shal we certainely in the end be blessed, for God who cannot lie hath said it. ♣.. If some were so weak to cōdemne knitt stockings &c. that yet alloweth not or covereth the abuse therof, they in their weaknes must be better instructed, and the abuse also reformed, but the pastor said to M. S. that he should have named the parties offended, so also should he have na­med these, that others might not be suspected, for my part I never heard any such: but I rather fear that the Pastor leaveth out some wor­des, and dealeth like the Prelates (who say we deny the Lordes praier, when we condemne the abuse) halving the wordes of them that rebuke them: for it may be that some found fault that the pastors wife or god­ly weomen should weare coloured stockings, or make their shoes to minse vvithal, andThe shoe­makers themselves confes they can so make them / and some wo­men will not buy [...] them except they will so crackle and tinkle. tinkle, vvhich proud, yong, vain or light vvomen [Page 176] vse to shew their vanity, pride, lightnes: to stir vp lust, and give men oc­casion to looke at their feete &c: if such were reproved, I doubt not but theIsa. 3.16 prophets wordes vvil warrant it. Now I am the rather drawn thus to vvrite and answer. that the Pastor may so pervert and halveIsa. 29.21 their vvordes, because he so dealt vvith me, and made the people beleve that I condemned velvet, silkes etc. in his vvife: vvhich vvas far from my thoght: and now the letters are come to light, he and M. Stud. are found to have dealt most vnchristianly and slanderously vvith me thereabout, yet stil harden themselves therein. The lord if they belong to him, give them to repent. ‡.. The P. demaundeth vvherevnto this vvould grow if it vvere not carefully looked into? We answer him also by a like questiō vvherevnto also vvould pride grow if it vvere not carefully loked into? all extremities therefore must be avoided: and it is true that they must be carefully looked vnto. But is that a careful looking vnto, when any are soNeither weak bre­thrē taking offi [...] where they oght not / neither brethrē iustly repro­ving sins are to be cruelly dealt with Rom. 15. 1. Isa. 66.5 Amo. 5.10. Isah. 29.21 vveak that they take offence where they oght not, to catch and ensnare them in their vvordes, to vpraid, reproch, scoff, revile, and bit­terly to seeke their discouragement, yea to excōmunicate as they have done some, who reproved not knit stockings &c. but such things, which all men both within and without were offeded at? surely if they account this care, the ApostlesRom. 14.1 and 15.1. 1. Cor. 8. and 11. practise and exhortations are far con­trary in the former, and then much more in the latter, and whom shold we follow, him or the Pastor? It had bene carefulnes in the Past. to have reformed his wife at the first acording to Gods vvord. The ditch of ana­baptistry, and the pit of pride must both be passed by, ād the path of mo­desty walked in. As the anabaptists ād professors who put religiō in ap­parel are condemned by the Apost. who sheweth that the kingdom of God is not in outwardRō. 14.12. things: so also a Pastors wife being clothed in outward ♣ and costly apparel is condemned by him, ād how much more then to be condemned she being such in the time of his persecution, ād banishmēt? yea as himselfe once taught in his lectures vpon Iohn, what shame is it,1. Tim. 2 9.10. Tit. 2.3.4. if those good things be found in them without, which are not in vs within? so I say to him what shame vvas it, that that modesty was not found in his Wife, vvhich was found in them vvithout, it being required at her hands to be holy1. Pet. 1.13. to 18 in all maner of conversation? *.. Whe­reas the Pastor findeth fault with anabaptists apparel here, and profes­sors attire in England; calling it nice and conceited, he must also learne that their reproofe covereth not his fault in pleading his wives apparel: he or she may not make theGal. 5 / 13. Rō. 14 / 16 and 13.11. to 14. liberty of the ghospel an occasion to the flesh: they may notIude ver 4. turne the grace of God into wantones. Who also shal iudg vvhether his Wives or the professors Wives apparel is come­lier and modester, and more beseaming the ghospel if he be contēt that [Page 177] Paul and Peter shal iudg, he will certainly fal: for thogh some professors abuse it, yet many godly ones vse it [...]rght: and Peter and Paul exhort women to follow the examples of the godly in former times. Yea from my heart I vvish that there were no other or greater differences then about apparel betwene the Anab. professors, ād vs, thē I hope we shold learne toRom. 1 [...] 1. to.. 5.1 [...]: Phill. 3.15.16. beare with thē til they could be better persuaded: ād should see them in time reforme their iudgment: as in part I have sene ād daily see in this land. ♣.. The P. saith we have learned otherwise then they: it is true but we have not learned to avoid one extremity by running into another. The covetous man, oppressor, orIsah. 3 [...]. [...] to [...]. Pro. 21.14. Psal. 112.5 9. Luke 15.11. etc. churle may not to avoid his vniust dealing and oppression become prodigal and a waster thinking thereby to get an Hypocriticall name: liberality with discretion stādeth in the middest, which both the couetous and prodigal (leaving their ex­tremities) must follow:1. Tim. 2.9.10. 1. Peter. [...]. [...] to 6. modesty and shame fastnes in apparel standeth betwene the Anabaptist, the professor, and the proud person, which all men and women avoiding extremities ought to embrace according to their callings, places, &c. Yea the P. himself in his ♣.. wordes following of comelines &c. condemneth himself and his dealing against his bro­ther: for now the letters are come to light it is plain that G.I. desiered the excess of things onely to be left, comelines, and gravity to be vsed, which the P. himself graunteth oght to be, so that evē his own2. Sā. 1.16 Luk. 15.22 mouth & pen witnes & iudg against him. *.. The P. proceding sheweth that the best & finest creatures are for the lawful & holy vse &c. this is true, & never (that I know of) denied by any who reproved his wives apparel: but his smooth wordes must not deceive vs: for (as I stil observe by these speaches, & phrases in his letter, that his wife learned of him to plead for her pride, who vsed in a maner the very wordes, that all the creatures at for the vse of Gods children, so to him as to her) I answer, that they are for the vse, & the vse must not deck, daub, or cover the abuse: his ovvn wordes are that there must be a lawful & holy vse, that God the giver in al things may be glorified & praised of vs: then not a proud, lustful, or vnlawful vse, which offendeth the godly, openeth adversaries mouthes bringeth reproch vpon the truth hindereth people for ioining there­vnto, & so by all these dishonoureth God, alThe [...]a [...]wives ap­parel hath bene the special roots / and cause of all these tro­bles and excommu­nications. Iam. 4.1. which fel out by the P. wives apparel. ‡.. yet to set a gloss as if his wives apparel offended not, he ad­deth 7. scriptures. The first showeth that Abrahā, who wasGen. 14.1 [...] 14. etc. and 21.2 [...]. etc. mighty & rich as a King sent & gave goldē bracelets etc. to her whom he would chuse for his so [...]: the second †.. declareth that Queens & Kings daughters were specialy & gloriously clothed: the *.. third relateth that wise, vertuousProv. 31.10. to 31. and vvorthy women being diligent in their callings, preparing things for the Mar­chants, labouring night and day in providing for their families, and guiding thē in all vprightnes may with their families be clothed according to the [Page] fruites of her hands: the ♣.. fourth is of the same nature vvith the se­cond, shevving the honourable clothing of Quenes and Kings daugh­ters, a lively similitude of the glory and beuty of Christs spouse: where­of the vvhole booke of Canticles is ful, and may wel teach alAll esta­tes must take heede they make not their bodies idols and their Gods bestowing more time thereabout then they do about Gods ser­vice. Phil. 3.18.19. I remember Mr. No­wel the deane of Poules preaching before the [...]. willed the yong gētlwomē to read Isah / 3.16 to 24. and either to leave their pride or to rend out that lease: I will not iudg of the latter part of his speach: but this is de­siered of all estates if they pro­fes Religion / and wil be Sarahs daughters / that then they attire hemselves as women fearing God. 1. Peter. 3. estates dutches, countesses, ladies, virgins and companions vvho follovv such princes that God giveth them a liberty in such things, so they abuse it not: the 5 placeAll esta­tes must take heede they make not their bodies idols and their Gods bestowing more time thereabout then they do about Gods ser­vice. Phil. 3.18.19. I remember Mr. No­wel the deane of Poules preaching before the [...]. willed the yong gētlwomē to read Isah / 3.16 to 24. and either to leave their pride or to rend out that lease: I will not iudg of the latter part of his speach: but this is de­siered of all estates if they pro­fes Religion / and wil be Sarahs daughters / that then they attire hemselves as women fearing God. 1. Peter. 3. declareth hovv rich men clothe their children, and is an excellent declaration of GodsZachar. 3.4.5. clothing of vs vile sinners. These are the first places he alledgeth, yet none of these wil cover his wives ex­cesse: he being pastor of a congregation, far from Abrahams, Kings, or Marchants wealth, yea living of contribution: and vvhich more is in prison and banishment. Touching the two † last places ♣.. vvhich he aledgeth they flatly make against his vvives attire and shevv that mo­desty and shamefastnes is to be vsed, and outward apparel (of vvhich sorte hers was) to be avoided: and if at all times it be to be avoided. much more vnder persecution: And here I must also demaund of the Pastor vvhat he here pretendeth or speaketh, vvherin any one (whoso­ever) reproved for pride might not do the like, corruptions being of one nature, thogh one greater and fouler then another? but he addethZachar. 3.4.5., that for his vvife and himself if any can shevv it vnlawfull by Gods vvord they would hearken: thus he said, and so did she: who also would not have thoght, that they meant as they spake? but thus they shifted it of, for they did it not when Gods vvorde vvas shewed them, as also other reasons, vvith a place out of theThe summe of the place was (to my rememberance) that as now they shined so they should shine burning in hel. Acts and mon. Yea thogh after foure or five yeares the vvife vvas broght to confess that her apparel vvas a breach of the rules in 1. Tim 2.9, 10 and 1 Pet. 3.3.5. yet the P. and Elders wil not to this day confesse their fault in covering, and dau­bing it, in seeking to discourage the admonisher, and to ensnate him, yea to excom. him. So that thogh the Pastor thus vvrite, he sheweth plainly that he meant not sincerely, but dissemblingly, as Ieremy plain­ly termeth such dealing: and this their dissembling wil more appear in their dealings against the dutch Churches in the matter about choise of Apostates, wherein they pretend vnto them (who knew not their estate) that if any better were shewed them out of the vvorde of God, they vvould be redy to receive it in the Lorde: and yet they knew in [Page 179] their consciences that they had better reasons from the word of God, and that written with their own hands: if therefore this be not to dis­semble let others iudg, but of this more in the due place, onely let me here admonish the Pastor that as he admonished M. Adams and Io. Ni­cholasIohn Nicholas was discouraged here vp: but vp­right Chri­stiā [...] must learn the rule. Iam. 4.16. and not cease to do that sincerely / which hi­pocrites may do hi­pocritical­ly. (vvhen they said they would do this or that by Gods helpe) to take heede they dealt not Hipocritically, or tooke the name of God in vaine, so he looke to his own soule whether he be not guilty hereof not onely by this writing to M. Smith, but specially by that vvhich he wrote to the Dutch Churches.

Thus have I set down these things somewhat more largely / they having beene the maner of all his pleadings / wherein whether mat. 7.21. Ierem 42. Ezech. 13 Rom. 2. 2. Pet. 3.16 Isah. 66.5 Ier. 8.8. [...]. and 18 / 18. he vsed not smooth words / but (by amending) shewed no good deedes? whether thus to alledg the Scriptures be not to pervert them? whether also such dealing be not to cover / to daub and to abuse his gifts in the behalf of his wives pride so many yeares? lastly whether his / the elders and peopls dealing so to catch and ensnare their brethren / as to excommuni­cate them about resisting these things be not vnequal and vnchristian / let others iudg by Gods worde.

Now let vs return to the proceedings: vpon the 5. day following: G. I. came according to appointment: then the elders The pa­stor and elders vse (or rather abuse) offe­ring vp of praier as abate to catch. G.I. for in the procedings before they said he did wel to ab­stein / seing some would not ioine if he were pre­sent: now they see that not onely for peace sake he did it but that his iudgment enclined that now heoght not they vrge him thereto. Come they not hereby nere to the sin of them that devoured houses / and that vnder a colour of long praiers? Mat. 23.14. Luke 20.47. offered to go to praier and would have him ioine which they had not done at other ti­mes: G.I. perceiving that hereby they would take occasion of quarrel­ling whether he ioined or refused: if he refused / to charge him with schis­me / if he ioined to accuse him that he dealt contrary to his iudgment: for they had the last meting asked him if he would ioin in praier with them? he answered that they had seperated him / and why did they now aske him that? they said they desiered to know his iudgment therein: he answered that he thoght he could not ioin with them they being obsti­nate in sins and contentions: which they knowing vrge him now to ioin: (I say) perceiving their dealing he told them they oght to deal more carefully with praier: they consulting together and he vrging thē how they could take Gods covenant in their mouth / and would not be re­formed / they proceeded to accusations: G.I. desiered the accusations ād answers might be written: they would not: he shewed that they perver­ted his wordes sundry times / made promises / but kept thē not: and none were present / who would witnes with him so that he desiered accus. and answers might be written / that the truth of things might appear for one as for another: they would not: at length he told them he saw their dealing whither it tended / and that they wrested his speaches / so as he had written the things he had against them / which he also thē delivered [Page] to them / desiering them to read them / to consider of them and to repēt. They (besides those which were given against the Pa. wife the ground of al these / whereof the reader may see They being there together set down and printed I repent them not here again. page 135.136.137.) were as follow.

OFFENCES ADMONISHED AND REPROVED IN Mr. Fran. Iohnson the Pastor, while he covered and pleaded the pride of his wife, her vaine speaches, and behaviour.

1. First / that he abused his gifts and learning to cover these things: which is condemned. Rev. 2.24. Eph. 5.11. Phil. 4.8. Isa. 30.1. Ezec. 13.

2. Secondly he boasted that she was innocentThus boasted the people Ier. 2.35. and righteous: this condemned. Ier. 2.35. with 3.3 Isa. 5.20. Pro. 24.24. and 17.15. 2. Pet. 1 9. Prov. 16.2.25.

3. Thirdly with smooth wordes / ād subtil reasons he deceivedM. Get. M. Send. M. Leigh etc. mē / who at first hated the pride in his wife / but afterward covered / and les­sened it with him: this condemned Isa. 9.16. Eze. 13. Ier. 28.9. Lā. 2.14.

4. Fourthly his continual bitternes / These were to vsual wea­pons with the pastor. ād reviling / as also disgracing and making odious his brother privately and openly so much as he cā. this condemned. Psa. 50.20. Phil. 2.3. Herein also (as in the rest) M. St. ioined with him.

5. HeSo the priests that [...]ed Iere­my repro­ving their sins / that he should die the [...]. Iere. 28. [...]. threatned in his house by Regulars port in Amsterdam when I wold not yeeld to him in private about alledging Ier. 3.3. that either I should be excōmunicate / or he wold be no P. the same wordes he had vsed before at the sea in the presence of M. Charles Leigh / and M. St. This threatning is contrary to the duety of Godly brethrē: much more of a P. who not cruelty / but lovingly and shepheard like oght to vse his sheepe. Phil. 3.2. Tym. 4.1.2. Ezech. 34. 1. Pet. 5.

6. After this he made an invertive exercise directlyThe [...]. wrote in the margē [...] ouer a­gainst these [...]ntes thus. Christ aymed at the Pharisees and Iudas in his speach and Paul named Philerus, Hymeneus etc. ād so the prophets at the transgressors: and so also the godly preachers in al ages have done and must do to this I answer If he alledg these examples rightly / let others iudg: or whether he pervert not their iust and godly dealing to cover his affec­tionate and in temperate dealing / he and his wife being reproved for sin? as they did Ieremy 18. and 20. and 26. against me / and the congregation / comparing thē to the Ziphinus etc. this was in anno 1597. ād (as I remember) in the moneth called decēb. while these things were in handling: this is condemned Ier. 23.28. Mal. 2.8.9.2. Cor. 2.17. 2. Tim. 2.15. Yea what godly man is there whose soule is not greeved / wh [...] he heareth preachers to make the pulpit a place of revēg by vomi­ting out against the people the rancor of heart / and abusing their know­ledg of the scriptures to daub their owne sins / ād to kil the soules of the people if they could? Eze. 13.22.23. Do not the evill and false mynisters the like / when they cānot get their tithes or their mouths filled / or whē their negligence ād sins are reproved? How much more odious are these things in a true P. Consider the places alledged: and know in your cō­stiēc that thogh you deceive ād weary the people thorow your declama­tions [Page 181] / yet the Lord will not be deceived by you / but wil discover you as he threatned them Mal. 2. and in his time did it: as also Rev. 2. and. 3.

7. After the like maner he also continually almost nippeth / and oyr­deth in his exercises of the wordHere also he wrote over a­gainst the same line. Against Anabap­tistry. So also saith Mr. Gifford ād M. Iacob that they deal and preach against Donatis­me, now what hee answe­reth to thē / let it also answer himselfe. against the finders of faulte with pri­de / glancing at them with words of Anabaptistry fancy / concetednes / contention / and such liue: casting also at thē the exāple of Corah / Dathā ād Abtrā: of Iudas Chā etc. Which his dealing as it is condemned by the former places: for what is chaf to wheat? Ier. 23.28. so also by 2. cor 4.2. Wee have cast from vs the cloakes of shame / and walk not in craf­tines / neither handle we the word of God deceitfully / but in declaration of the truth we approve our selves to every mās conscience in the sight of God: yea as he hath answered / when the example of Corah / Dathā / and Abirā have bene obiected against him and others for standing forth against sins in the prelates: so the same answer shal stop his own mouth obiecting the same now to discourage the reprovers of sin in his wyfe / him. etc. for the same answer that convinceth sins in a false Church / much more convinceth them in a true.

8. He and M. St. accused me that I begun and ripped vp this mat­ter anew being ended at London / and so brake the peace: by which accu­sation they went about (as continually they have soght / and stil do seke) to make me odious to the people: this I showed vnto them to be most vntrue: and that themselves begun it 1. sending for mee vnto their house: thē bringing it before the other elders / afterward also vnto the Church / etc. Vnto which they wold not yeeld tyl the congregation said that they begun it ād also cleared mee: ād hereby the stone of pea [...]breaking which they wold havepro. 26.27 rolled vpon mee / returned againe vpon themselves: ād they fell into the pit which they digged for me. Wherevpon I thē dealt with them to draw them to repentance for two sins / the one for false ac­cusing of me to be the peace breaker: the secōd / that they were peace brea­kers: and (as they wold have had me to repēt as a peace breaker / so) they being now found the peace breakers / themselves oght to repent: yet they wold not be broght thereto / but when I vrged it / they commaunded me silence / ād the congregation permitted it. Yea they are stil so far frō repē­tance as they stil behind my back gyve forth that I brak the peace: and condemne me as contentious as a fals accuser ād evil sinrniser etc. ThisPsa. 15.3. Exod. 23.1. 1. Pet. 2.1. Eph. 4.25. Psal. 101. [...] their dealing and false accusing of me is forbidden. Lev. 19.16. Thou shalt not walk with tales among thy people.

9. It hath bene his own doctrine in his lectures vpō Iohn from the dealing of the scribes against Christ: that if the sinner cā find the least faut in the reprover of sin / they wil follow that / and cover thēselves: ād he ex­horted to take heede hereof: but himself forgot it / or had not learned it / for mark his dealing against the reprover of sin / and his covering of his wives pride / sins in himself / ād in others / ād his ownHis doc­trine and practise are contrary. doctrine is a witnes against him: so that I cal him to repētāce as a trespasser ād a trans­gressour. Gal. 2.18. Rom. 2.18. to 24. for so the scripture there speaketh to him that teacheth another / but not himself / that buildeth with one hād and pulleth down with the other.

[Page 182]10. His vpraiding / and castingThus he did to M. Adams / W. Eiles. W. Asplin. [...].B. and G.I. stan­ding forth against choise of Apostates. mens infirmities and callings in their facts / when they speak things which like him not: and being told that he oghtPro. 10.12 not so to deale / he covered it by Iosh. 22. that Ioshua did the like to the children of Israel: where stil the reader may marke the P. wrong alledging of the Scriptures: for Ioshua did not this in his owne cause / neither when the children of Israel stood vp against sin: but when they committed / or there was feare that they would commit sin: for in good things both Moses and Ioshuah encouraged them / yea the Lord desired that there were alway an heart in them so to deal / and to keepe his commandements: but this Pastor clean otherwise thus dea­leth in his wives and own case: he striveth against them who strive against sin / and for sincerity in choise of officers: if he know any thing by them / and remember it / straightway he vpraideth thē herewith. Which his dealing is condemned. Ezech. 18. Ephes. 4.31.32.

11. He recompensethPsal. 109.3.4.5. evil for good / reviling for reproving the proud attire / abhominable speach / and offēsive behaviour in his wife:Amo. 5.10 hatred and malice for loving admonitions: disgrace andPro. [...].7.8 9. and 13.1. blots for labouring to get his wife from her pride / which broght offence to all sortes of people / hindered some frō comming to the truth / caused the truth and professors thereof to be reproched / and in al these dishonoured God: yea not herwith staied / added thatLuth. 3.20 with Isa. 66.5. Eze. 13.20. and 34.18.19. above al / even to excommunicate the standers forth against him and her herein.

12. The P. being by when his wife so drunk wine as a papist repro­ved it / yet he did not / but covered it when she was admonished thereof / and reviled the reprover: whereas it is his1. Ti. 3.4. Ezec. 33. and 34. duety specially to watch / ād keepe the flock / and namely his own house.

13 He oght by all2. Tim. 4 1.2. Isa. 58.1. meanes to keepe sin out of the congregatiō but byIer. 23.14. covering his wives pride / and discouraging (so much as he can) the reprovers thereof / it aboundeth now also in others in the congregatiō. The Pastor answered this that he sought to suppresse sin by teaching and writing. G.I. again answ. that he confessed these to be good / and might seam to cover the matter: but yet not inough: for so sundry tea­chers in England may say teaching and writing for reformation: yet he wil tel them (and that truly) that practise is to be ioined: other wise con­trary practise often hindereth and draweth more back / then teaching furthereth ād setteth forward: yea as the Apostle requireth of a minister to teach 1. Timot. 4.11. so presently he ioineth in the 12. verse that he should be an example vnto them that beleve / in worde in conversation / in love / in spirit / in faith / and in purenes.Thus G.I. thē wrote whereby how he in love desired their good: how he was forced to strive a­gainst thē ād how he stil desiered a iust peace let the rea­der iudg. These things I desier the P. to think of / and in love rather to accept of admonition from me his brother so many waies ioined / in nature / in the truth / in bonds / and in banishment / then that by his violent dealing against me he open the mouths of all against him / and fal into the hands of the living God who accepteth no mans person. And thus much so far as ISundry other things fell out in the procedings whereof he admonis­hed him from time to time. remēber) touching the things against the Pastor: how it greveth me to name / much more to write these things the Lord knoweth / but they force me [Page] herevnto by pursuite / and so I cannot but deal according to Levit. 19.17. Deut. 33.9. Yea how earnestly I desier a sound / an vpright and holy peace the Lord knoweth.

THINGS AGAINST Mr. AINSWORTH the teacher.

1. After agrement in the eldership that the Pastor and I should write he was earnest that agrement might be kept / and that as the Pastor so I might write / but the Pastor being earnest and sharp against him he ceased: this is condemned 1. Thess. 5.23. for it is to suffer the spirit to be quenched: Revel. 2.25. It is not to hold fast to the end.

2. Thogh a man may see and hear by his speaches privately that he greveth at these dealings / yet wil he not speak openly to helpIudg. 5.23. against the mighty in battel / but rather ioineth with thē / and pronounceth that which my accusers and the offēders (whom I have reproved) set down against me. This is condemned. Isa. 8. and 51. which forbiddeth to fear mens faces or to ioin in confederacy with such: also 1. Tim. 5.21.22. saith do nothing partially / partake not in other mens sins / keepe thy selfe pure.

3. HeM. Ains. in the copp I gave them over against this line thus wri [...] teth. M.G.I. proved also in this a fal­se accuser by many witnesses in the pu­blik con­gregation himselfe yet not bringing any shew of proofe. To this G.I. āsw. first that touching his witnesses in the cong. they are such as say and vnsay as pleaseth the P. and elders: and so are not meete wit­nesses. Prov. 12.17.19. 2ly. touching proofe. He answ. that 1. he proved it by his confession to M. Adams in private / 2. by his recalling and otherwise expounding of it in the open congre­gation. 3. he offered to write that he falsly alledged it / but the P. and E. commaunded G.I. silēce and would not suffer M.A. to answ. the sillogisme. confessed his fault in misalledging Math. 26. (about the false witnesses) against me / and now he denieth it / so that he is stil guilty of two sins / first of falsely charging me that I falsefied her wordes / as they did Christs: for the witnes witnessed the very wordes which I wrote / so that I did not so much as wrest them / which worde (wrest) they now vse in their new accusation: which I desier may be observed: for so their former accusation falleth / yea they in their consciences knowing that I falsified them not vse now the worde (wrest) thereby thinking to have advantage against me / but even therein also they were overtaken: for I vsed the wordes which were tolde me / wresting them not one way / or other. Secondly M. Ainsw. is guilty of falsely charging G.I. that he falsefied her meaning / for he dealt not at all with the meaning of them / yea when the Pastor wrote to him / and asked if she so meant in her heart he answered / that the meaning he left to God who knew her heart / and he admonished her of the speach: thus far was he from falsifyng it / that he would not meddle therewith: so as M. Ainsw. with them becometh a false accuser while (to please them as I fear) he would seam to prove G.I. a false witnes: whereof I admonish him to repent / and to mark that his own waies come vpon his own pate.

4. His negligence and weaknes: for (so far as I can remember) he promised me to deal against the attire / but to this day. I could not have him to ioin with me therein / thogh I earnestly desiered him: this condē­ned. 1. Tim. 4.1. 2. Tim. 2.15. where commandemēt is givē to teachers that they teach / exhort / improve / and rebuke with all authority.

[Page]5. His laughing (and so ioining with them) when they scoffed at me dealing with the Pastor about the offence which he gave by tying his wives points / whereas he and they oght1. Cor. 5.2 rather to reprove such things / and toPsal. 119.136. mourne to see vanity and pride so pleaded for among a poore banished people as also the admonishers thereof scoffed / ād gived. Such scoffing is condemned in al persons Ephes. 5.4. Isah. 28.22. and at such vnfaithful teachers hāds wil God requierEze. 3.17.18. ād 33.6. the blood of the sinners who not onely warne them not / but ioine in their scoffings daubings ād derisions.

6. In the eldership when the Pastor vsed most bitter revilings (which arePage 56. before noted) I desiered him as also the other elders to admonish him thereof / but neither he nor they would: likewise when the P. spake most lasciviously and filthily in the congregation / and said he wold teach it in doctrine / he rebuked him not. This condemned 1. Tim. 5.21.22. Psal. 93.5. and 119.158. Ier. 23.9. etc.

7. He sometimes writing the proceedings I desired him to write my answ. as he wrote the accusations / but he would not / or if he did write / he would set them down as he listed. This is contrary to the equity commaunded to be vsed in controversies. Deut. 1.16.17. Lev. 19.15 / 2. Chro. 19.7. etc.

These things were then given in writing besides sundry other which fel out in the procedings / whereof also he was admonished. Since those times is also come to light / that he dealt contrary to his conscience and knowledg: forM. Sla. tolde me this / and was wil­ling that I should vrge him here­with / and publish it. M. Sl. (who was an elder with them / and dealt in the first breach and procedings at Amsterdam) hath tolde me / that in the P. and M. St. procedings M. Ains. compleined that he saw they so caried things / as either the P. would be gone / or G.I. must be excommunicate which (said he) I cannot in conscience consent vnto: for (thogh witnesses fail him / yet) I have seene the apparel / and know the things to be true wherwith he chargeth her: ād said he / if the pastor wil be gone / let him / the Lord wil provide: thus heHerewith also I have vrged Mr. Ainsw. ād he denied it not neither would an­swer: so that his silence bewraied a guilty conscience. Gen. 42.21 22. and 44.16. mat. 22.12 thē spake / and yet they seduced him that he dealt against me / and pronounced the sentence against me in the first procedings. God give him to repent hereof and to walk vprightly: but I fear his Apostasy killeth his heart / that he can not with authority rebuke others: yet I wish him truly to repent thereof / ād to be the moreRev. 3.15. to 19. zealous now / the more vnfaithful that he hath beene heretofore ād thus doing / it shal be a testimony that God wil further help him in al trobles: if he wil not be faithful in the least / neither wil he be faithful in much: for Christ that cannot lie hath soLuc. 15 / 10 spoken.

Dealing further with M. Sl. why he ād M.A. were so violent against me / he said that the P. and specially M. Stud. drew them theretoThey having also excommu­nicated M. Slade these things came to light. tel­ling them that if I were so wel known to them as they knew me / they would not speak in my behalf: that I had a crackt brain / ād so was over caried: insinuating also / that I was so contentious a man / and so exag­gerated it / as if none could live in peace with me / yet said M. Sl. I have now found otherwise: further they said if I should herein prevaile / they [Page 185] then should never rule me: that they must at the least vse sharpe wordes against me: wherevpon (said he) we were soThey of [...] ery / that none were such ene­mies as M. Sl. ād I: but no wonder / seing they by their tales thus stirred him vp against mee: Pro. 10.12. and 26.20. and now they are angry that we sometimes meet toge­ther. earnest against you / but we would not yeeld that they should proceede to excommunication. Which in deede at that time they did not / but they ended the matter verysee p. 146 cor­ruptly. Thus by these devises they seduced the teacher and M. Slade an elder / and so with the like (it is very likely) they also deceived M. Settel / M. Leigh / and sundry others / as also at length the whole congregation / making them of frends enemies to G.I.

I desier the reader to mark this dealing / and consider if profane men could have dealt more vnconscionably behind a mans back then these elders did: yea the very heathen Philosophers condemn such dealing / and yet it may be that in their boasted answ. they wil seeke to cast a cover over this their dealing. Wel / the Lord he saw it / and hath now discovered their vnchristian and (I doubt not but I may iustly say) vngodly dealing / for by such devises have they oppressed vs / and broght their purposes to passe / and I am persuaded if ever they write againstTheir own answ. to M.H. M. Iacob and. Mr. Iunius wil answer them. this discourse / it wil be by such devises ād reproches as vngodly and corrupt men cover their iniquities and corruptions: we rest also assured that God likewise in due time wilLuke 12.2 discover them. And thus much touching the offences admonished ād reproved in M. Ainsworth the teacher.

OFFENCES ADMONISHED AND REPROVED IN Mr, Studly one of the Elders.

1. He failed and flinched me (as Mr. Settel did / both of them) having promised to ioin in admonishing the Pastor and his wife / having also begun to write to the pastor / and vrged him to take hede by Salomons example who was deceived by women: yea he not onely failed me / but (being overtaken by the Pastor) became also a dealer against me / ād ever since hath bene an enemy to me / because I would not yeeld as he did / seeking likewise to bring an evilMr. St. continually covereth his own vnfaithfulnes by na­ming me contētious troblesome etc. himself in deede being the cause of contention thorow his scorning. Pro. 22.10. name vpon me / and to stir vp the bre­thren against me. This condemned. Isa. 59.14.15. Ier. 5.1.2. and 9.4.5.6. Numb. 13.32.33. with cap. 14.9.10.36.37. Pro. 25.19. and 24.10.

2. He kept things in writing against me whē we were prisoners ād ne­ver dealt with me for them / but (keping thē for a day) two or thre yeares after theySee hereof pa. 119. burst out / he confessing that he had kept a note of them. This dealing is cōdemned. Ier. 5.26. Mic. 7.2. being called the laping in wait as they that set snares / ād hunting the brother with a net: hePrison banishment / trobles by sea and ship wrack are (I confesse and have fealt them) heavy / yet thus to be spied into by a false brother as this M. St. did is rather heavier: so as the Apostle (not without cause) bindeth them with other in one bundel. 2. Cor. 11.26. and in deed it is the Lord onely that comforteth / ād vpholdeth against them. also spied and kept things in writing against me which fel out in our banishment when we were at sea / and in new found lād / never dealing with me for thē but tolde thē in the open congregation. What rules he observeth herein I know not: sure (I am) they are neither acording to Christs rule / Math. 18.15. which [Page 186] saith / if thy brother trespass against thee / goe / and tel him his fault be­tweene thee and him alone etc. neither are they according to the rules of love: for it1. Cor. 13.4. etc. thinketh not evil / it envieth not etc. Let him seek to cover thē as he can / sure it appeareth that he hath secret hatred against me / so that thogh sometimes he spake me faire / yet I should not have trusted him / Pro. 26.24.25.26. and now (as there is said) the malice of his hatred is discovered in the congregation.

3. He accounted curteous behaviour in me as Absoloms dealing: here­in (as often) he perverteth the scripture: for the Apostles exhorte to beEph. 4.32. Col. 3.12. to 16. 1. Pet. 3.8. curteous one to another: and if vngodly men had obiected Absoloms ex­ample against the Apostle when he wrote that he made himself al things to all mē that he might winn some / had they not perverted the scripture? I am persuaded they had: and if Mr. Studley thus pervert the scrip­ture / what good duetie is there / which he may not reproche with the name of one vice or other / as isIer. 10.7. to 12. Act. 2.13. vsually the maner of vngodly men?

4. He often reviled me / calling me fond fellow / crackbraine / fanta­stical / etc. he also scoffedHe knew that I lived in banishmēt was in debt / and lived of contribution / yet he thus by this scoffing added afflic­tion to my afflictions. Zach. 1.15. me that I had gotten lāds in Amsterdam / whe­reas he knew my poverty to be great: yea the very same time he tooke occasion to scoffe at me / my apparel thorow poverty being overworne laughing and mocking me that there was a hole in my stocking: which scoffing I desired the brethren to rebuke / but none did / save that M. Bi­shop and Tho. Michel at one time dealt with him / that he oght not to call me crackbrain. This his scoffing and mocking is condemned. Ephes. 4.29. and 5.4. Proverb. 3.33. and 22.10. and 26.18.19. Isah. 28.22.

5. When I reproved him for this his reviling / and scoffing / willing him to remember. 2. Kin. 2.23. (where Elisha was mocked with his in­firmity of nature) he was so vexed that he asked me if I wereChrist escaped not this re­proch. mar. 3.21. and the servant is not abo­ve his lord mat. 10.24 mad / I answered him (as the Apostle doth. Act. 26.25.) that I spake the wordes of sovernes.

6. When he heard the P. Gevile / scoffe and vpraid the brethren / he ad­monished or rebuked him not / but fel to the same sin with him andHe ioined hād in hād with him. Prov. 16.5. so [...] strenthned him in his evil: which dealing is condemned. Levit. 19.17.1 [...] Timoth. 5.20.21.22. Ierem. 23.9. to 14. for al Brethren much more elders oght not to deal partially / or partake in sins / but plainly to re­buke.

7. He (as the P. accused me that I brake the peace: and themselves were found to do it: so he (as the P.See hereof in the 8. accu­sation a­gainst the Pastor.) becometh guilty of two offences. 1. they falsely accused me. 2. themselves are found the peacebreakers: and so that commeth andThe P. own iudg­ment cōfirmeth this in his leter to the chur. set down in the pages following. ought to be laid vpon them / which they would have broght and laid vpon me. Proverb. 26.27. Deuterono. 19.16.17. to 21.

8. Whē he (I fear in hatred ād malice to alienate the affections of the people from me) told in the open congregation that Mr. May reported I wished my brother in his grave / I desiered fredome to answer. he as­ked [Page 187] if I had ashameles face / interrupted my answ. ād hindered it what he could. This dealing in an elder thus to relate openly a slander raised vp by one man against a brother / and not to suffer the brother to answer. but to reproche him is very vnequal / vnchristian / and contrary to Gods commaundement about controversies. Deut. 1.17. Levit. 19.15. Pro. 24 23. yea his evil dealing aboue this matter sundry waies appeared / first heSee here­of in page 161. heard M. May confesse that vpon displeasure (which he had taken against G.I. falling forth with him about Wiliam Eiles) he had thoght hereof / and so tolde it to him / so that not of conscience but of wrath he thus dealt. Prov. 10.12. yet M. Stud. admonished him not / but rather tooke his part against me. 2ly. I showed him how M. May had beene taken in divers vntruths about William Eiles / widdow Roules / Chri­stopher Simkins etc. so as he was not to bePro. 12.17 19. and 25.18. credited / especially in his own case / yet M. Stud. soght to cover these things in him / and vrged what he could against me / so as to end it he drew both of vs to protest / and said that so it must rest: yet in the weke following the matter was so caried as with M. Stud. consent it came to the Pastors hearing: then also it was broght before the eldership / where both of vs comming / evē by M. Mays own relating of the matter Mr. Ainsworth the teacher perceived so much / as he willed him to take heede that he did it not in hatred: he also in relating hereof altered his wordes three times. 1. that G.I. wished his brother dead. 2. that the wordes were / that he wished him fair buyried. 3. he said the wordes were that I wished him in his grave: thus faltered he / and thus different was he in his wordes / yet M. Stud. forced me again to protest / which IFor peace sake / and to end the cō­troversy I stil yeelded to protest: but I know no rules for elders to vrge mē after this maner. also did. Notwithstan­ding he was not content / but broght it to the congregation: Where alsoThe P. herein his own case ioined with them contrary to his own iudgment / as appea­reth by his letter. they drew me to protest. Which dealing (not to rest / a thing being pri­vately ended / but to bring it to the elders: being there ended / not to be cō­tēt / but to bring it to the congregation) I am persuaded is contrary to Christs rule. Mat. 18.15. etc. yet in al these he resteth not but sundry ti­mes vpraideth me therewith: so that his hatred ād malice (howsoever sometimes he would seam to cover it) sheweth and discovereth it self in the open congregation more and more.

And that now this maner of proceding by protestation or othes, as also the bringing of private charges before the Church without due proofe may further appear not to be equal even in their own iudgmēt, I wil here set down what the pastor wrote to the Church, and was sub­scribed vnto by M. Stud. M. Settel, M. Bowman, my self and others, the original whereof I have by me: Whereby appeareth that their practise is contrary to their iudgment: the wordes are as follow,

Another question we perceive there is, about bringing before the Church to be examined ād ended by the oth of the party, any such mat­ters, wherewith a brother shal suspect or charge another, but is not able to bring sufficient proofe thereof. To which maner of proceeding we [Page 188] cannot Whē they were in bonds for the sinceri­ty of the truth they could not consent / now they are at liberty and corrupted they both cōsēt ād practise it. consent, for these reasons following. First, besides that in time it were like to come to be as the The. P. thē wrote that in time it were like to co­me to be as the spanish or English prelates inquisition yet G.I. speaking the like to them / they perverted his wordes ād accused him that he compared thē to the Spanish inquisition ād English commissio­ners. See hereof page 120. Spanish or English prelates in­quisition: it would also be a meanes to turn the spirituall exercises of the Sabbath into pleading and hearing of every light and trifling mat­ter. Secondly, to what end then are so many rules and commande­ments given, of having a thing to be found true and certaine at the mouth of two or three witnesses. Deut. 17.4.6. Also that one witnesse shal not testify against a man to cause him to dy, Num. 35.30. Yea, that not so much as accusation should be received against an elder, but vn­der two or three witnesses. 1 Tim. 5.19. Thirdly, in a private mat­ter broght before the Church, must there be witnes that the party hath The P. here writeth wel / but both he ād M. Stud. often break these orders / and bring matters before the Church / before men be convinced of sin / yea before they have dealt with them for those matters. bene before convinced of sinne, and must there be no witnes to con­vince him of the sinful fact, if he deny it, and it be not evident? Math. 18 16. Fourthly, why did Paul put his accusers to prove the things whereof they charged him. Acts. 24.13; and 25.7.8. if they had not bene bound to prove it: for there it is to be marked that Paul denying the ac­cusation, the accusers were bound to make proofe, which they could not do. And therefore we could wish in such cases that if any amōg you wil needs be hasty accusers of their brethrē without sufficiēt proof or evidence, the rule appointed in Deut. 19. ver. 16. &c. should be done vnto him, The Pastors own writing iudgeth and condemneth that the same oght to come vpon them which they would have broght vpon G.I. and William Asplin. as he thoght to do vnto his brother. And this vve hope would be a meanes to stay such vnadvised and vnbrotherly suspitions and accusations, as even by the raising of this question, seem to be to Now also vnbrotherly accusations are to rise with him and M. Studley. perverting things after their imaginations. rife and common among you.

Touching an othe, as vve doubt not but it is the end of controversy so yet it is to be remembered that the holy name of God is vsed in an oth, therefore an oth is not to be offered or taken but in weighty and necessary causes which must needs be found out, ād where other proof and evidence faileth. And even the example alledged of putting the woman suspected by her husband of adultery, then to purge herself by oth Numb. 5. showeth that in suspition of every matter they might not vse it, seing God in this special case provided this special re­medy, for staying the husbands ielousy, or finding out and punnishing the vvomans adultery, as appeareth also by other circumstances there [Page 189] enioined.

It vvere long to show particularly how and in what cases an oth is to be vsed: neither is it needfull for vs to do at this time, seing both there are with you such as can direct you therein, and vve hope also that this question wil cease among you. And thus much we thoght needful to write of these The other question was about choise of such into office as had fallen from the true service of God to idolatrous worship. questions. Wherein if any be otherwise min­ded, yet let vs strive notwithstanding to keepe the vnity of the spirit in the bond of peace, remembering that goulden Why do not you your self practise that goul­den rule / but force your bre­thren to be of your iudgment and prac­tise or else excommu­nicate them: as you have done Wil­liam Aspl. Dominick Wade / Ioseph Cattam etc. rule which the Apo­stle gave to the Phil. 3.15.16 Philippians, saying, let vs as many as be grown vp, be thus minded: and if ye be otherwise minded, God vvil reveile even the same vnto you. Nevertheles in that wherevnto vve are come, let vs proceede by one rule that vve may minde one thing,

Thus he then wrote / and thus much I thoght good to note concer­ning his and M. Studleys vnequall dealing contrary to their own iudg­ments in time of their sincerity / changing now the same as their affecti­ons lead them / and covering al their changings by shifts and distinc­tions: so as Mr. Arminius (now divinity professor at Leyden) noted of them that by such distinctions they would keep no certainty / but they might make new ordinances every year as they listed. And thus much touching the 8. thing against M. Studley.

9. The next is his bringing things publiquelyThis dealing is condemned by the Pastors third reason rehearsed in the Page before. before he dealt pri­vately: which if they had beene offences or sins (as they were not / but controversies) he oght to have dealt first privately / Math. 18.15. then before two or three: vers. 16. then before the Church: But this he hath not done either in the matter of Mr. Barrow / Richard Ore or Roger Waterer / and so he becometh a transgressour of that ordinance / as is noted in the second offence.

10. He reported to the congregation (behind my back I being not present to answer) speaches which I spake about apparellNot what we have beene / but what we are is to bē looked into. Ezech. 18. Acts. 9.13. to 16. 1. Tim. 1.12. to 17. Tit. 3.3. to 8. Ephes. 2.11. to 22. 1. Cor. 6.11. 1. Pet. 4.2.3. Otherwise in what case had the Apostle beene who of a strict Pharisye and yet a persecutor / etc. became a Disciple of Christ: as also many of Gods servants / who of vile sinners became holy professors and blessed martirs / whose examples must comfort vs against such vpraidings Rom. 15.4. before I came to professe this cause / as if I had spoken thē since / thereby making me odious to the people: whereof when I heard and vrged him before [Page 190] the congregation that he had not dealt vprightly so to report behind my back / and to stir vp the peoples affections against me: he answered / that he had thoght I had spoken them since I came to the cause / and so shifted it of / but would not confesse any fault in dealing so behind my back / or stirring vp the people against me: which is condemned. Levit. 19.15.19. which saith: Thou shalt not walke with tales among thy people etc.

11. His continualI heare yet / that he still deligh­teth and glorieth in his cavil­ling / and questio­ning but he should strive to āswer soundly / ād avoid to question craftely. Pro. 22.21. 1. Peter. 4.15.16. 1. tim. 6.20. carping and catching at wordes / his questioning and cavilling about the same. Condemned / Isah. 29.20.21. which saith: The cruel man shal cease / and the scornful shal be consumed / and al that hasted to iniquity shalbe cut of. Which made a man to sinne in the worde and tooke him in a snare which reproved them in the gate / and made the iust to fal without cause.

12.Pastors and rulers oght to be ensamples to the flock in love / in worde in conversa­tion / and in all ver­tues. 1. tim 4.12. 1. Pet. 5.3. His cruel threatning / and rigorous vrging of the censures. Con­demned Ezech. 34.4. which saith: The weak have ye not strengthned / the sick have ye not healed / neither bound vp the broken / nor broght again that which was driven away / neither have ye soght that which was lost / but with cruelty and rigour have ye ruled them: Where also the Prophet further sheweth the sins of such cruel rulers against Gods sheepe / threatneth thē / and comforteth the weak dispersed sheepe: which the reader may there read at large.

And thus much touching the offences admonished and reproved in M. Studly one of the ruling elders.

Offences admonished and reproved in the eldership iointly.

1. It was agreed in the eldership that both the Pastor and I shouldIn con­troversies their oght to be equal ād vpright handling / neither enclining to the one / nor the other. write our accusations and answers / which he frely did / but that could I not have yea thogh I earnestly and continually requested the perfor­mance of agrement / yet could I not obtein it. This is condemned Deut. 1.16.17. Hear the controversy betwene your brethren / and iudg righte­ously betweene every man and his brother: ye shal have no respect o [...] persons in iudgment / but shal hear the smal aswel as the great / ye shall not fear the face of man: for the iudgment is Gods. Levit 19.15. Ye sha [...] not do vniustly in iudgmēt thou shalt not favour the persō of the poore [...] nor honour the person of the mighty: thou shalt iudg thy neighbour iustly. 1. Tim. 5.21. do nothing partially.

2. When they saw the Church would not allow the attire of the pa­stors wife / but rather condemn it / they made the Church to take another course / and broght in thirty accusations against G.I. Now thus to make the flock leave of their duety / and by casting ignorance in their faces / by vpraiding ād threatning to make them leave their power is condemned. 1. Pet. 5.3. Isah. 9.16. Be not as Lordes over Gods heritage. I thinke they remember who in the greif of his soule when he saw their cariage requested them to remember that scripture: if they do [Page 191] not / it wasOver against these wor­des thus wrote the P. in the copy which I gave to them. Mr. Adā was ouer­caried in that as in other things by M. Georg, I. his hipocritical gloses and cariage, which the brethren have ac­knowledg to his face that they were deceived by him. To this I answer. 1. It is a reproche / and so dealt Iobs frēds with him. jov. 4.3 etc Also / what the P. wold answer if the prelates or others should say that they who ioined with him at Middelb. in his trobles did it thorow his hipocritical gloses and cariage / the same shal also answer himself for me. 2. these brethren deal vnfaithfully with me and against such doth Ieremy complein. Ier. 9.4.5. which I desier the reader to read and consider. Mr. Adams / whom how they vsed for speaking against pride and their dealing / their conscience wil one day tell them.

3. I could not be suffered to answer fully / but was [...]ut short / and re­proched. This is condemned. 2. Chron. 19.9. Thus shall ye do in the fear of the Lord faithfully / and with a perfect heart. Deut. 16.18.19. They shall iudg the people with righteous iudgment: wrest not the law: neither respect any person. Acts. 26.16. sheweth that the accused oght to have place to defend himselfe concerning the crime.

4. The elders suffered the Pastor my brother being a party in the controversy to be my iudg and to commaund me silence / they also drew the congregation to suffer this also: and how can I then looke for an equal end / when mine accuser is party / witnes / and the chefest of the Iudges in his own case? This condemned by the former places / as also by Acts. 19.38.39. and 23.30.35. and 25.16. Yea in the cause that we professe when we have by the counsell bene referred to the prelates who were parties in the controversy / and that they satt as Iudges what have we found? have not prisons / gallowes and banishments bene their chefest arguments / and our rewards at their hands? and if we be stil so referred / must we not looke for the same? and wil not the Pastor confesse it in his conscience to be vnequal? and yet he in his own case will be cheefe speaker and iudg: excommunicatiō also is his vtmost argument / and they have it almost as hasty as a prelat hath a prison. Wel / faith and patience must stand forth / and overcome both. Revel. 2. and 3. and 13.10. and 14.12.

5. In the eldership both the P. and his wife scoffed and reviled me: the elders reproved them not / neither would / being requested / yea they soght to cover and daub it vp. This condemned Lev. 19.17. 1. Pet. 2.1. with Eph. 4.29. and 5.4. and the elders suffering the reprovers of pride and sinne to be scoffed and reviled / Ier. 5.31. what will they do in the end / and what wil be the end thereof?

6. When the P. went about by sillogismes to deceive me / the elders would not help me therin / but M. Ains. laughed / and willed me to passe it over: this is condemned as in 2. Chron. 19.9. where faithful dealing is commanded: so also in Ezec. 34.4. where they are condemned for not helping and strenthning the weak: and sure in such cases when a Pastor seeketh to excommunicate his brother / a teacher ought not to laugh. Isa. 28.22. he rather should mourne. Ier. 9.1. etc.

7. Thogh I shewed to the elders theOver against these wordes M. Ainsw. wrote thus. These are the things which alwaies required due proof: which being made God wil­ling repentance shalbe called for. To this I answ. 1. that I gave proof: but whatsoever proof I shewed they shifted it of / ād dis­couraged the witnesses. 2. M. Ainsw. (as since is come to light) hereby dissembled and tooke Gods name in vain: for himself had confessed inough to M. Sl. concerning her pride / of which see in p. 184. and yet he thus dissembleth contrary to his own conscience. Thinketh he that the Lord seeth not his dealing? thogh he dissemble with men yet God is not mocked Gal. 6 7. great dishonour that came to [Page] God / the reproch vpon the truth / and the offence given to all sortes of people by the Pastors wives attire / yet they would not vrge her to re­pentance / but shifted it of / and sought occasions to entrap and reprove me. This their coldnes / negligence or fearfulnes is condemned Revel. 2 and 3. Thou hast a name that thou livest but thou art dead. Isah. 59.4. No man contendeth for truth. Ier. 9.4.5. Trust not in any brother / for every brother wil vse deceit / and every frend wil deal deceitfully: and every one wil deceive his frend / and wil not speak the truth.

8. In the eldership when they could not get their wil about Ier. 3.3. then they raised vp thre accusations / ād therewith not prevailing / they broght in three other / and at length vrging G.I. with many things augmented them to thirty accusations or articles / and broght them to the congregation (as is noted in the second offence) but would not grāt me a copy of them to consider of. This their gathering of accusations / carping / catching / and seeking advantages at mens wordes is condē­ned Isah. 29.21. They made a man to sin in the worde / and tooke him in a snare that reproved in the gate. Ierem. 5.26. they lay waite as he that setteth snares / they have made a pit to catch men. Luke. 11.53.54. The Scribes and Pharisees begun to vrge himsore / and to provoke him to speak of many things. Laying waite for him / and see­ [...]ng to catch some thing from his mouth whereby they might accuse him.

9. When they could not prevaile by their devised accusations they wished a civil magistrate / which argued great wrath ād hatred against me: for as the civil magistracy is good and the ordinance of God Rom. 13.As the Prelates to maintein their false­hode abuse magistra­tes [...] so tru Churches must take heede that they donot the like for their cor­ruptions. so to wish it or turne it to reveng is to abuse it / as Amaziah did. Amos 7. and Iohn. 18.28. etc. Mat. 27.11. etc. the chief priests ād elders persuaded the governour and the people to do that which they desiered / setting a smooth glose vpō their action. If he were not an evil doer (say they) we would not have delivered him vnto the: these also after the like maner persuaded the people that if G.I. had not beene contentious / a false accuser etc. they would not have dealt against him: and having now got the people to their bent / they cover their dealing by the titleIer. 7.4. etc. of the Church / that the Church would not excommunicate him if he had not deserved it.

10. Their discouraging and rebuking the reprovers of sin: covering and as it were pleading for sinners. This is condemned Levit. 19.17. Where we are commanded plainly to rebuke sinne. Revel. 3.19. which exhorteth to be zealous. Isah. 29.21. Amos 5.10. Which cry out against the discouraging and hating of them that rebuke sins.

11. Their promise breaking / not giving a copy of the proceedings as they had promised. Condemned Rom. 1.30. it being there reckoned among the grevousest sins. Psal. 15.4. promise keeping is one property of the godly: and what then is the breach? 2. Tim. 3.3. such promise brea­kers are foretold of. Yea civil honest men would not so deal / and in civil controversies men grant copies of the procedings: and should elders [Page 193] then in a true Church deny the like benefitt? But how greater then is their fault to break it / having before promised it? If their deedes were according to truth they nede not fear to let them come to light: for they are a multitude / I am but one: they have and plead against me their au­thority / I am but a member: they are learned and exercised in contro­versies / the Pastor accounteth me ignorant etc / and so I frelyIthiel confessed that he had not the vn­derstāding of a man in him / that he had not learned wisdome / nor attei­ned to the knowledg of holy things. pro. 30.2.3. much more must and do I con­fesse that I am ignorāt vnlearned / etc. onely I rest in the truth which is strong. confesse my self to be: so that they have many advantages against me: but they want a good cause / and therefore they and their advantages in the end wil fall.

12. The elders would write the Pastors accusations against me / but not my answers thogh I earnestly desiered them / and if sometimes they did / they would leave forth part and pervert my wordes as they pleased: this as the former vnequal dealing in iudgment is condemned by the same scriptures. Deut. 1.16.17. 2. Chron. 19.9. 1. Tim. 5.21.

13. They passed over 9. or 10. of the reasons which I broght to them / why I could not ioine with them in the seal of the covenant / and would not examine them reason by reason or particularly / but handled which they pleased / and kept secret which they saw made opēly against them / by which suttelty they covered their sufferingThis they rebuke in the pa­rish assem­blies and yet do it themselves which is condemned Rom. 2.1. etc. the opē ād grosseThe grosse sin­ner is Mr. Studleys daughter / who apo­postated / and hath not as yet openly re­pented / but being an elders daughter it is daubed vp. sinner to ioin with them in that holy seal / having not openly repēted. Their passing over what they please / and handling what they list is like M. Bredwels and M. Giffords dealing against the cause which we professe: for they passe over sundry matters which are against them as if they were of no weight / when in deede they cannot clear themselves / or finde an answer / and yet condemn vs: and therefore what these elders would rebuke in them for such dealing / the same rebuketh them­selves: and in deede both they and these thus dealing are condemned Iob 32.3. ky Elihu: who sheweth that Iobs frends could not answer him / and yet condemned him: yea as they / so these vse great wordes to discourage men if they could / and spare not to cast in their malice hipo­crisy in their brethrens faces / and yet they will not deal or answer vprightly.

14. They have continually since I rebuked them laboured secretlyI have alway at London and here perceived this and am now confirmed therein by that which M Slade (who was an elder with them) hath related vnto me concerning their dealings. Whereof see Page 185. and openly to make me odious in the eies of the brethren / so that I may say of their dealing as Iacob said Gen. 34.30. and hardly can they speak peacably vnto me: whether also they deal not with me as Io­sephs brethren dealt with Ioseph for opening their evil to their Father let their deeedes declare / and I hope their consciences wil one day tel them: yea if I would have yeelded to them I might have been an elder among them / but yeelding not / they have more and more (by al the mea­nes they could) dealt against me. The Lord work in them true re­pentance.

15. Their corruption in choise of officers: for whom they please they [Page 194] wil make officers / and who please them not / shal not be: they would notWilliam Eiles and R. Iackson were [...] ­sed (as was thoght) be­cause Mr. St. affected thē not. chuse William Eiles / and Robert Iackson who had the most free voices: but wolde haveI have M. Stud. letter by me which sheweth that Stāsh Mercers apostasy was suffi­cient to de­bat him: but now when they otherwise please / it is not sufficiēt ād in deede they have since chosē him. Stanshal Mercer and Iacob Iohnson who had not above one or two free voices: and would chuse them with suspended voices: yea when exceptions came against them that they had apostated / they soght to cover it / and said it was not such apostasy as debarred them from office / it was but a slip: so where they please not / any small thing is inough / and thogh no such exceptions came against them / yet may they not be chosen: for when they could not ha­ve whom they would they chose none at all: Now whether this be to deal sincerely or partially and corruptly in Gods holy things / let the Godly vpright iudg.

16. Many reasons were given to them in writing that Apostates oght not to be chosen into office / but they would write no answer to them: this condemned / Eccles. 12.9.10. for there the more wise the preacher was / the more he taught the people knowledg and caused thē to hear / and searched forth and prepared many parables. The preacher soght to find out pleasant wordes / ād an vpright writing the wordes of truth.

17. Having at length yeelded not to chuse an apostate / least there should be an evil presidēt / yet they begun the controversy about it again: and so soght to deal not onely contrary to the rule which is in 1. Thes. 5 22. Abstein from al appearance of evil / but against their own iudg­ment and conclusion / soAt that time I thus wrote to thē / and since they have so proceded now what they will do in the end thē Lorde kno­weth. Ier. 5.31. that if they will needes procede their sin shalbe the greater.

18. When three witnesses / William AsplinThe said W. A. brin­ging wri­tings ād a testimony frō London hereabout yet the Elders shifted all of / and soght rather to bring a blot vpon W. A. then to yeeld. Mother Heas / and Anne Colyer broght in reasons about Iacob Iohnsons Apostasy / the elders passed over al / and (being affected to him) rather trusted him being but one / and that in his own cause. This is condemned. Deu. 1. and 16. and 17. for in the matter of apostasy (if it be told) it oght diligētly to be enquired into. Deu. 17.2.4.5. and we oght to be zealous of the Lordes glory and in his behalfe. Revel. 2. and 3.

19. The Pastor and elders so cary and catch at brethren / threatning them also with authority that they are afraid to speak. Iohn Nicholas cōfessed in private his sin that he was made afraid / and that he rebu­ked where they rebuked contrary to his conscience: he promised also to confessed it openly in the congregatiō / They vpraided Iohn Nicholas with hipocrisy / and he so was discouraged / but he should rather by faithfulnes have shewed that he was none such / so should that vpraiding have beene a fiery re­proche helping to clense the drossy temnant or but not a fire to consume him as it hath. Zac. 13.8.9. Isa. 1.25. Ezech. 22.18. to 23. but he did not / and now is be­come as they are / ād ioineth with them in their transgressions further. Thomas Odal speaking (as he said) his conscience they nipped and vp­raided him with Anabaptistry / ād so he was discouraged. Wil. Houlter likewise was discouraged being vpraided with his infirmities. Williā [Page 195] Aspl. also speaking his minde they called him contentious ād partalier with all evil mē: and yet (as the man to their faces said) they cānot prove but that he alwaies stood out against sin / yea when the whole con­gregation erred about the matter of excommunication / the Lord gave him to stand forth against them al / and he was found to have the truth on his side.

20. They also make the witnesses afraid so as they dare not speak ād frely witnes the truth: and as the P. and Mr. St. had (while they were imprisoned) entangled and entrapped I. Nicholas (before named) in his speaches about the P. wives aparel / whereby he confessed they wearied him that he would deal no more therein / so they with the other elders stil vse the like course as appeareth in goodman Martin / An. Colyer / M. Bowman / M. Bellot / Abraham Pulb. and others. Thus to deal is condēned by the rules appointed for iust iudgment / ād due proceeding. Deut. 1. and 16.2. Chron. 19.

21. They gave M. Sl. (whō they admonished as a decliner from the truth) the liberty of writing / which they would not give to me stāding forth against their corruptions and sins. Again they are moreAs the prelates are bitterer a­gainst the seekers of reformatiō thē against the papists so these are more spite­full against vs striving for sinceri­ty against their cor­ruptions thē against decliners or Apostates. earnest to excommunicate me then him / yea they defer him that they may pro­ceed against me / which declareth thē to be more earnest in their own case then in the Lordes: Wherevpon I requested thē to remēber. Hag. 1.4.9. with which ioin the Apostles compleint.Phil. 2.21. All seeke their own / ād not that which is Iesus Christs. Further any excuse wold serve if he came not: but when I had busines which could not be deferred / and (with al duety ād reverēce which I could) desiered thē to excuse me / and any o­ther time (which they would appoint) I wold come / yet they would not but proceded on in their hast / broght the matter to the Chur. ād after­ward accused me that I refused to come when they sent for me / as if I had contēned thē: which the Lord knoweth I did not: for (howsoever they abused their places and authority for which they must answer to God / yet) I accounted thē true officers of the Church / and therefore of conscienceI stil reverēce the true ād faithful officers among thē / notwithstāding their vnkindnes to me: but M. Ainsw. the teacher and Mr. Mercer an elder being discovered to have the reproch of apostasy vpon them: ād M. St. the other elder to be blotted ād dishonou­red thorow vanity and wantonnes with his wives daughter / I say / I dare not honour thē seing Gods ordinance about thē is not observed. Eze. 44.8. etc. 1. ti. 5.20. [...]. sā. 3.13. reverenced them.

22. Whē I desiered time to write (which they granted to Mr. Sl.) they said I deluded the Chur. reviled me as a contentious man etc. which partiality / false accusing / and reproching are condēned as by the places before mentioned / so also by Psal. 15.2.3. and 34.13.14. Iob. 6.14.15. Iā. 4.11. ād now they have had and seene the writings / I appeal to their consciences whether I have not hasted considering how much is written in so short space: and have not deluded the Chur. by craving time / yea so short time granted they me that I must some times write the whole night thorow to cōpasse it within the time / but their vrging me to do things in hast and within so short time was (not vnlike the Pharisees practise) thereby the sooner to entrap me / and thus they still soght to make the reprovet of their sins odious acording to the P. doc­trine in his lectures vpō Iohn. And thus much touching the E. iointly.

OFFENCES ADMONISHED AND REPROVED IN the congregation.

1. The congregation hath lost their power: they once spake against pride / but now have no courage. This condemned Ier. 9. Revel. 2. and 3.2. Iohn. vers 8. Iob 6.15.

2. They procededThey be­gun but were first hindered by the P. and Mr. St. breach of promise about the gown: and afterward by their threats ād devices wholy dis­couraged. not to try the apparel / speaches / and behaviour of the P. Wife whether it were to be allowed / or to be repented of Contrary to 1. Thess. 5.21. Prov. 18.17. Levit. 19.15.

3. The P. and his wife have now at length (thorow a constant stan­ding forth against them) acknowledged more / then ever the eldership or congregation would offer to bring them vnto: for I never heard thē vrge them to any thing. This (as I take it) bewraieth a great negli­gence not onely in M. Studley who first dealt in it / but in the eldership and congregation: and by this acknowledgmēt the Lord openeth to thē their negligence: for if they had dealt vprightly / no doubt the Pastor and his wife would haveI have heard that M. Stud. dealing with them about her [...]u [...]ked [...]prous like round hose they were presently left / and so no doubt the rest would ha­ve bene if he and M. Set. had beene faith ful. Iere. 23.22. left of / and have made a sound confession / as now they do it in parte / very fleightly and suttelly: namely / if or where­in we haue offended we are sory, but not confessing that they have offen­ded: yet I am glad they confesse thus much / hoping the Lord wil worke the rest in due time / and I desier the Eldership and congrega­tion to confesse their negligence in not labouring faithfully to bring thē to repentance. Levit. 4.13. etc. and 19.17. Revel. 2. and 3.1. Cor. 5.2.

4. They reproved not the Pastor for most vnadvised and filthy speach / neither doth he as yet acknowledge his sin therein: condemned Eph. 4.29. and 5.4. Neither admonished they him / M. Studly / or the P. wife / reviling / scoffing and mocking the reprovers of them: so as one of them were encouraged by another / and others by their examples fel to the like mocking / namely Iohn Nicholas / Iohn Hales / Christopher Bowman / Richard Clarke / no man rebuking them / but rather by their laughing ioined with them in their evil: onely Tho. Michel found fault that the Pastor called G.I. foole / and that M. Studly called him crack braine and mocked him that he had got lands in Amsterdam al men knowing how poorely he lived / but they covered al by this / that they didIf this were a suf­ficiēt cover forscoffing they in Isa. 28.22. Ier. 20.7. ād all scoffers might easi­ly cover thēselves? but the Lord seeth the hearts / and men must iudg by the wordes Mat. 12.36.37. it not in their hearts / and they would acknowledg no fault: the cal­ling foole is condemned Mat. 5.22. the scoffing and mocking Ephes. 5.4. forbidding ieasting etc. and specially elders should be ensamples to their flock in al integrity and gravity / in word and conversation / etc. Tit. 2.7. 1. Tim. 4.12. Yea such mocking was vsed Ier. 20.7. etc. but mark wha [...] was the end in the chapters following.

5. As they rebuked not scoffing etc. so also they did not admonish or draw to repentance M. Bellot and Iohn Phelps / slanderers of G. I. in the open congregation / the PastorThe P. would thus excu­se M. Billot [...] slaunder / and yet in the matter of musk / when G.I. answered that he might be mistaken the Pastor would not rest therein / but would have him confesse overcariage. excusing it / that Master [Page 197] Bellot mistooke the matter.

6. As the eldership / so they brake promise with me in not giving me a copy of the procedings according to their promise and agrement. See more hereof in the 11. offence admonished in the eldership.

7. In like maner as the Eldership / so the congregation would not cause my answers to be written / and yet suffered the dealers against me to write what they pleased: This dealing neither righteous nor equal / of which also see more in the 12. offence admonished in the Eldership.

8. The Church also discouraged the rebukers of sin so much as they could / and rebuked them: as namely in this matter: in Iacob Iohnsons apostasy / and in Mr. Slades declining: and on the contrary covered the sinners. This condemned Prov. 24.23.24. Isah. 5.20.23. and 30.1. Ezech. 13.

9. The congregation are not my iudges but suffer my accusers to be my iudges: for the Pastor and Mr. Studley my accusers sitting as cheefe iudges commaund me silence / sett down with the other el­ders what they please / They in their 4. article against the Dutch Church charge thē that that rule and commandement of Christ. mat. 18.15.16.17. they neither ob­served / nor suffer / to be observed among thē. And now themselves are guilty of the same Rom. 2.1.2 3. to 24. which pla­ce I desier the reader wel to mark and consider. and then aske the consent of the congregation: yea there hath not bene any thing set down against me / whereof they two have not bene the cheefe devisers and decreets / Mr. Ainsworth the pronouncer / and they draw the congregation to give consent. This condemned by the whole course of the Scriptures concerning righteu­ous iudgment. Deuter. 1.16. and 16.17.18. etc. 2. Chronic. 19.9: Iohn. 4.24.

10. I desiered the congregation that seeing the Pastor was partie and accuser in the controversie (as himself thogh with much adoe had confessed) he might stand forth and accuse me / and not be iudg in his own cause / but I could not obtein this of the congregation / he still sit­ting as principal among the iudges. Thus the pleader for sin / and the sinner being iudg against the reprover of his sin / What found Io­seph his brethren being iudges? Gen. 37.1 [...].19.27.28. or Ieremy the priests Prophets / and people whom he rebuked giving iudgment? Iere. 26.8. what could be looked for / but to be condemned by him except the Lord should worke extraordinarily? and if an elder should be iudg in his own cause / who would ever reprove him? yet the Pastor and M. Ainsworth pretend that Moses was iudg in his own cause / which is most vntrue as I havePage 125. shewed: and thus by perverting the scriptures he soght to cover his dealing / bleared the eies of the people / and would have dismaid the reprover: and in deed I do frely confes (to the declaring of my weak­nes and sin in not standing forth continually against his wives and his sins) that it is not flesh and blood that standeth out against him: for if I found not examples in Revel. 2. and 3. of grevous things in true Churches / yea in the officers thereof / I durst not stand forth against him and the whole Church / but by these two chapters as also Isa. 66.5. Iohn 9.34.35. and suchPsa. 27.13. ād 119.92. like the Lord in mercy giveth me comfort: To him be al praise. Yea I further confesse that my soule hath beene so trobled that I could not but speake / and without boasting to re­late it / the Lord (who knoweth al secrets) knoweth whatIere. 9.1. Act. 20.19. teares these things have cost me sundry daies and nights: and if the Lord had not [Page 198] of his infinit mercySome thoght that I came to the cause for my bro­thers sake: but had it been so I had long agoe fain­ted / for ne­ver did any adversary raise vp so many tētations and vse so many meanes to drive me from it / as he and M. St. have done / the Lord give thē to repēt that it be not laid to their charg Psa. 55.12 13.14. 2. tim. 4.16 broght me to his truth for his truth sake / their dealing hath bene such towards me theseThen 4. yeres now above nine. 4. yeres as might have dri­vriven me from the cause / but praised be God who giveth to go thorow these and al other trials / and he for his name sake make me faithful for ever / and ever: he also add some vnto his Church who may help to cry out against sin: for sure it is time that the LordPsal. 119.126. lay to his hand / else sin wil creep on very fast to his great dishonour and the reproch of his truth. And let them know there is nothing secret but it shalbe reveiled / and there is nothing hid but the Lord wil bring it to light. This I speak to the sinners among them / if they repent not.

Thus I then wrote, but could finde no remors, or help among them: but as the P. and Mr, Stud. had seduced the elders, so did they also the congregation, wherevpon I likewise admonished it after this maner in writing, besides sundry other offences, which (as in the elders parti­cularly and iointly, so also in it) fell out in the proceedings, and were admonished.

They receiving these offences thus noted in writing / and beginning to read / the Pastor vpraided G.I. with Clapham: Iohn Nicholas and M. Bowman compared him to Mainstone and Claphā: G.I. answe­red that for those men they must answer their own case / he was now to deal in his: as also he would bear their vpraidings / willingM. Bou. ād I. Nic. while we were priso­ners were earnest a­gainst these things but the P. and M. St. discouraged I. Ni. in newgate / ensnaring him in his wordes. Isa. 29.21. M. Bowmā also became vnfaithful. M. Bow­man and Iohn Nicholas to looke to their consciences: for the daies had bene wherein they had stood against these things thogh now they were vnfaithful and become enemies: M. Bowman waxed hote: G.I. stil vrged his conscience: then the E. dealt about the accusations: G.I. stil desiered that things might be written: they would not / they proceeded in reeding them: the Pastor and Mr. Studley tooke occasion to laugh and give at the accusations: G.I. tolde them they had more neede to weepe: they vpraided him with M. May / he answered that he hoped God would clear him thereof / as he had cleared him of the slan­der in the star chamber: the P. rebuked him that he rehearsed those things. he tolde him he was persuaded he ought toPsa. 107.1. sā. 17.37. observe and re­late Gods mercy therein / and while he lived he would / they then deal [...] again with the accusations: G.I. stil requested them to shew him the favour which Mr. Slade had / namely that things might be written / but he could not obtein it / then they appointed him to come before them again on the fift day following: he going away desiered that God wold give them to see their sins and repent: then said Mr. Ainsworth we ad­monish you for your overcariage against our Pastor and his wife: G [...] I. answered I am persuaded thogh I had said much more I had no [...] bene overcaried / seing they repent not: and you and others who have spoken secretlyM. Ainsw. also having in private spoken against their dealing / but being by them corrupted taketh their part / and vseth their very wordes / so that I may complein and say. Who can finde a [...] faithful man? Prov. 20.6. and wil not openly do it / you are to be admonished and to repent: hereabout passed some wordes betwene them: then the pastor [Page 199] spake to G.I. and bid him remember Corah / Dathan / and Abiram: G.I. answered that he abused the scripture as the prelates do the sa­me example against vs: that he often hadSee the answ. vnto this obiec­tion in the preface to the P. p. 11 12. and 125. had answer thereto: and willed him and the brethren to remember the brethrenGē. 37. etc of Ioseph.

Comming again the 5. day of the weke folowing as was appointed / M. Stud. said to G.I. that he had writings from him / and asked if there were all the accusations / he answered there were al so far as he then remembered: for they kept not promise with him to let him have a copy of the procedings / so that he could not set down al as he desired that he also had remembered moe: they asked what they were / and whether he had them written? he related them and said he had notes thereof / but not fully written / the Pastor then dealt about his wives speach in wishing her self a widow for a p [...]pists sake: at lengthBy a thorow stan­ding forth the P. is broght to confes that he had condemned the thing which he so many yea­res pleaded and soght to cover. he confessed that he had asked his wife if she so spake ād she confessing that she vsed some such speach / he had tolde her that it was an idle speach. G.I. hearing this / said he was glad / and wished that he had so answe­red / when she was first admonished / for then had it stopped many tro­bles: but then he sought to entrap the admonisher by asking him if she wished it in her heart? and reproched him that he received tale bearers: they proceeded / and asked proofes of the other accusations he answered that if they pleased to write his answer / and the procee­dings / he would: much time was spent in reasoning about writing / at length M. Ainsworth asked G.I. reasons why he so vrged writing: heReasons why G.I. desiered the procedings and his ās­wers to be written. answered that these trobles being grown to a great controversy / and al were against him / none with him to witnes the procedings / the same grounds and reasons moved him to desier things in writing / which moved them to desier conference in writing whē they dealt for the truth namely that the truth of things might appeare: 2. thatM. Knif. Mr. Bow. some of them had said he had spoken things which he did not remember / whereas if things were written it would be a sure witnes what was said on both partes. 3. things written may be better marked. 4. If things were written / and both parties subscribed thereto / and had copies thereof / then it should alwaies be apparant what was done / so as not theirs or my worde should nede / but the writing should be a sure witnes (al men by nature being partial in their own case) 5. it was agreed in the Elder­ship that both parties should write / and he desiered that promise might be kept: here M. Stud. brake G.I. of / asked him about his daughters apostasy / and would have himThogh the fact were open and wel known to them / yet they put G.I. to proofe: and this they did / having found how the brethrē failed and durst not witnes against thē but if this be vpright dealing let others iudg prove it: he answered that it was a publique fact / and sundry in the congregation could witnes if they would: they vrged him to name some: he desiered the brethren and sisters present / who could witnes to speak / or he would name thē: none would speak: then he named Mr. Bishop and his wife willing them to witnes as before God. Mr. Bishop put it of / as if he would not medel therwith and that she had confessed her fault in private: the P. and Mr. Ainsworth said that it oght not to be broght publique. G.I. desiered them to set that down vnder their hands that open idolatry [Page 200] oght not openly to be confessed: they would not write it: but said it was theirThus is now their iudgment in behalfe of the el­ders daughter but a bare accusatiō against G.I. brogt by Mr. May / and ended in private / must yet be broght to the elders: there also ended yet must it be broght be­fore the congregation / do not these things witnes that the elders are partiall in their own cases? iudgment: G.I. shewed from Deut. 13.8. etc. and 17.2.3 4.5. that such oght not to be kept secret: but they shifted it of / and said that G.I. charged Iohn Hales with scoffing him: he answered that so he did by bidding him appeal to the world seing he would not rest in the Pastors and elders iudgment: the Pastor covered it by the figureAn Ironie is a moc­king speach when one contrary is signified by another. Irony: by Christs speach / sleepe on: by Eliahs mocking of Baals Priests: G.I. answered that by figures the Pastor might so cover and daub vp al sins as before he had soght to cover his intem­perate speaches by the figureAn hiperbole is an excess of speach whē the chang of speach is very high and lofty. hyperbole: and if this were a right course / G.I. also (thogh there had bene over cariage) might say / it was by an Hyperbole: but he was persuaded brethren oght not thus to deal in controversies falling out among themselves: further that Christs speach was without sin.Let the Godly wise Iudg whether the Pastor do by these figures rightly cover their mocking of thē that reprove their sins Isah. 28.22. Ier. 20.7. to 10. Elias also he did it not to his brethren: here goodman Asplin standing vp said / that if he had said but half so much to any brother / it would not so be put vp: Wherevpon the Pastor rebu­ked him / and there was much adoe / asking him if he would take parte with G.I? he answered that he was persuaded he and the brethren oght to hear and try things equally / that having bene sick he was not present at the former procedings / and being now present he desiered that he might have liberty to speak as he was persuaded / and not so to be taken vp: the Pastor answered that theyMark their conclusion / and in deede such is their practise but Christ and his Apostles teach vs otherwise Ioh 3.20.21. Acts. 15.1. Peter 3.15.16. Revel. 2. and 3. had concluded / if any en­quired after this matter or any dealings of the Church / they should not be answered / except they would charge the Church with some evill done: they reasoning hereabout M. Ainsworth asked G.I. the proo­fes of his accusations: he answered if they would write them / he would shew them. Here again was there reasoning about writing: the Pastor asked William Asplin his iudgment concerning G.I. his answer / he said it was his duety to hear and try both before he iudged: here the Pastor again compared G.I. to Clapham: and Mainstone: G.I. answered as before. M. Ainsworth spake and said / that G.I. would give no proofes: G.I. requested and charged him as before God to speak the truth: and not to accuse himMr. Ainsw. chargeth G.I. vniustly for he offered the answ. and proofs which he had written (which are before set down pa. 129 to 135.) also larger answ. and proofs if they would grant him equal trial / and write his answer as they did M. Sl. wrongfully: for he was so far from refusing to give proofes / that he offered the clean contrary / if the proceedings on both sides might be sett down / and promises kept that so the truth of things might appear as also he had offered thē answers and proofes in writing / and they would not receive them. M. Stud. stood vp and said they admonished G.I. to repent of his slaunders a­gainst thē / G.I. answ. that the matter oght to be equally tried / before they could so give sentence in their own cases: he again being hote said they did admonish him / ād if he wold not repent / they wouldMark how M. St. hasteneth to excommunication. procede: [Page 201] willing him to be redy if they sent for him on the Lords day: and so for that time they ēded. G.I. going away said / the Lord give you to repēt and worke better hearts in you towards me.

The Lords day following towards evening two came vnto G.I. from them / willing him to come the Lords day following at 4. a clock before the Church / at which time he comming Mr. Studley begun ād said that the Church had commanded him to be there to know his an­swer if he repented of the sins wherewith he was charged. G.I. answ. that they had in wordes said he was a standerer / a false accuser / conten­tious etc. but they could not prove these things: that he had requested at their hands equalDeu. 1.16 etc. 2. Chro. 19.6. etc. dealing / and could not obtein it: here Mr. / St. interrupted him [...]and willed him to answer if he repented: G.I. desie­red of the Church to have liberty frely to speak: Mr. Studley said the Church oght not to suffer it: hereabout was some stir / the Pastor and TeacherThe P. ād teacher being wil­ling. Mr. St. hinde­ring it / and carying things as he did / let any christiā iudg / if G.I. may not iustly say that he hin­dered the meanes of peace bet­weene his brother ād him? whe­ther also he hasted not to excommunicate him? the Lord (if he belong to him) give him to re­pent if not he reward him accor­ding to his workes. 2. tim. 4.14 being willing that he should speak but Mr. Studley would not / and his word prevailed / stil asking G.I. if he repented / else they would procede: G.I. answ. that he heard they had read accusations against him vnto the people in his absence the Lords day before / stir­ring vp the hearts and affections of the people against him / hereat M. St. was very angry / asking who of the Church told him so much? he answered that if they had done wel he nede not be āgry that it was tol­de: but their so dealing behind his back / and not suffering him to be present to answer argued they dealt not vprightly. Mr. Studley stil called to him if he repented: he desiered a copy of the accusations that so he might consider of them: Mr. Stud. said he should not have any: M. Ainsworth said they were not acusations / but things related / G.I. desiered a copy of them. M. Ainsworth asked him what he answ. tou­ching his overcariage and contentions dealing against his sister / the Pastor / the elders / and the congregation? he answered that thus they termed the admonishings of them / but could not prove that there was overcariage or contention: that the peopleIer. 15 10 1. Writing sheweth assurance and remai­neth words are vari­able / and vncertain. Writings may be sēt vnto ot­hers: which they may read ād consider of. so accounted of Iere­my / yet that he was not so: that he desired equal handling / and things to be written: they would not / he offered them written reasons why he desiered writing: they would not receive them / he earnestly diesiered them to receive and read them / but they would not: they were as follow.

GROVNDS AND REASONS OFFERED TO THE Elders and congregation, showing why G.I. desiered that the proceedings in the controversy might be written

1. First Prov. 22.20.21. Where two reasons are given of writing: the one is to show the assurance of the words of truth: the second is / that he may answer the wordes of truth to thē that send to him. And in these behalfes G.I. desiereth writing / first that the truth may appear [Page 202] year / and be well weighed. 2ly. that when others shall ask or send / he may shew and send them the procedings in truth / and the certainty thereof / when it is vnder both our hands.

2. He that meaneth and doth vprightly wil not deny to seeke out and give an vpright writing. Iohn 3.21. 3. writings subscribed wil witnes truth on both sides without partiality. 4. Where long and sundry trobles are / many per­sons also against one their wri­ting is most need­full. 5. Writing stoppeth scoffing etc Men also vse more liberty in speaking then they will do in writing. 6. It gran­teth equity to both barries.2. A second ground and proofe is. Eccles. 12.10. Where it is said that the Preacher soght an vpright writing or (as the original is) a writing in vprightnes. From which place we learn that we may seeke a writing in vprightnes: And surely in a controversy / wherein I have bene so long threatned with the censure / yea the highest / even excommunication / I am persuaded that it is my duety to seeke a wri­ting in vprightnes.

3. A third ground is / Acts. 15.2. to 31. Where we finde in the controversy / that there was as speach / so also letters written to the Churche / and the Church referred to both: namely the letters / and the messengers. Now our case being not of ability to maintein daily attending for answer from a Church / or to send messengers to Chur­ches / if the proceedings be sett down in writing / other Churches to whome I appeall / or another Church whose help I crave / may the better consider of it. And therefore I do desier that both you and I may set down our case / ād the procedings vnder our hāds / that so other Churches may the better try them / iudg them and end thē by the word of God.

4. Fourthly / the matter having bene in hand foure yeares / and first the pastors wife was in sin / then the Pastor ioining with her made himself guilty also / afterward he gott the eldership to him: Now also they have drawn the congregation to them / and are against mee: these things I say considered / I desier to have the proceedings vnder your hands in writing / that so I may have it to witnes the truth to o­ther Churches: Which if you refuse / I appeal to other Churches / and as opportunity serveth / will get the help of some one Church or moe to deal with you herein as God shall gyve abilitye / and meanes.

5. Fiftly I desier writing / because it wil stopp much scoffing / and reviling: for the Pastor and elder Mr. Stud. being both my accusers and iudges / they speak their pleasures / take liverty to scoffe / and cover their scoffing / giving / and scorning in such maner / as I hope they wold be ashamed to set it down vnder their hands / or to suffer it to come be­fore mens eies.

6. A sixt reason is / that the Pastor with the elder being the Plea­ders for his wife / they speak what words and so largly as they pleas: When I should answer / either I am commaunded silence by my accu­sers / or in one word or other they go about to entrap me: Whereas if there were writing / things might be more directly set downe it being as free for mee / as for them.7. Reaso­ning in wordes much sone [...] overtaketh a man thē reasons written. But in their speaches they overlode me with their authority / ād overbear me with their reproches so much as they can.

7. Moreover they being many to reason / and I but one / yea the [Page] Pastor learned / and cunning in reasoning / and no doubt by questioning goeth beyond me / and overtaketh me with words / I hope by writing / they would be prevented. As for example / On the Lords day he que­stioned so with me / that he made me yeeld that I would not follow one to excommunication aboutMatters of indiffe­rency are seriously to be wei­ghed whe­ther the vtmost cen­sure is to be drawn forth a­gainst thē yet when they grow publik / of­fend all sortes / and dishonour God then they are to be accoun­ted and weighed more seriously of. 8. Writing preventeth many inconve­niences. apparel / Which / (when I came ho­me / and weighed) afterward I saw I was overtaken in by him: for if any shall continue obstinate in the breaches of the rules. 1. Tim. 2.9. etc. and 1. Pet. 3.3. etc. they are to be censured as appeareth / 2. Thess. 3.14. with Matth. 18.15. etc. So that the Pastor by words may go be­yond me in reasoning / yet the truth is the same: of this se [...] more in the [...]unthe reason.

8. Further / they being many: and sometimes foure or five of thē speaking together / How can I answer them all? How can I escape en­trapping? How easily is memory trobled? How is the vnderstanding by multitude of speaches hindered from conceyving aright? or made to conceive wrong / or amiss? And in deed the inconveniences are very ma­ny / where there is such confusion of speach / and a multitude against one man: And therefore to avoid al these / I desier to have the procedings set down vnder both our hands in writing.

9. A ninth reason is / that a man of learning authority or words / may for a time over cary / and over bear a matter of truth / bringing in great shewes for a false matter / if a man onely iudg by the outward speaches / and have them not also in writing / that so he may further try them: for while a man looketh to the PastorsGal. 2.12.13. Isah. 9.16. 9. Men of learning by wordes often over any and oppres the truth which they cannot so easily do by writing / but they wil be discerned. and elders wordes / pre­tending vnity etc. their is great show / and appearance to be of their iudgment in matters: ButThis appeareth now more plainly by their cautions. 10. Things written may be better weighed. 11. Writings helpeth mens wants. when one trieth them by the word of God / he shall find / that if hee yeelde to them / he is deceived / yea and yeeldeth vnto some vntruths / and then with what comfort of conscience can he walk? I therefore still desier things to be set in writing with the proofs from the word of God / that so there may he a sure and full weighing of them: That the learning or gifts of men may not overbeare the truth: but they may be discerned / and truth may prevail.

10. A tenth reason is that things cannot be so weighed in a sudden speach / as they may / if they be set in writing. And therefore I also de­sier writing.

11. Againe all men are not of like capacity to conceyve a mat­ter. Vpon a sudden men may yeeld vnto that / which after­ward in their Consciences they will be greeved for: Which also I have known to happen in this congregation: Now if Such is the Pastors and Mr. St. suttelty in reasoning and abusing of the Scriptures to their purposes / that I am persuaded / if they repent not the Lord wil requier it at their hands ād discover their filthines in the eies not onelye them whom they have deceived / but of al men. Isa. 9.16. and 13.18. etc. Rev. 2.18 / 2. Pet. 3.16. [Page] if things were written / they might have more deliveration / and so iudg aright.12. It is a s [...]eethi [...]es what is spoken and done in the procedings 13. Then may forget the procee­dings / and what wor­des passe / so that wri­ting is a surer recorde. 14. Writing being pro­mised and agreed vpō the promise oght of all men to be kept / much more of elders Psa. 15.4. 1. Tim. 3.8 Psal. 12.2. 1. Chro. 12.33.38. 1. tim. 4 12. 15. A true Church oght to be most wil­ling by word or writing to witnes that their workes are wroght according to God: if they wil not / it is a token their dedes are evil. Ioh. 3.19.20.21. And therefore I so desyer writing.

12. Moreover some men have said (as namely Mr. Knifton and Mr. Bowman) that they spake such and such things / which are not remembered: also I am charged to answer that which I do not / and to refuse to give proofes / which I likewise do not: Now if the proceedings and answers were written / the speaches and answers would appear what they were.

13. Further / it is the surest / and carefullest way to write: for in time to come it may be apparant what was done / and so not one mans words / or others should onely be heard / but the writings also should declare.

14. Moreover / this was the agreement in the Eldership at first / as the best course / that both parties should write. Now lawfull pro­mises and agrements are to be kept: and therefore I desier that it may be had / and vsed.

15. Lastly / you being become more vnequal then open adversaries vnto me / the same grounds / and reasons / which are sufficient ād move you to desier conference in writing when you are before them / they also are much more sufficient in a true Church why a brother should desier and obtein the procedings in writing / when the controversy is betwixt him and the Church / he having not any to witnes for him / that so the writing may witnes the truth: as also they being a multitude may over bear him behind his back / whereas the writing would answer in his absence for him and declare the truth / writings being stronger then wordes. Iohn. 5.47.

These are my reasons / why I desier writing: Now whether this be to beIf the adversaries should call you contentious for desiring to have things written I doubt not but you would shew that it were no contention: now I pray you shal not your own answer be turned vpon you pleading your corruptions? contentious / let other Churches iudg. I beseech you bre­thren to consider these things / I desier not prolonging of the time nei­ther to delude you (as you say): In respect of you I am very sory to see you so bent against me / and such scoffing and de [...]ision vsed towards me but I am not better them my predecessors: yea Ieremy was so accounted and asked. Ier. 15.10. and 20.7. etc. In respect also of the reproches which are alredy and which wilbe if things be not amended and repented of among you I am sory and much greeved / but in respect of myself / that the Lord hath passed over my sins / and namely my two former weaknesses / and giveth me now to stand forth against your sins / being a wretched sinner / and vnworthy this honour to stand forth for a Godly and sober walking in a true Church / herein I say / I am much comforted / desieringWe must bear the burthen and heat of the day not onely before open adversaries / but then in the vineyard and Churches of God. Psa. 66.12. Mat. 20.12. Revel. 2.25. etc. Isah. 43.2. that I may strive / tull I overcome. Revel. [Page 205] 2. and 3. Which chapters I pray you all / (as you fear God) to read / and consider wel: for surely they are chapters / which show vs our estate [...]s in a glasse / and lay them to heari I pray you: for else the Lord wil [...]ome against a whole Chur. as against one mā ther being notDeut. [...] 17. Rom. 2.11. 1. Pet. 1.17. Gal. 2.6. respect [...]f persons or multitude with him.

They wholy refused ād would not receive these reasons / M. Stud. [...]til calling for G.I. his answer. or they would proceede to excommuni­cation:If G.I. had refused any wri­ting of their so wil fully / they would (and might iust­ly) have accounted him wilful / heady / and obstinate. Now that they them selfs so deal are not they guilty of the same / namely of obstinacy of refusing to hearken / of pulling away the shoulder / shutting the eies / ād stopping. the eares? Zach. 7.11. he offered his answer in writing / they would not receive it / but made shew as thogh they would procede to excommunication: G.I. [...]olde them / he then appealed to another Church for help / desiering thē [...]o stay their excommunication / and to let another Church hear and [...]etermine betweene them: the Pastor asked what Church he would ap­peal to? he said the Church of norwich: the Pastor said it was popish to appeal to one Church: Mr. Studley spake dusdainfully of that Church. G.I. answered if it were popish to appeal to one / he then appealed to the reformed Churches as he could finde meanes therevn­to: he also told Mr. Studley that he spake so basely and dusdainfully of the Church at Norwich because they had admonished him for things they saw amisse in him: the truth whereof I often perceived by his earnest inbeighing against them / ād disgracing them as a simple people / his reason being that they rebuked him about his apparel:M. St. kepeth secret the chefe and principal cause of the brethrens reproving of him at Norwich / but at length he is discovered. Mat. 10.26. Luke 12.1.2. not deeclaring in truth the true cause or the whole cause of their admonishing / and dealing against him / for as since appeareth (by a letter written by Mr. Huut the Pastor there vnto the Pastor here) he was dealt against by them for waightier matters then apparel / even for vsurping autho­rity.

The vvordes in the letter vvere thus.

A note of the accusation / which Mr. Huut P. of the Church at Chatsam laieth against M.D. St. That the said Mr. Daniel Studley (when This fel out about 12. yeares since if not more. so long since is it / that he first shewed his vsurping and proud minde / how soever he vsually carieth himselfe very smoothly / and demurely / as is also noted of Mr. C. in [...]he trobles at Frankford. goodman Debnam was in prison at London, and two of the elders, the deacon, and he vvere in prison at Norvvich, euen then) did put by Tho. Ensner from the spiri­tuall exercises, and the vse of that gift that God of his tich mercy had given vnto him: and did put in place for spirituall exercises one Brad­shaw a man so openly and manifestly knovvn of evil behaviour, that he was of thai whole Church vtterly refused to be received as a mem­ber vnto that Church. For this his not private but open deede (writeth M. Huut to this Pastor) vve desier that Mr. Studley may be dravv to confes his sin, to repent, and so amend. This vvas vvritten to the Past. 1600. the 6. of the 3. Mon.

Now let the Godly wise iudg what was the true cause of M. Stud. [Page 206] displeasure against them / howsoever he pretend otherwise / and let the Pastor looke to his conscience that he have dealt vprightly in this ac­tion betwene them: I fear he hath not / yea I fear that as Mr. St. helped him to daub in his wifes case / andIer. 23.14 strenthned him in iniquity / so he recompenseth him with the / like but the Lord seeth / andProv. 16.5 thogh hand ioine in hand they shall not go vnpunished.

Thus much I thoght good to note concerning Mr. Stud. the true cause (as I take it) being now come to light of his hatred and that his so base estemingThe Church of Norwich is the elder sister / and if ther be weaknes they are not to be despised but helpen: but such is M. St. pride / that he regar­deth not other chur. and hindereth the P. from yeelding to be tried / and iudged by them as M. Ar. the dutch pre­cher observed. of the Church of Norwich / that so the people and others may better discerne and know him / ād his dealing / heThis I write knowing it to be true / he [...]ggera­ting often there sim­plicity / ignorance weaknes etc. and labouring to stir vp the Pastor and my affections against them after we came forth of prison and were in our vsage / as also in the time of our imprison­ment. craftely seeking by all meanes the decrease and disgrace of that poore remnant. Let vs now returne to the proceedings: there being speach about app [...] ling the Pastor cunningly insinuated stil to the people that it was to make one Church subiect to another: that it was a disgrace to them as if they were not able to end matters: then Robert Iackson / Abraham Pulbery / Mr. Bowman / Antony Tatcher and divers other begun to speak to G.I. not to appeal / that he should not be so proud ād shame [...] as to stand against a whole Church: G.I. seing the Pastor thus to stir vp the Brethren / he desiered he might have leave to answer: Mr. St. stil brake him of / but he proceded and said touching the Pastors speach of popish as before: that also such appeal was lawfull and warranted by Acts. 15. Here Mr. Ainsworth would have interrupted his speach but he desiered he might have liberty to answer they still would stay him / but he proceeded on / that it was not pride or shamelesnes to stand forth against a whole Church they pleading for sin etc. Revel. 2. and 3. Ierem. 7. Hos. 2. that thogh they having once stoode forth / but had lost their power / and so were become dead / yet they must not be angry at others that would not yeeld / and be wavering as they were: Here Robert Iackson who is toHe knoweth in his conscience that even whē he ioined in these trobles I entre [...] ted him to earn things more moderately. hote and hasty (yea as I may truly say abounding in peevishnes) begun to reproch / G.I. with contentiousnes / that he trobled the Church: and spake so hastly / that he could not vtter his wordes: G.I. willed him to speak more moderatrly / and not to be soHis gesture shewed such a nature as I cānot describe except I should compare it to a braling womās chiding. peevis angry. While these things were Robert Baily com­ming in broght letters from the Pastors and G.I. Father / which were to persuade them to peace as vsually he wrote / and much desiered that such breaches might be stopped / the Pastor read he letters openly: the brethren herevpon vrged G.I. to yeeld for his Father sake: he answer that he reverented his Father / and would yeeld whatsoever he might in a good conscience / yet stil remembering Deut. 33.9. as also hisThe F. soght peace / and yet when he came over to that end they so perverted matters that they also excommunicated him. Fa­ther desiered a holy peace / and not that he should do against a good con­science / which the brethren now did.

This thus ended / Mr. St. broght forth a letter of Mr. Barrowes against G.I. wherein he wrote to M. Bellot that he was contentions: G.I. answ. that the P. was in the same contention: he also desiered to know by what rule they broght things private in publiqueThen dealing is contrary to Mat. 18.15 never dea­ [...]ing about the same / he further answ. that touching the matter betwene M. Barrow and him / it was about the exercise of prophecy / and Mr. Barrow being now at restRevel. 6.9 vnder the altar / he would not speak againstI wil not write what M. Bellot told me that m. Ba. also said or wrote cōcerning the P. if I should / it may be it would ma­ke him blush him / but for their so dealing he saw no rule / as also he was redy to shew the truth of that controversy / if they would hear it and if he offē­ded therein he would yeeld: while G.I. thus answ. M. St. would often interrupt him / but he stil proceeded. Then M. St.Mr. St. soght by these vniust vpraidings to dismay G.I. but the more we are oppres­sed the more couragious must wedt. 2. Tim. 2.3 vpraided him with M. Maies accusation: G.I. said / M. St. I see you sike nothing but to disgrace and discourage me / for you ended that matter privately / yet you broght it before the elders there also it was ended: notwithstāding you also warned me to come before the congregation about it / but han­dled it not: you vpraide me stil with it / what these your vniust vprai­dings meane / let your conscience tel you. Mr. May also being present G.I. turned himself to him / saying? M. May do you hould the cause / he said yea: wel (said G.I.) this I aske you / because I doubt not but the L. wil the ratherTo whom much is cōmitted of them shal much be required. Luk 12.48. discover you: here M. St. stopped G.I. but he proce­ded ād said / that he doubted not but as God had cleared his F. brother and him about the matter in the star chamber: so he would in this: he­reat the P. spake ād was angry that G.I. spake hereof: he answ. that M. St. vpraiding him as he did forced him so to answer and the case being not vnlike he would relate it to Gods praise / and his comfort: ād that the reader may know it / I wil shortly observe it / yet not naming the party he having confessed his sin and evil dealing therein / and that vnder his hand / which we yet have by vs.

Thus it was: the P. being prisoner / a matter of controversy fell out about the P. affaires: many offers were made to the party to end the cōtroversy by sundry meanes / to which he not yeelding suite was com­mensed against him / wherein he was overthrown: whereat (as also by accidēts that fel out in the suite) he was so displeased / that he exhibited a bil in the star chamber against the P. asFalse ac­cusation ād slanders against pri­soners for the ghospell are trials of their faith / and patience. Zac. 13.9 1. Pete. 1.6. Mat. 5.11.12. suborner / against the F. and G.I. as periured persons / he followed the matter very hard / wherein of he had prevailed / we had lost our ears / or some such grevous punish­mēt should have bene inflicted: Which I saw sundry times befal to di­vers in the fleete: yea he followed it so hard: as G.I. for his partIn religiō ād tr [...]bles to account ād reckon / Lu. 14.26 rec­koned / that if thorow the iniquity of the times (as we see in the primiti­ve Churc. and times of presecutions many were falsely amised in civil matters / and overthrown to disgrace thē professing and suffering for the ghospel) if I say they should be condemned / he would labour with patience to bear it / and commit the success to God; at length the party having spent much / and seeing he could not prevail went (as he called him) to the Archb. of Canterbury / being one of the privy counsel / and of the Lordes of the star chāber / thinking that he (being one of the to prepare ād provide against the hardest things that cā be ful is a blessing of God. cheefe [Page] holders of vs in prison) would have beene glad to heare such things against vs / and have holy in him against vs: to whom he opened the master / and crabed his help / but / as the party himself confessed) heFar beit scorn [...] to [...]uttel the prelat: but I wil con­fesse the truth / that herein he shewed more vp­rightnes and lesse hatred / which also the commissioners oftē did [...]h [...] these [...]de [...]s [...] their dealings yet the truth is the truth and the [...]ha [...] belongeth to such partial elders Iere. 22.14. answered him / that if these things were true he should have iustice / with which answer being not content (having hoped the Arch B. would have encouraged and holpen him / which he not doing) he was dismade and after that was willing to come to agremēt / confessing that he was so in / that he had so vnadvisedly slaundered vs both in wordes and otherwaies by a bil exhibited in the star chamber: yea he frely confessed that when he begun the suite he was worth an hundreth pounds / but he was consumed / and he could not finde any thing to prosper that he toke in hand. Thus did the Lord then work / and thus did this man con­fesse: should not I record it to Gods praise / and to stir vp my soule to depend vpon God being now also slaundered? I am persuaded IPsal. 10 [...]. oght.

Here also could I relate sundry iudgments publique and private which (I hear) have befallen Mr. May since this his dealing / but they would say I reioiced in their miseries he being a member of them / and that I kept nothing secret which is against them / therefore I refer it to God / whose iudgments are just: and except in their boasted answer they vrge me / I wil pass over in silence both those vpon him / ād others also vponTh [...] be [...] know how the Lords hand har [...] ­ken [...] a­gainst them ever [...] they thus deale and for what cause [...] he best into wish but they stil [...]tter themselves in their sins. Zec. 11.5. Isa. 58.2. Mica. 3.11. Isa 65.5.6. sundry of them / who have vnfaithfully about these ac­tions / desiring their repentance / if they be the Lordes.

While we dealt about this matter of M. May / stil M. Stud. would interrupt and reproche G.I. calling him vngodly man / commaunding him to holde his peace / and vrging the elders and brethren to excom­municate him yea there being speach about fast and praier / M. Stud. reprochfully obiected to G.I. that Coppinger who ioined with Hac­ket praied / and fasted / and thoght the spirit of God moved him / G.I. āswered that 1. their ill dealing must not discourage / but make vs more carefullMar. 13.22.23. and watchful in performing holy dueties. 2. that the adversa­ries vpraid al that seeke reformation with Hacket / Coppinger etc. and as the prelates so heMr. Studley hath one develish ( [...]orse [...] worse man be then M [...]che [...]els) policy: for he seketh to drive to extremities either to see deity of despaire and his reasoning often readeth to drive men from constancy in holy due­ties. would discourage from holy dueties / but as pa­pists and men in false waies imitate or abuse them so true Christians must vse themEph. 5.15.16 17. [...]ev. 10.21. to 26. aright according to Gods word: they may not grow secure or leave holy dueties vndone / because other have profaned or abused them. He stil vrged to excommunication Mr. Ainsworth asked G.I. if he would not acknowledg any fault: he answered that he had often and stil acknowledged that in respect of God he had sinned / and that even in many things we sin all: but to acknowledge as they would have he duest not neither could with a good conscience / divers brethren [Page 209] vrged him to give glory to God: G.I. answered that so said the Bre­thren. Isa. 66.5. who also excommunicate their brethren. At lengthWilliam Asplin / Anne E [...] ­stin R [...]ch Frank. three in the congregation stood vp / and said they could not consent to the ex­communication seing G.I. was not obstinate / but desiered equal trial / offered his answer in writing / and appealed to other reformed Churc. herevpon their being some speach / ād they consulting / it was concluded (notwithstanding M. Studlers egernes) that G.I. should bring his proofes in writing the 5. day following. At this meting the Pastor broght letters which G.I. had written / wherein his wife was com­mended. G.I. answered that in deede he wrote those letters when she was M. Bois his wise / and when the Pastor first maried her she then eariing herself very smoothly seaming to take admonitiō in good part / and making fair promises / but being not / nor doing in truth which sheIere. 42.5.6.20. seamed in shew / and becōming more proud / yea daubing and pleading for her pride / she lost her honour: and in deede as a sinner repentingEzech. 18 is not to be vpraided with what he hath bene but to be cōforted so a righ­teous man or woman offēding may not cover their iniquity with their former estate:Eccl. 11.3. as the tree falleth so shal it lie.

Having concluded on the Lords day that G.I. should bring his proofes written / the Pastor and Mr. Bishop came to him the day following / and delivered vnto him a writing / To thier writing were no hands sub­scribed / due after excommunicatiō / G.I. with much adoe got there hands / they ha­ving added mo things to it / and writing as they plea­sed which afterward in the due place is to be set down together. wherein they said those things were conteined / for which the Church was minded to proceede / and to which he should bring his answer and proofes the 5. day of the weeke: at which time he comming M. Studley asked for the proofes: he answered that he had written part / and must request more time for the rest / as also a copy of the proceedings / whereout they had gathered the accusations: they denied a copy: M. Studley / Mr. Bowman / and Mr. Bellot speaking much against G.I. the Pastor also said that he deluded them: he answered no: and that he would fully answer them / but they had granted him to short time: they said they would see so much as was done / he answered they should see it together: they willed him to fetch that was done: he answered he would / so as he might have it restored: this they would not promise / but said he should haveThey had also before promised to give a copy of the proceding [...] but or [...] their pro­mise / so as he could not now wel trust them. Pro. 25.19. a copy: he answered that he desiered to have his own / because one had relation to another / and so he could more easily finde them / this they would not yeeld to: then they read other accusations in a paper about the proceedings atSee hereof pag. 135. etc. London and inSee hereof Pa. 111.112. newfound land about letters be­tweene the brothers / also about M. Settels and Mr. Studleys falling and flinching: hereat Mr. Studley called G.I. to him / and secretly in his eare called him hipocrite; G.I. answered that he spake in malice bidding him take heed that cameTwo so reproched me in prison / but them selves fel away / and God have the praise / he hath preserved me. M. St. also since that time hath himself shewed hipocritical dealing with his wives daughter. Mat. 7.3.4.5. not vpon him / which had come vpon some that so spake / yea and vpon Mr. Sl. reproching me as some [Page 210] before had: telling him further that Iob was so reproched of hisIob. 4.3. to 8. and 15 4. etc. and 1 [...].2.3. frēds but the Lord cleared him and Iob in the end mustIob. 42.8. pray for them: th [...] M. Stud. openly called him Pharisaical hipocrite / he answered that M. Stud. was not the first false Prophet / and that the Lord would frustrate him. The P. again veged G.I. about alledging. Ier. 3.3. G. I. answered as before / that she by boasting sinning as they did / must be content to hear the like rebuke: here the P. vrged G.I. to protest before God and the Lord Iesus Christ / as to answer in the great day that her attire broght dishonour to God / reproch to the truth and greefe to thē within and without iustly in the several things. He 1. requested proofe that he might make such protestation: they alledged 1. Kin. 8.31.32. he āswered that that was where witnesses could not be had / but here were witnesses: and so nededThis is plain by con­ferring here with / Exo. 22.7. to 13. The Past. iudgment is also ac­cording in his letter. page 188. thogh now he practise the contra­ry: ād thus perv [...]cet [...] he the scriptures to his purpose. not protestation: 2ly. he answered that by this protestation the P. went about to deceive him by vrging it to be iustly in the several things: for they were as sticks in a faggot / and were to be considered iointly / all of them together making the offence greevous / whereas some one alone considered might seam smal / and be easily ex­cused / or broken: this he would not heare / but stil vrged the protestatiō: then G.I. turned to the P. wife / and asked if he dealt not with her before her mariage to reforme her selfe according to his estate / not na­ming any one particular? to this she would not answer. The P. then named particulars / as the tying of her points / and with laughing soght to put it of / as also most ridiculous things were spoken / which I wil not name / except in their answ. they cal for it: when with laughing ād ridiculous speaches they could not daunt G.I. the P. wouldWith such shifts may be put of al admonitiō as he plea­seth but the question is not of fa­shions and apparell cōmon to mē and womē: but of those which are particular and as it there tho­row as [...]oe me and maner of a countey appropriate to the one sex. cover it / that she might vse that fashion as she vsed knit stockings which men vse: he answered that so all fashions might be covered and shifted / that he also dealt not with her for one particular / but for the things ioined together which were named in theSee page 135.136. paper. The P. further laboured to cover his wives wearing of 4. or 5. golde rings together by the Iews earingsIf the Iews earings and Rebeccahs bracelets warrant a Past. wife to excede in gold rings vnder persecution let the godly iudg. ād Rebeccahs bracelets. G.I. answerd that touching carings thogh vsed in the old Test, yet no warrant for poore members of the Church in the new Testament: as also touching Rebeccahs bracelets they would not cover his wifes excesse / the one being in prosperity / a­bundance / and wife as to a Princes sonn: the other vnder persecution / none of the richest / and wife to a Pastor imprisoned: but answer G.I. what he could the P. overcaried all with authority / and would often commaund G.I. silence / comparing him to Clayham: G.I. answered that he himselfe pleading for pride might better be compared with Cl. Then M. St. vpraided G.I. with M. Slade. Yea / said G.I.M.M. Sl. had bene an elder with them had observed their nature and dealing / and in deede their falling out discovered sundry things in them as is before noted. St. [Page 211] said that you M. St. are discovered / and that when you holde by the finger / and wink with the ere / then some bad matter is a working. He­ [...]at M. St. was mute: then the P. vrged G.I. withIf Num. 12. may be iustly alledged against the repro­ver of pride in a Past. wife let the Godly wife iudg. Numb. 12. that he dealt as Aaron and Miriam. G.I. answerd. that he perverted that scripture / as he had done many moe / and proved to his face that Mo­ses case and his were whole contrary / Moses not standing for open sin. Moses being not vnder persecution / Moses being a Magistrate not the Priest: they also dealt with Moses about his calling etc, whereas G.I. did not in the least thoght deale with him about his calling / but in that respect reverenced him etc. but the P. would stil commaund him to be silent: goodman Asplin speaking that G.I. might have liberty to speak and be heard the P.Vpbrai­ding is one of the Pastors vsuallest argumēts. vpraided him with olde matters. W. Asplin tolde him he oght not to vpraid him / and that he charged him vntruly: and so some controversy fel out betweene them: at length they begun to con­clude that G.I. should have more time to bring proofes / and bidd him to troble them no more: he answ. them / that he trobled them not / but if they repented not / the Lord would troble them: then they appointed him the next 5. day: so he going away / the Pastor bid him remember Corah. G.I. wished him to remember Revel. 2. and 3. that the Lord would come against them / and yet he had a few names.

The next 5. day G.I. omming before 3. a clock. M. St.Mr. St. taketh smal occa­sion of offences. said they had staied for him: he 1. answ. that the meting before he had staied till veer three vncalled for / and now knew not how long to stay / 2. that they had granted him so smal time / as he was forced to write night and day yea til that houre / and scantly could finish it: then M. St. asked for the proofes: G.I. delivered them to him / requesting the Church and elders to see if he had deluded the Chur. by asking more time as the P. pretēded. M. St. receiving / and looking vpon it / in a scornefull maner made aIf he so wondered at them conteined in 5 or 6. sheets / what wil he do at this booke? but such wonder­ments exclamati­ons / and devises which he to often vseth to disgrace and discourage them / who rebuke their corruptions must not damn vpright men having a good cause: for even the Prophets and Apostles met with such / but the Lord in time found them out. Isa. 28.14. Act. 13.41. wonderment at the largenes of the writing / and holding it vp in his hands aloft / said / lo here (brethren) what a volume he hath broght / and so made a strange wondering: G.I. answered that the matters of 4. years controversy would aske some quantity of writing / desiering thē to read and weigh the answers. Then they consulted whether to read them or no: G.I. tolde them that he had done as was laid vpon him / and if they would read them that was his desier / if not / he must have patience: they turning over the writing passed the greatest part of it over / and came to that point of the Churches leasing her power / about which they made a great stir. G.I. desiered that they would read the writing in order / and not passe over the ground and proceedings, not leave the first / and come to the last: but first deal with the ground of all the troble / contention / and hatred / namely [Page 212] namely the pride of the Pastors wife: but they would not read in order / but read a peece here and there as they pleased: then he tolde them they dealt with him / as they deal who write against the truth / picking out some matters / whereby they may make vs odious / wherein they may seame to have advantage / or set a glose vpon them / leaving forth the principall: yet they would not hearken / but proceeded to that of the Churches losing her power. G.I. answered as he had written / name­ly that 1. they left outTo leave out / to add and to chā­ge the wordes of ad­monition is also to vsual with them. halfe the wordes of the admonition / the latter part being a proof of the former / 2ly. byIere. 9.3. Rebel. 2.4. and 3.1. 2. Ioh. [...].8. scripture Phrase / namely they have no courage for the truth: they have left their first love: thou hast a [...] name that thou livest, but thou art dead: looke that ye lose not the things ye have done, where the very word (losing) is vsed / so as they oght not to have taken the admonition in soil part. 3. he showed proofes in sundry particulars that they had lost their power. 1. in that they had begun to stand forth against the Pastors wifes pride: but by his shifts ād threat­nings left of their power to bring it to a ful trial and end. 2. they were zealous against George Cleaton when he seamed a litel to decline and went to the dutch tempels / now they shewed not such fruites but were contented (thorow the elders seducing) to consent that Mr. Slades ca [...]e and the dutch Churches was all one / and yet many differences were shewed vnto them: as 1. that the dutch Churches are growing on: Mr. Sla. was aThogh at first the P. would not yeeld that M.S. his face was a declining / but contended against William Eiles / M. Bowman and G.I. yet when it came to admonitiō that Mr. St. was admoni­shed / [...]en the Pastor with his own mouth so named it. declining. 2. they go on so far as they are come: he goeth from a sincere way where corruptions are left to one where the same are reteined. 3. he a member of this particular body and congregation: they not / but a whole Church / and so great different in the courses to be vsed. 4. We may dealfully with him in his own tongue: which we cā­not do with them in theirs. 5. there may be a final proceeding by th [...]s one Church against him as a member even to excommunication: but so there cannot be against them by vs we being but one Church / and they one also. 6. we being banished / strangers among them / not vnderstāding their tongue / and having fredome of conscience permitted vnto vs a­mong them / are by our confession / practise / profession / conversation / per­suasion and love to draw themMat. 5.16. Phil. 1.27. and 3.15.16. forward / and so far as we are come to walke with them by one rule etc. but have not so far (as I see yet) au­thority to proceed against them: so as their case much differeth from his. 7. he hath ioined / given the hand of fellowship / and walked with vs / they have not. The Pastor to cover his dealing in persuading the peo­ple that the dutch Churches and Mr. Slades case were al one alledged Acts 15. G.I. answered that many differences were between M. Slade and them in the acts. 1. theirs was a controversyThey vrged the Church ād brethren as to a duety / and so the Church was a partie: Mr. Slades was a face contrary to the Churches and his former practise / and so he admonished as of offence and transgression M. Slades a fact. 2. circummision whichGen. 17. etc. Act. 15.1.5. they strove for was once commanded: this fact of M. Slades going to the Idol tempels alwaiesDeu. 12.2.4. 2. Cor. 6.17. Reve. 14.10.11. Iohn. 4.21. to 24. Revel. 18.8. 2. Kin. 10.27. and 23.17. 1. Cor. 8.9. to 13. forbidden. 3. they had [Page 213] not once left it / walked in the contrary way / and returning againe de [...]t [...]ed: but M. Slade had / ād the Pastor admonished him forThogh declining / yet I deny him not to be a brother 2. thes 4.15. else should I also deny them decli­ning from their former sincerity / to be a Chisē. which I may not do Rev. 2. ād 3 declining their controversy was at the first comming to the faith / his fact was after he had continued two or thre years with the Church walking in the contrary practise / and was an elder of the Church: yea some affir­med that he had taught doctrine / and reasoned with the preacher at Dort against the things he now practiseth / so that he seameth to sin against his knowledg received. 5. It seameth they strove as of consciēce not thinking it had bene abolished: he doth not go from vs of conscience [...]o a better way: but for profit / having living thereby / as appeareth in the condition of taking his schoole / for else he could not have it: he also confessed openly that he did it / not having sufficient maintenance for his wife / and children: yea they know that therevpon I exhortedHerevpon they vprai­ded me that I was one of his greatest enemies / ād yet the Apostles have left written the very same war­nings. He. 1.16.17. 2. Pet. 2.15 him to take heede that Balaams wages deceived him not. 6. theirs was in the beginning of the Ghospel: Mr. Slades in the age of the [...]ne. Thogh (I say) these and the former differences were showed to the Church / yet they were waxen so colde / so was their first love left / that they dealt not with him as with George Cleaton / thorowly / at the the first knowledg / and bringing him to repentance: yea Mr. SladeLet the reader marke M. Sl. wish / and their maner of dealing / and (as I take it) they will be found guil­ty as Ely was. 1. Sā 3.13. Ezec. 33.6. yea so much the more as Master Slade did it not with a high hand but vsed their advise therein. wished [...] in the congregation that the elders and Church had dealt thorowly with him at the first: and said if so they had / he thoght he should not have taken the schoole vpon him / but he charged the Pastor and Teacher that they dealt very doubly with him: for (he said) they had promised in secret that his going to the Temples should not offend them: and he obiecting that the Church would be offended / they answered if they were / they would do wel inough / or they would satisfy them: some such speach he said they vsed / and now (said he) openly you are the earnestest disputers against me: yea he charged Mr. Ainsworth the [...]eacher with hipocrisy: and hereby the way I exhort thē [...] [...]ke to [...] they be not guilty of not staying his course in the beginning / ād that the Lord requier not his blood at their hands.

And here let [...] [...]he way note that my adverse brethren vexing that any familiarity is between M S. and me, The P.M. Stud. and divers of them continually vpraid that we are so familiar having beē [...] enemies / but (as before p. 184. is noted) it is [...] wonder that M.S. was so bēt against me / being by their devices drawn thereto: ād they drawing men to evil / would yet have thē so contine [...] [...] 1 [...]. vpraiding vs both there with, that having beē so earnest one against another we are now great frends, so labouring to stir vp the affections of the one against the other, I looke that they by my thus writing about Mr. Slades matter will labour to stir him to hatred against me, and to make a breach if [...]he [...] can, but I take it he knoweth them very wel (thogh they be very cunning to weave In examining a matter if a man be such ād wil not name particular persons as the E. desier thē they spin a thread that he devised it of his own brain / cannot prove it / ād so condēne him of slāder: if he name thē / then they spin a thread that whatsoever a frend tel­leth him he wil name him he cannot kepe secret / spare any / and so set they dislike among frēds thus every way pervert they / and spin thread of poison. Isa. 59.4.5.6. such webs, yet) not to be seduced by them, as he [Page] also yet knoweth that [...] vsque aras frinship must go [...] as a good [...]nsc [...]nce leadeth and if in humane wisdome they [...] cou [...] sly, that propter and [...] pecoure, illici [...]um: and aeque nef. is, tale aliquid [...] facere [...] are: much more in Christianity, and principally contra [...] [...] of religion may we [...] [...] dissemble or sin for our frends cause and it [...]oth a like wicked to do it being requested, ād to request it: which I should do, if I should not write these things vprightly: ād therefore (being [...] to write thus thorow my brethren) if hatred secret or open ar [...] God strenthen against it, as against other iniuries, and worke it for the be [...] as he doth [...] like [...] also [...] the [...] 1. M [...]. 5.21. 1. Iohn [...] all things to them that love him.

[...] my familiarity with him I [...] answer them as I have often / that [...] a [...]co [...]cate after me so as I know not their ful procedings ād I may not [...] hate wh [...] they hate / due trial must be vsed / 2 he hath shewed me [...] they promised to answer before they excom. him but brake promise / so [...] they [...] iustly say that they vsed al meanes which they might to stay him / which also the [...]oght / and so could not iustly proceed to excom. 3. I so much by experience [...] their corrupt dealing (as in other matters so) in excommunications that I [...] not without due examutation allow what they allow / or condemn what they condemne for they often follow their affections / and not Christs rules: 4. I finde [...] they have excommunicated a man / they would [...] to cast him of but they must first shew (and not think it inough to [...] [...]unications [...] they must [...]e [...]se to pervert the scriptures [...] for [...] / and must follow the ordinances which they or [...] of / but [...] not walk after. If they wil not ‡ hearken / I de [...] [...] God shal [...] do professe and practise his truth / duly to examine the [...] dealings / to take heede that they io [...] not to them except they amend / but that they labour to walke together (thogh but * two or three) in the name and fellowship of Christ and his Ghosp [...] [...] they finde a people walking worthy the gospel / ād according to their [...]

To returne now again to the procedings / thogh I shewed by tho [...] differences / that the Dutch Churches and M. [...] were not allo [...] that the Church notM [...]. 3.11. Isa. 5.2. etc. Rev. and 3. Mat. [...] Act 18. [...]. [...] Rev. 2. and 3. with [...] examining things / [...] to seduced by their leaders had left their first [...] being iudges in their [...] [...]os [...] iustified the [...] draw [...] to amendme [...] I their added a further [...] na­mely / that when M. Smith was here [...] and con­gregation shewed their love and care / to were [...] apostate should be chosen into office: [...] † names of such were put out from among them that were nominated for offices: now that love / care / zeale and power was gone for when the Pastor and M. St. had very nee [...] broght in two apostates / the congregation spake not against [...] or [...]is [...] ­sted / that rebuked rather those few members that were [...] ther [...] against / and would not yeeld / [...] thoghIf sauing [...]ld se [...] the [...]reth [...] his [...] ād the Ph [...] rise [...] [...] and ma [...]e saie [...] [...]oses for their ex­communi­cations. Ioh. [...]. to [...]. [...] examining was [...] Chu [...] of Ep. [...] Rev. 2.2. and yet [...] how left their first love: Pet. [...].5. [...] more chris [...] it be said to these [...] found? [...] Mer [...]ers name his [...] is noted) was put further [...] him to be an elder. When the elder [...]ould not have their wil / they [...] chuse non [...] and the congregation leaving these power were seduced by them. they might have [...] other who were not so blotted / yet would they not.

This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This text is available for reuse, according to the terms of Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal licence. The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.